puffyboa.xyz Speedreed

Speedreed

XENOCIDE

by

Orson

Scott

Card

(c)

1991

Orson

Scott

Card

Chapter

1

--

A

PARTING

<Today

one

of

the

brothers

asked

me:

Is

it

a

terrible

prison,

not

to

be

able

to

move

from

the

place

where

you're

standing?>

<You

answered

...>

<I

told

him

that

I

am

now

more

free

than

he

is.

The

inability

to

move

frees

me

from

the

obligation

to

act.>

<You

who

speak

languages,

you

are

such

liars.>

Han

Fei-tzu

sat

in

lotus

position

on

the

bare

wooden

floor

beside

his

wife's

sickbed.

Until

a

moment

ago

he

might

have

been

sleeping;

he

wasn't

sure.

But

now

he

was

aware

of

the

slight

change

in

her

breathing,

a

change

as

subtle

as

the

wind

from

a

butterfly's

passing.

Jiang-qing,

for

her

part,

must

also

have

detected

some

change

in

him,

for

she

had

not

spoken

before

and

now

she

did

speak.

Her

voice

was

very

soft.

But

Han

Fei-tzu

could

hear

her

clearly,

for

the

house

was

silent.

He

had

asked

his

friends

and

servants

for

stillness

during

the

dusk

of

Jiang-qing's

life.

Time

enough

for

careless

noise

during

the

long

night

that

was

to

come,

when

there

would

be

no

hushed

words

from

her

lips.

"Still

not

dead,"

she

said.

She

had

greeted

him

with

these

words

each

time

she

woke

during

the

past

few

days.

At

first

the

words

had

seemed

whimsical

or

ironic

to

him,

but

now

he

knew

that

she

spoke

with

disappointment.

She

longed

for

death

now,

not

because

she

hadn't

loved

life,

but

because

death

was

now

unavoidable,

and

what

cannot

be

shunned

must

be

embraced.

That

was

the

Path.

Jiang-qing

had

never

taken

a

step

away

from

the

Path

in

her

life.

"Then

the

gods

are

kind

to

me,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"To

you,"

she

breathed.

"What

do

we

contemplate?"

It

was

her

way

of

asking

him

to

share

his

private

thoughts

with

her.

When

others

asked

his

private

thoughts,

he

felt

spied

upon.

But

Jiang-qing

asked

only

so

that

she

could

also

think

the

same

thought;

it

was

part

of

their

having

become

a

single

soul.

"We

are

contemplating

the

nature

of

desire,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Whose

desire?"

she

asked.

"And

for

what?"

My

desire

for

your

bones

to

heal

and

become

strong,

so

that

they

don't

snap

at

the

slightest

pressure.

So

that

you

could

stand

again,

or

even

raise

an

arm

without

your

own

muscles

tearing

away

chunks

of

bone

or

causing

the

bone

to

break

under

the

tension.

So

that

I

wouldn't

have

to

watch

you

wither

away

until

now

you

weigh

only

eighteen

kilograms.

I

never

knew

how

perfectly

happy

we

were

until

I

learned

that

we

could

not

stay

together.

"My

desire,"

he

answered.

"For

you."

"'You

only

covet

what

you

do

not

have.'

Who

said

that?"

"You

did,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Some

say,

'what

you

cannot

have.'

Others

say,

'what

you

should

not

have.'

I

say,

'You

can

truly

covet

only

what

you

will

always

hunger

for.'"

"You

have

me

forever."

"I

will

lose

you

tonight.

Or

tomorrow.

Or

next

week."

"Let

us

contemplate

the

nature

of

desire,"

said

Jiang-qing.

As

before,

she

was

using

philosophy

to

pull

him

out

of

his

brooding

melancholy.

He

resisted

her,

but

only

playfully.

"You

are

a

harsh

ruler,"

said

Han

Feitzu.

"Like

your

ancestor-of-theheart,

you

make

no

allowance

for

other

people's

frailty."

Jiang-qing

was

named

for

a

revolutionary

leader

of

the

ancient

past,

who

had

tried

to

lead

the

people

onto

a

new

Path

but

was

overthrown

by

weak-hearted

cowards.

It

was

not

right,

thought

Han

Fei-tzu,

for

his

wife

to

die

before

him:

her

ancestor-of-the-heart

had

outlived

her

husband.

Besides,

wives

should

live

longer

than

husbands.

Women

were

more

complete

inside

themselves.

They

were

also

better

at

living

in

their

children.

They

were

never

as

solitary

as

a

man

alone.

Jiang-qing

refused

to

let

him

return

to

brooding.

"When

a

man's

wife

is

dead,

what

does

he

long

for?"

Rebelliously,

Han

Fei-tzu

gave

her

the

most

false

answer

to

her

question.

"To

lie

with

her,"

he

said.

"The

desire

of

the

body,"

said

Jiang-qing.

Since

she

was

determined

to

have

this

conversation,

Han

Fei-tzu

took

up

the

catalogue

for

her.

"The

desire

of

the

body

is

to

act.

It

includes

all

touches,

casual

and

intimate,

and

all

customary

movements.

Thus

he

sees

a

movement

out

of

the

corner

of

his

eye,

and

thinks

he

has

seen

his

dead

wife

moving

across

the

doorway,

and

he

cannot

be

content

until

he

has

walked

to

the

door

and

seen

that

it

was

not

his

wife.

Thus

he

wakes

up

from

a

dream

in

which

he

heard

her

voice,

and

finds

himself

speaking

his

answer

aloud

as

if

she

could

hear

him."

"What

else?"

asked

Jiang-qing.

"I'm

tired

of

philosophy,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Maybe

the

Greeks

found

comfort

in

it,

but

not

me."

"The

desire

of

the

spirit,"

said

Jiang-qing,

insisting.

"Because

the

spirit

is

of

the

earth,

it

is

that

part

which

makes

new

things

out

of

old

ones.

The

husband

longs

for

all

the

unfinished

things

that

he

and

his

wife

were

making

when

she

died,

and

all

the

unstarted

dreams

of

what

they

would

have

made

if

she

had

lived.

Thus

a

man

grows

angry

at

his

children

for

being

too

much

like

him

and

not

enough

like

his

dead

wife.

Thus

a

man

hates

the

house

they

lived

in

together,

because

either

he

does

not

change

it,

so

that

it

is

as

dead

as

his

wife,

or

because

he

does

change

it,

so

that

it

is

no

longer

half

of

her

making."

"You

don't

have

to

be

angry

at

our

little

Qing-jao,"

said

Jiang-qing.

"Why?"

asked

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Will

you

stay,

then,

and

help

me

teach

her

to

be

a

woman?

All

I

can

teach

her

is

to

be

what

I

am--

cold

and

hard,

sharp

and

strong,

like

obsidian.

If

she

grows

like

that,

while

she

looks

so

much

like

you,

how

can

I

help

but

be

angry?"

"Because

you

can

teach

her

everything

that

I

am,

too,"

said

Jiang-qing.

"If

I

had

any

part

of

you

in

me,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu,

"I

would

not

have

needed

to

marry

you

to

become

a

complete

person."

Now

he

teased

her

by

using

philosophy

to

turn

the

conversation

away

from

pain.

"That

is

the

desire

of

the

soul.

Because

the

soul

is

made

of

light

and

dwells

in

air,

it

is

that

part

which

conceives

and

keeps

ideas,

especially

the

idea

of

the

self.

The

husband

longs

for

his

whole

self,

which

was

made

of

the

husband

and

wife

together.

Thus

he

never

believes

any

of

his

own

thoughts,

because

there

is

always

a

question

in

his

mind

to

which

his

wife's

thoughts

were

the

only

possible

answer.

Thus

the

whole

world

seems

dead

to

him

because

he

cannot

trust

anything

to

keep

its

meaning

before

the

onslaught

of

this

unanswerable

question."

"Very

deep,"

said

Jiang-qing.

"If

I

were

Japanese

I

would

commit

seppuku,

spilling

my

bowel

into

the

jar

of

your

ashes."

"Very

wet

and

messy,"

she

said.

He

smiled.

"Then

I

should

be

an

ancient

Hindu,

and

burn

myself

on

your

pyre."

But

she

was

through

with

joking.

"Qing-jao,"

she

whispered.

She

was

reminding

him

he

could

do

nothing

so

flamboyant

as

to

die

with

her.

There

was

little

Qing-jao

to

care

for.

So

Han

Fei-tzu

answered

her

seriously.

"How

can

I

teach

her

to

be

what

you

are?"

"All

that

is

good

in

me,"

said

Jiang-qing,

"comes

from

the

Path.

If

you

teach

her

to

obey

the

gods,

honor

the

ancestors,

love

the

people,

and

serve

the

rulers,

I

will

be

in

her

as

much

as

you

are."

"I

would

teach

her

the

Path

as

part

of

myself,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Not

so,"

said

Jiang-qing.

"The

Path

is

not

a

natural

part

of

you,

my

husband.

Even

with

the

gods

speaking

to

you

every

day,

you

insist

on

believing

in

a

world

where

everything

can

be

explained

by

natural

causes."

"I

obey

the

gods."

He

thought,

bitterly,

that

he

had

no

choice;

that

even

to

delay

obedience

was

torture.

"But

you

don't

know

them.

You

don't

love

their

works."

"The

Path

is

to

love

the

people.

The

gods

we

only

obey."

How

can

I

love

gods

who

humiliate

me

and

torment

me

at

every

opportunity?

"We

love

the

people

because

they

are

creatures

of

the

gods."

"Don't

preach

to

me."

She

sighed.

Her

sadness

stung

him

like

a

spider.

"I

wish

you

would

preach

to

me

forever,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"You

married

me

because

you

knew

I

loved

the

gods,

and

that

love

for

them

was

completely

missing

from

yourself.

That

was

how

I

completed

you."

How

could

he

argue

with

her,

when

he

knew

that

even

now

he

hated

the

gods

for

everything

they

had

ever

done

to

him,

everything

they

had

ever

made

him

do,

everything

they

had

stolen

from

him

in

his

life.

"Promise

me,"

said

Jiang-qing.

He

knew

what

these

words

meant.

She

felt

death

upon

her;

she

was

laying

the

burden

of

her

life

upon

him.

A

burden

he

would

gladly

bear.

It

was

losing

her

company

on

the

Path

that

he

had

dreaded

for

so

long.

"Promise

that

you

will

teach

Qing-jao

to

love

the

gods

and

walk

always

on

the

Path.

Promise

that

you

will

make

her

as

much

my

daughter

as

yours."

"Even

if

she

never

hears

the

voice

of

the

gods?"

"The

Path

is

for

everyone,

not

just

the

godspoken."

Perhaps,

thought

Han

Fei-tzu,

but

it

was

much

easier

for

the

godspoken

to

follow

the

Path,

because

to

them

the

price

for

straying

from

it

was

so

terrible.

The

common

people

were

free;

they

could

leave

the

Path

and

not

feel

the

pain

of

it

for

years.

The

godspoken

couldn't

leave

the

Path

for

an

hour.

"Promise

me."

I

will.

I

promise.

But

he

couldn't

say

the

words

out

loud.

He

did

not

know

why,

but

his

reluctance

was

deep.

In

the

silence,

as

she

waited

for

his

vow,

they

heard

the

sound

of

running

feet

on

the

gravel

outside

the

front

door

of

the

house.

It

could

only

be

Qing-jao,

home

from

the

garden

of

Sun

Cao-pi.

Only

Qing-jao

was

allowed

to

run

and

make

noise

during

this

time

of

hush,

They

waited,

knowing

that

she

would

come

straight

to

her

mother's

room.

The

door

slid

open

almost

noiselessly.

Even

Qing-jao

had

caught

enough

of

the

hush

to

walk

softly

when

she

was

actually

in

the

presence

of

her

mother.

Though

she

walked

on

tiptoe,

she

could

hardly

keep

from

dancing,

almost

galloping

across

the

floor.

But

she

did

not

fling

her

arms

around

her

mother's

neck;

she

remembered

that

lesson

even

though

the

terrible

bruise

had

faded

from

Jiang-qing's

face,

where

Qing-jao's

eager

embrace

had

broken

her

jaw

three

months

ago.

"I

counted

twenty-three

white

carp

in

the

garden

stream,"

said

Qing-jao.

"So

many,"

said

Jiang-qing.

"I

think

they

were

showing

themselves

to

me,"

said

Qing-jao.

"So

I

could

count

them.

None

of

them

wanted

to

be

left

out."

"Love

you,"

whispered

Jiang-qing.

Han

Fei-tzu

heard

a

new

sound

in

her

breathy

voice--

a

popping

sound,

like

bubbles

bursting

with

her

words.

"Do

you

think

that

seeing

so

many

carp

means

that

I

will

be

godspoken?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"I

will

ask

the

gods

to

speak

to

you,"

said

Jiang-qing.

Suddenly

Jiang-qing's

breathing

became

quick

and

harsh.

Han

Fei-tzu

immediately

knelt

and

looked

at

his

wife.

Her

eyes

were

wide

and

frightened.

The

moment

had

come.

Her

lips

moved.

Promise

me,

she

said,

though

her

breath

could

make

no

sound

but

gasping.

"I

promise,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

Then

her

breathing

stopped.

"What

do

the

gods

say

when

they

talk

to

you?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"Your

mother

is

very

tired,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"You

should

go

out

now."

"But

she

didn't

answer

me.

What

do

the

gods

say?"

"They

tell

secrets,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"No

one

who

hears

will

repeat

them."

Qing-jao

nodded

wisely.

She

took

a

step

back,

as

if

to

leave,

but

stopped.

"May

I

kiss

you,

Mama?"

"Lightly

on

the

cheek,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

Qing-jao,

being

small

for

a

four-year-old,

did

not

have

to

bend

very

far

at

all

to

kiss

her

mother's

cheek.

"I

love

you,

Mama."

"You'd

better

leave

now,

Qing-jao,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"But

Mama

didn't

say

she

loved

me

too."

"She

did.

She

said

it

before.

Remember?

But

she's

very

tired

and

weak.

Go

now."

He

put

just

enough

sternness

in

his

voice

that

Qing-jao

left

without

further

questions.

Only

when

she

was

gone

did

Han

Fei-tzu

let

himself

feel

anything

but

care

for

her.

He

knelt

over

Jiang-qing's

body

and

tried

to

imagine

what

was

happening

to

her

now.

Her

soul

had

flown

and

was

now

already

in

heaven.

Her

spirit

would

linger

much

longer;

perhaps

her

spirit

would

dwell

in

this

house,

if

it

had

truly

been

a

place

of

happiness

for

her.

Superstitious

people

believed

that

all

spirits

of

the

dead

were

dangerous,

and

put

up

signs

and

wards

to

fend

them

off.

But

those

who

followed

the

Path

knew

that

the

spirit

of

a

good

person

was

never

harmful

or

destructive,

for

their

goodness

in

life

had

come

from

the

spirit's

love

of

making

things.

Jiang-qing's

spirit

would

be

a

blessing

in

the

house

for

many

years

to

come,

if

she

chose

to

stay.

Yet

even

as

he

tried

to

imagine

her

soul

and

spirit,

according

to

the

teachings

of

the

Path,

there

was

a

cold

place

in

his

heart

that

was

certain

that

all

that

was

left

of

Jiang-qing

was

this

brittle,

dried-up

body.

Tonight

it

would

burn

as

quickly

as

paper,

and

then

she

would

be

gone

except

for

the

memories

in

his

heart.

Jiang-qing

was

right.

Without

her

to

complete

his

soul,

he

was

already

doubting

the

gods.

And

the

gods

had

noticed--

they

always

did.

At

once

he

felt

the

unbearable

pressure

to

do

the

ritual

of

cleansing,

until

he

was

rid

of

his

unworthy

thoughts.

Even

now

they

could

not

leave

him

unpunished.

Even

now,

with

his

wife

lying

dead

before

him,

the

gods

insisted

that

he

do

obeisance

to

them

before

he

could

shed

a

single

tear

of

grief

for

her.

At

first

he

meant

to

delay,

to

put

off

obedience.

He

had

schooled

himself

to

be

able

to

postpone

the

ritual

for

as

long

as

a

whole

day,

while

hiding

all

outward

signs

of

his

inner

torment.

He

could

do

that

now--

but

only

by

keeping

his

heart

utterly

cold.

There

was

no

point

in

that.

Proper

grief

could

come

only

when

he

had

satisfied

the

gods.

So,

kneeling

there,

he

began

the

ritual.

He

was

still

twisting

and

gyrating

with

the

ritual

when

a

servant

peered

in.

Though

the

servant

said

nothing,

Han

Fei-tzu

heard

the

faint

sliding

of

the

door

and

knew

what

the

servant

would

assume:

Jiangqing

was

dead,

and

Han

Fei-tzu

was

so

righteous

that

he

was

communing

with

the

gods

even

before

he

announced

her

death

to

the

household.

No

doubt

some

would

even

suppose

that

the

gods

had

come

to

take

Jiang-qing,

since

she

was

known

for

her

extraordinary

holiness.

No

one

would

guess

that

even

as

Han

Feitzu

worshiped,

his

heart

was

full

of

bitterness

that

the

gods

would

dare

demand

this

of

him

even

now.

O

Gods,

he

thought,

if

I

knew

that

by

cutting

off

an

arm

or

cutting

out

my

liver

I

could

be

rid

of

you

forever,

I

would

seize

the

knife

and

relish

the

pain

and

loss,

all

for

the

sake

of

freedom.

That

thought,

too,

was

unworthy,

and

required

even

more

cleansing.

It

was

hours

before

the

gods

at

last

released

him,

and

by

then

he

was

too

tired,

too

sick

at

heart

to

grieve.

He

got

up

and

fetched

the

women

to

prepare

Jiang-qing's

body

for

the

burning.

At

midnight

he

was

the

last

to

come

to

the

pyre,

carrying

a

sleepy

Qing-jao

in

his

arms.

She

clutched

in

her

hands

the

three

papers

she

had

written

for

her

mother

in

her

childish

scrawl.

"Fish,"

she

had

written,

and

"book"

and

"secrets."

These

were

the

things

that

Qing-jao

was

giving

to

her

mother

to

carry

with

her

into

heaven.

Han

Fei-tzu

had

tried

to

guess

at

the

thoughts

in

Qing-jao's

mind

as

she

wrote

those

words.

Fish

because

of

the

carp

in

the

garden

stream

today,

no

doubt.

And

book--

that

was

easy

enough

to

understand,

because

reading

aloud

was

one

of

the

last

things

Jiang-qing

could

do

with

her

daughter.

But

why

secrets?

What

secrets

did

Qing-jao

have

for

her

mother?

He

could

not

ask.

One

did

not

discuss

the

paper

offerings

to

the

dead.

Han

Fei-tzu

set

Qing-jao

on

her

feet;

she

had

not

been

deeply

asleep,

and

so

she

woke

at

once

and

stood

there,

blinking

slowly.

Han

Fei-tzu

whispered

to

her

and

she

rolled

her

papers

and

tucked

them

into

her

mother's

sleeve.

She

didn't

seem

to

mind

touching

her

mother's

cold

flesh--

she

was

too

young

to

have

learned

to

shudder

at

the

touch

of

death.

Nor

did

Han

Fei-tzu

mind

the

touch

of

his

wife's

flesh

as

he

tucked

his

own

three

papers

into

her

other

sleeve.

What

was

there

to

fear

from

death

now,

when

it

had

already

done

its

worst?

No

one

knew

what

was

written

on

his

papers,

or

they

would

have

been

horrified,

for

he

had

written,

"My

body,"

"My

spirit,"

and

"My

soul."

Thus

it

was

that

he

burned

himself

on

Jiang-qing's

funeral

pyre,

and

sent

himself

with

her

wherever

it

was

she

was

going.

Then

Jiang-qing's

secret

maid,

Mu-pao,

laid

the

torch

onto

the

sacred

wood

and

the

pyre

burst

into

flames.

The

heat

of

the

fire

was

painful,

and

Qing-jao

hid

herself

behind

her

father,

only

peeking

around

him

now

and

then

to

watch

her

mother

leave

on

her

endless

journey.

Han

Fei-tzu,

though,

welcomed

the

dry

heat

that

seared

his

skin

and

made

brittle

the

silk

of

his

robe.

Her

body

had

not

been

as

dry

as

it

seemed;

long

after

the

papers

had

crisped

into

ash

and

blown

upward

into

the

smoke

of

the

fire,

her

body

still

sizzled,

and

the

heavy

incense

burning

all

around

the

fire

could

not

conceal

from

him

the

smell

of

burning

flesh.

That

is

what

we're

burning

here:

meat,

fish,

carrion,

nothing.

Not

my

Jiang-qing.

Only

the

costume

she

wore

into

this

life.

That

which

made

that

body

into

the

woman

that

I

loved

is

still

alive,

must

still

live.

And

for

a

moment

he

thought

he

could

see,

or

hear,

or

somehow

feel

the

passage

of

Jiang-qing.

Into

the

air,

into

the

earth,

into

the

fire.

I

am

with

you.

Chapter

2

--

A

MEETING

<The

strangest

thing

about

humans

is

the

way

they

pair

up,

males

and

females.

Constantly

at

war

with

each

other,

never

content

to

leave

each

other

alone.

They

never

seem

to

grasp

the

idea

that

males

and

females

are

separate

species

with

completely

different

needs

and

desires,

forced

to

come

together

only

to

reproduce.>

<Of

course

you

feel

that

way.

Your

mates

are

nothing

but

mindless

drones,

extensions

of

yourself,

without

their

own

identity.>

<We

know

our

lovers

with

perfect

understanding.

Humans

invent

an

imaginary

lover

and

put

that

mask

over

the

face

of

the

body

in

their

bed.>

<That

is

the

tragedy

of

language,

my

friend.

Those

who

know

each

other

only

through

symbolic

representations

are

forced

to

imagine

each

other.

And

because

their

imagination

is

imperfect,

they

are

often

wrong.>

<That

is

the

source

of

their

misery.>

<And

some

of

their

strength,

I

think.

Your

people

and

mine,

each

for

our

own

evolutionary

reasons,

mate

with

vastly

unequal

partners.

Our

mates

are

always,

hopelessly,

our

intellectual

inferiors.

Humans

mate

with

beings

who

challenge

their

supremacy.

They

have

conflict

between

mates,

not

because

their

communication

is

inferior

to

ours,

but

because

they

commune

with

each

other

at

all.>

Valentine

Wiggin

read

over

her

essay,

making

a

few

corrections

here

and

there.

When

she

was

done,

the

words

stood

in

the

air

over

her

computer

terminal.

She

was

feeling

pleased

with

herself

for

having

written

such

a

deft

ironic

dismemberment

of

the

personal

character

of

Rymus

Ojman,

the

chairman

of

the

cabinet

of

Starways

Congress.

"Have

we

finished

another

attack

on

the

masters

of

the

Hundred

Worlds?"

Valentine

did

not

turn

to

face

her

husband;

she

knew

from

his

voice

exactly

what

expression

would

be

on

his

face,

and

so

she

smiled

back

at

him

without

turning

around.

After

twenty-five

years

of

marriage,

they

could

see

each

other

clearly

without

having

to

look.

"We

have

made

Rymus

Ojman

look

ridiculous."

Jakt

leaned

into

her

tiny

office,

his

face

so

close

to

hers

that

she

could

hear

his

soft

breathing

as

he

read

the

opening

paragraphs.

He

wasn't

young

anymore;

the

exertion

of

leaning

into

her

office,

bracing

his

hands

on

the

doorframe,

was

making

him

breathe

more

rapidly

than

she

liked

to

hear.

Then

he

spoke,

but

with

his

face

so

close

to

hers

that

she

felt

his

lips

brush

her

cheek,

tickling

her

with

every

word.

"From

now

on

even

his

mother

will

laugh

behind

her

hand

whenever

she

sees

the

poor

bastard."

"It

was

hard

to

make

it

funny,"

said

Valentine.

"I

caught

myself

denouncing

him

again

and

again."

"This

is

better."

"Oh,

I

know.

If

I

had

let

my

outrage

show,

if

I

had

accused

him

of

all

his

crimes,

it

would

have

made

him

seem

more

formidable

and

frightening

and

the

Rule-of-law

Faction

would

have

loved

him

all

the

more,

while

the

cowards

on

every

world

would

have

bowed

to

him

even

lower."

"If

they

bow

any

lower

they'll

have

to

buy

thinner

carpets,"

said

Jakt.

She

laughed,

but

it

was

as

much

because

the

tickling

of

his

lips

on

her

cheek

was

becoming

unbearable.

It

was

also

beginning,

just

a

little,

to

tantalize

her

with

desires

that

simply

could

not

be

satisfied

on

this

voyage.

The

starship

was

too

small

and

cramped,

with

all

their

family

aboard,

for

any

real

privacy.

"Jakt,

we're

almost

at

the

midpoint.

We've

abstained

longer

than

this

during

the

mishmish

run

every

year

of

our

lives."

"We

could

put

a

do-not-enter

sign

on

the

door."

"Then

you

might

just

as

well

put

out

a

sign

that

says,

'naked

elderly

couple

reliving

old

memories

inside.'"

"I'm

not

elderly."

"You're

over

sixty."

"If

the

old

soldier

can

still

stand

up

and

salute,

I

say

let

him

march

in

the

parade."

"No

parades

till

the

voyage

is

over.

It's

only

a

couple

of

weeks

more.

We

only

have

to

complete

this

rendezvous

with

Ender's

stepson

and

then

we're

back

on

course

to

Lusitania."

Jakt

drew

away

from

her,

pulled

himself

out

of

her

doorway

and

stood

upright

in

the

corridor--

one

of

the

few

places

on

the

starship

where

he

could

actually

do

that.

He

groaned

as

he

did

it,

though.

"You

creak

like

an

old

rusty

door,"

said

Valentine.

"I've

heard

you

make

the

same

sounds

when

you

get

up

from

your

desk

here.

I'm

not

the

only

senile,

decrepit,

miserable

old

coot

in

our

family."

"Go

away

and

let

me

transmit

this."

"I'm

used

to

having

work

to

do

on

a

voyage,"

said

Jakt.

"The

computers

do

everything

here,

and

this

ship

never

rolls

or

pitches

in

the

sea."

"Read

a

book."

"I

worry

about

you.

All

work

and

no

play

makes

Val

a

mean-tempered

old

hag."

"Every

minute

that

we

talk

here

is

eight

and

a

half

hours

in

real

time."

"Our

time

here

on

this

starship

is

just

as

real

as

their

time

out

there,"

said

Jakt.

"Sometimes

I

wish

Ender's

friends

hadn't

figured

out

a

way

for

our

starship

to

keep

up

a

landside

link."

"It

takes

up

a

huge

amount

of

computer

time,"

said

Val.

"Until

now,

only

the

military

could

communicate

with

starships

during

near-lightspeed

flight.

If

Ender's

friends

can

achieve

it,

then

I

owe

it

to

them

to

use

it."

"You're

not

doing

all

this

because

you

owe

it

to

somebody."

That

was

true

enough.

"If

I

write

an

essay

every

hour,

Jakt,

it

means

that

to

the

rest

of

humanity

Demosthenes

is

publishing

something

only

once

every

three

weeks."

"You

can't

possibly

write

an

essay

every

hour.

You

sleep,

you

eat."

"You

talk,

I

listen.

Go

away,

Jakt."

"If

I'd

known

that

saving

a

planet

from

destruction

would

mean

my

returning

to

a

state

of

virginity,

I'd

never

have

agreed

to

it."

He

was

only

half

teasing.

Leaving

Trondheim

was

a

hard

decision

for

all

her

family--

even

for

her,

even

knowing

that

she

was

going

to

see

Ender

again.

The

children

were

all

adults

now,

or

nearly

so;

they

saw

this

voyage

as

a

great

adventure.

Their

visions

of

the

future

were

not

so

tied

to

a

particular

place.

None

of

them

had

become

a

sailor,

like

their

father;

all

of

them

were

becoming

scholars

or

scientists,

living

the

life

of

public

discourse

and

private

contemplation,

like

their

mother.

They

could

live

their

lives,

substantially

unchanged,

anywhere,

on

any

world.

Jakt

was

proud

of

them,

but

disappointed

that

the

chain

of

family

reaching

back

for

seven

generations

on

the

seas

of

Trondheim

would

end

with

him.

And

now,

for

her

sake,

he

had

given

up

the

sea

himself.

Giving

up

Trondheim

was

the

hardest

thing

she

could

ever

have

asked

of

Jakt,

and

he

had

said

yes

without

hesitation.

Perhaps

he

would

go

back

someday,

and,

if

he

did,

the

oceans,

the

ice,

the

storms,

the

fish,

the

desperately

sweet

green

meadows

of

summer

would

still

be

there.

But

his

crews

would

be

gone,

were

already

gone.

The

men

he

had

known

better

than

his

own

children,

better

than

his

wife--

those

men

were

already

fifteen

years

older,

and

when

he

returned,

if

he

returned,

another

forty

years

would

have

passed.

Their

grandsons

would

be

working

the

boats

then.

They

wouldn't

know

the

name

of

Jakt.

He'd

be

a

foreign

shipowner,

come

from

the

sky,

not

a

sailor,

not

a

man

with

the

stink

and

yellowy

blood

of

skrika

on

his

hands.

He

would

not

be

one

of

them.

So

when

he

complained

that

she

was

ignoring

him,

when

he

teased

about

their

lack

of

intimacy

during

the

voyage,

there

was

more

to

it

than

an

aging

husband's

playful

desire.

Whether

he

knew

he

was

saying

it

or

not,

she

understood

the

true

meaning

of

his

overtures:

After

what

I've

given

up

for

you,

have

you

nothing

to

give

to

me?

And

he

was

right--

she

was

pushing

herself

harder

than

she

needed

to.

She

was

making

more

sacrifices

than

needed

to

be

made--

requiring

overmuch

from

him

as

well.

It

wasn't

the

sheer

number

of

subversive

essays

that

Demosthenes

published

during

this

voyage

that

would

make

the

difference.

What

mattered

was

how

many

people

read

and

believed

what

she

wrote,

and

how

many

then

thought

and

spoke

and

acted

as

enemies

of

Starways

Congress.

Perhaps

more

important

was

the

hope

that

some

within

the

bureaucracy

of

Congress

itself

would

be

moved

to

feel

a

higher

allegiance

to

humanity

and

break

their

maddening

institutional

solidarity.

Some

would

surely

be

changed

by

what

she

wrote.

Not

many,

but

maybe

enough.

And

maybe

it

would

happen

in

time

to

stop

them

from

destroying

the

planet

Lusitania.

If

not,

she

and

Jakt

and

those

who

had

given

up

so

much

to

come

with

them

on

this

voyage

from

Trondheim

would

reach

Lusitania

just

in

time

to

turn

around

and

flee--

or

be

destroyed

along

with

all

the

others

of

that

world.

It

was

not

unreasonable

for

Jakt

to

be

tense,

to

want

to

spend

more

time

with

her.

It

was

unreasonable

for

her

to

be

so

single-minded,

to

use

every

waking

moment

writing

propaganda.

"You

make

the

sign

for

the

door,

and

I'll

make

sure

you

aren't

alone

in

the

room."

"Woman,

you

make

my

heart

go

flip-flop

like

a

dying

flounder,"

said

Jakt.

"You

are

so

romantic

when

you

talk

like

a

fisherman,"

said

Valentine.

"The

children

will

have

a

good

laugh,

knowing

you

couldn't

keep

your

hands

off

me

even

for

the

three

weeks

of

this

voyage."

"They

have

our

genes.

They

should

be

rooting

for

us

to

stay

randy

till

we're

well

into

our

second

century."

"I'm

well

into

my

fourth

millennium."

"When

oh

when

can

I

expect

you

in

my

stateroom,

Ancient

One?"

"When

I've

transmitted

this

essay."

"And

how

long

will

that

be?"

"Sometime

after

you

go

away

and

leave

me

alone."

With

a

deep

sigh

that

was

more

theatre

than

genuine

misery,

he

padded

off

down

the

carpeted

corridor.

After

a

moment

there

came

a

clanging

sound

and

she

heard

him

yelp

in

pain.

In

mock

pain,

of

course;

he

had

accidentally

hit

the

metal

beam

with

his

head

on

the

first

day

of

the

voyage,

but

ever

since

then

his

collisions

had

been

deliberate,

for

comic

effect.

No

one

ever

laughed

out

loud,

of

course--

that

was

a

family

tradition,

not

to

laugh

when

Jakt

pulled

one

of

his

physical

gags--

but

then

Jakt

was

not

the

sort

of

man

who

needed

overt

encouragement

from

others.

He

was

his

own

best

audience;

a

man

couldn't

be

a

sailor

and

a

leader

of

men

all

his

life

without

being

quite

self-contained.

As

far

as

Valentine

knew,

she

and

the

children

were

the

only

people

he

had

ever

allowed

himself

to

need.

Even

then,

he

had

not

needed

them

so

much

that

he

couldn't

go

on

with

his

life

as

a

sailor

and

fisherman,

away

from

home

for

days,

often

weeks,

sometimes

months

at

a

time.

Valentine

went

with

him

sometimes

at

first,

when

they

were

still

so

hungry

for

each

other

that

they

could

never

be

satisfied.

But

within

a

few

years

their

hunger

had

given

way

to

patience

and

trust;

when

he

was

away,

she

did

her

research

and

wrote

her

books,

and

then

gave

her

entire

attention

to

him

and

the

children

when

he

returned.

The

children

used

to

complain,

"I

wish

Father

would

get

home,

so

Mother

would

come

out

of

her

room

and

talk

to

us

again."

I

was

not

a

very

good

mother,

Valentine

thought.

It's

pure

luck

that

the

children

turned

out

so

well.

The

essay

remained

in

the

air

over

the

terminal.

Only

a

final

touch

remained

to

be

given.

At

the

bottom,

she

centered

the

cursor

and

typed

the

name

under

which

all

her

writings

were

published:

DEMOSTHENES

It

was

a

name

given

to

her

by

her

older

brother,

Peter,

when

they

were

children

together

fifty--

no,

three

thousand

years

ago.

The

mere

thought

of

Peter

still

had

the

power

to

upset

her,

to

make

her

go

hot

and

cold

inside.

Peter,

the

cruel

one,

the

violent

one,

the

one

whose

mind

was

so

subtle

and

dangerous

that

he

was

manipulating

her

by

the

age

of

two

and

the

world

by

the

age

of

twenty.

When

they

were

still

children

on

Earth

in

the

twentysecond

century,

he

studied

the

political

writings

of

great

men

and

women,

living

and

dead,

not

to

learn

their

ideas--

those

he

grasped

instantly--

but

to

learn

how

they

said

them.

To

learn,

in

practical

terms,

how

to

sound

like

an

adult.

When

he

had

mastered

it,

he

taught

Valentine,

and

forced

her

to

write

low

political

demagoguery

under

the

name

Demosthenes

while

he

wrote

elevated

statesmanlike

essays

under

the

name

Locke.

Then

they

submitted

them

to

the

computer

networks

and

within

a

few

years

were

at

the

heart

of

the

greatest

political

issues

of

the

day.

What

galled

Valentine

then--

and

still

stung

a

bit

today,

since

it

had

never

been

resolved

before

Peter

died-

-

was

that

he,

consumed

by

the

lust

for

power,

had

forced

her

to

write

the

sort

of

thing

that

expressed

his

character,

while

he

got

to

write

the

peace-loving,

elevated

sentiments

that

were

hers

by

nature.

In

those

days

the

name

"Demosthenes"

had

felt

like

a

terrible

burden

to

her.

Everything

she

wrote

under

that

name

was

a

lie;

and

not

even

her

lie--

Peter's

lie.

A

lie

within

a

lie.

Not

now.

Not

for

three

thousand

years.

I've

made

the

name

my

own.

I've

written

histories

and

biographies

that

have

shaped

the

thinking

of

millions

of

scholars

on

the

Hundred

Worlds

and

helped

to

shape

the

identities

of

dozens

of

nations.

So

much

for

you,

Peter.

So

much

for

what

you

tried

to

make

of

me.

Except

that

now,

looking

at

the

essay

she

had

just

written,

she

realized

that

even

though

she

had

freed

herself

from

Peter's

suzerainty,

she

was

still

his

pupil.

All

she

knew

of

rhetoric,

polemic--

yes,

of

demagoguery--

she

had

learned

from

him

or

because

of

his

insistence.

And

now,

though

she

was

using

it

in

a

noble

cause,

she

was

nevertheless

doing

exactly

the

sort

of

political

manipulation

that

Peter

had

loved

so

much.

Peter

had

gone

on

to

become

Hegemon,

ruler

of

all

humanity

for

sixty

years

at

the

beginning

of

the

Great

Expansion.

He

was

the

one

who

united

all

the

quarreling

communities

of

man

for

the

vast

effort

that

flung

starships

out

to

every

world

where

the

buggers

had

once

dwelt,

and

then

on

to

discover

more

habitable

worlds

until,

by

the

time

he

died,

all

the

Hundred

Worlds

had

either

been

settled

or

had

colony

ships

on

the

way.

It

was

almost

a

thousand

years

after

that,

of

course,

before

Starways

Congress

once

again

united

all

of

humankind

under

one

government--

but

the

memory

of

the

first

true

Hegemon--

*the*

Hegemon--

was

at

the

heart

of

the

story

that

made

human

unity

possible.

Out

of

a

moral

wasteland

like

Peter's

soul

came

harmony

and

unity

and

peace.

While

Ender's

legacy,

as

far

as

humanity

remembered,

was

murder,

slaughter,

xenocide.

Ender,

Valentine's

younger

brother,

the

man

she

and

her

family

were

voyaging

to

see--

he

was

the

tender

one,

the

brother

she

loved

and,

in

the

earliest

years,

tried

to

protect.

He

was

the

good

one.

Oh,

yes,

he

had

a

streak

of

ruthlessness

that

rivaled

Peter's,

but

he

had

the

decency

to

be

appalled

by

his

own

brutality.

She

had

loved

him

as

fervently

as

she

had

loathed

Peter;

and

when

Peter

exiled

his

younger

brother

from

the

Earth

that

Peter

was

determined

to

rule,

Valentine

went

with

Ender--

her

final

repudiation

of

Peter's

personal

hegemony

over

her.

And

here

I

am

again,

thought

Valentine,

back

in

the

business

of

politics.

She

spoke

sharply,

in

the

clipped

voice

that

told

her

terminal

that

she

was

giving

it

a

command.

"Transmit,"

she

said.

The

word

transmitting

appeared

in

the

air

above

her

essay.

Ordinarily,

back

when

she

was

writing

scholarly

works,

she

would

have

had

to

specify

a

destination--

submit

the

essay

to

a

publisher

through

some

roundabout

pathway

so

that

it

could

not

readily

be

traced

to

Valentine

Wiggin.

Now,

though,

a

subversive

friend

of

Ender's,

working

under

the

obvious

code

name

of

"Jane,"

was

taking

care

of

all

that

for

her--

managing

the

tricky

business

of

translating

an

ansible

message

from

a

ship

going

at

near-light

speed

to

a

message

readable

by

a

planetbound

ansible

for

which

time

was

passing

more

than

five

hundred

times

faster.

Since

communicating

with

a

starship

ate

up

huge

amounts

of

planetside

ansible

time,

it

was

usually

done

only

to

convey

navigational

information

and

instructions.

The

only

people

permitted

to

send

extended

text

messages

were

high

officials

in

the

government

or

the

military.

Valentine

could

not

begin

to

understand

how

"Jane"

managed

to

get

so

much

ansible

time

for

these

text

transmissions--

and

at

the

same

time

keep

anyone

from

discovering

where

these

subversive

documents

were

coming

from.

Furthermore,

"Jane"

used

even

more

ansible

time

transmitting

back

to

her

the

published

responses

to

her

writings,

reporting

to

her

on

all

the

arguments

and

strategies

the

government

was

using

to

counter

Valentine's

propaganda.

Whoever

"Jane"

was--

and

Valentine

suspected

that

"Jane"

was

simply

the

name

for

a

clandestine

organization

that

had

penetrated

the

highest

reaches

of

government--

she

was

extraordinarily

good.

And

extraordinarily

foolhardy.

Still,

if

Jane

was

willing

to

expose

herself--

themselves--

to

such

risks,

Valentine

owed

it

to

her--

them--

to

produce

as

many

tracts

as

she

could,

and

as

powerful

and

dangerous

as

she

could

make

them.

If

words

can

be

lethal

weapons,

I

must

provide

them

with

an

arsenal.

But

she

was

still

a

woman;

even

revolutionaries

are

allowed

to

have

a

life,

aren't

they?

Moments

of

joy--

or

pleasure,

or

perhaps

only

relief--

stolen

here

and

there.

She

got

up

from

her

seat,

ignoring

the

pain

that

came

from

moving

after

sitting

so

long,

and

twisted

her

way

out

of

the

door

of

her

tiny

office--

a

storage

bin,

really,

before

they

converted

the

starship

to

their

own

use.

She

was

a

little

ashamed

of

how

eager

she

was

to

get

to

the

room

where

Jakt

would

be

waiting.

Most

of

the

great

revolutionary

propagandists

in

history

would

have

been

able

to

endure

at

least

three

weeks

of

physical

abstinence.

Or

would

they?

She

wondered

if

anyone

had

done

a

study

of

that

particular

question.

She

was

still

imagining

how

a

researcher

would

go

about

writing

a

grant

proposal

for

such

a

project

when

she

got

to

the

four-bunk

compartment

they

shared

with

Syfte

and

her

husband,

Lars,

who

had

proposed

to

her

only

a

few

days

before

they

left,

as

soon

as

he

realized

that

Syfte

really

meant

to

leave

Trondheim.

It

was

hard

to

share

a

cabin

with

newlyweds--

Valentine

always

felt

like

such

an

intruder,

using

the

same

room.

But

there

was

no

choice.

Though

this

starship

was

a

luxury

yacht,

with

all

the

amenities

they

could

hope

for,

it

simply

hadn't

been

meant

to

hold

so

many

bodies.

It

had

been

the

only

starship

near

Trondheim

that

was

remotely

suitable,

so

it

had

to

do.

Their

twenty-year-old

daughter,

Ro,

and

Varsam,

their

sixteen-year-old

son,

shared

another

compartment

with

Plikt,

who

had

been

their

lifelong

tutor

and

dearest

family

friend.

The

members

of

the

yacht's

staff

and

crew

who

had

chosen

to

make

this

voyage

with

them--

it

would

have

been

wrong

to

dismiss

them

all

and

strand

them

on

Trondheim--

used

the

other

two.

The

bridge,

the

dining

room,

the

galley,

the

salon,

the

sleeping

compartments--

all

were

filled

with

people

doing

their

best

not

to

let

their

annoyance

at

the

close

quarters

get

out

of

hand.

None

of

them

were

in

the

corridor

now,

however,

and

Jakt

had

already

taped

a

sign

to

their

door:

STAY

OUT

OR

DIE.

It

was

signed,

"The

proprietor."

Valentine

opened

the

door.

Jakt

was

leaning

against

the

wall

so

close

to

the

door

that

she

was

startled

and

gave

a

little

gasp.

"Nice

to

know

that

the

sight

of

me

can

make

you

cry

out

in

pleasure."

"In

shock."

"Come

in,

my

sweet

seditionist."

"Technically,

you

know,

I'm

the

proprietor

of

this

starship."

"What's

yours

is

mine.

I

married

you

for

your

property."

She

was

inside

the

compartment

now.

He

closed

the

door

and

sealed

it.

"That's

all

I

am

to

you?"

she

asked.

"Real

estate?"

"A

little

plot

of

ground

where

I

can

plow

and

plant

and

harvest,

all

in

their

proper

season."

He

reached

out

to

her;

she

stepped

into

his

arms.

His

hands

slid

lightly

up

her

back,

cradled

her

shoulders.

She

felt

contained

in

his

embrace,

never

confined.

"It's

late

in

the

autumn,"

she

said.

"Getting

on

toward

winter."

"Time

to

harrow,

perhaps,"

said

Jakt.

"Or

perhaps

it's

already

time

to

kindle

up

the

fire

and

keep

the

old

hut

warm

before

the

snow

comes."

He

kissed

her

and

it

felt

like

the

first

time.

"If

you

asked

me

to

marry

you

all

over

again

today,

I'd

say

yes,"

said

Valentine.

"And

if

I

had

only

met

you

for

the

first

time

today,

I'd

ask."

They

had

said

the

same

words

many,

many

times

before.

Yet

they

still

smiled

to

hear

them,

because

they

were

still

true.

***

The

two

starships

had

almost

completed

their

vast

ballet,

dancing

through

space

in

great

leaps

and

delicate

turns

until

at

last

they

could

meet

and

touch.

Miro

Ribeira

had

watched

the

whole

process

from

the

bridge

of

his

starship,

his

shoulders

hunched,

his

head

leaned

back

on

the

headrest

of

the

seat.

To

others

this

posture

always

looked

awkward.

Back

on

Lusitania,

whenever

Mother

caught

him

sitting

that

way

she

would

come

and

fuss

over

him,

insist

on

bringing

him

a

pillow

so

he

could

be

comfortable.

She

never

seemed

to

grasp

the

idea

that

it

was

only

in

that

hunched,

awkward-seeming

posture

that

his

head

would

remain

upright

without

any

conscious

effort

on

his

part.

He

would

endure

her

ministrations

because

it

wasn't

worth

the

effort

to

argue

with

her.

Mother

was

always

moving

and

thinking

so

quickly,

it

was

almost

impossible

for

her

to

slow

down

enough

to

listen

to

him.

Since

the

brain

damage

he

had

suffered

passing

through

the

disruptor

field

that

separated

the

human

colony

and

the

piggies'

forest,

his

speech

had

been

unbearably

slow,

painful

to

produce

and

difficult

to

understand.

Miro's

brother

Quim,

the

religious

one,

had

told

him

that

he

should

be

grateful

to

God

that

he

was

able

to

speak

at

all--

the

first

few

days

he

had

been

incapable

of

communicating

except

through

alphabetic

scanning,

spelling

out

messages

letter

by

letter.

In

some

ways,

though,

spelling

things

out

had

been

better.

At

least

then

Miro

had

been

silent;

he

hadn't

had

to

listen

to

his

own

voice.

The

thick,

awkward

sound,

the

agonizing

slowness

of

it.

Who

in

his

family

had

the

patience

to

listen

to

him?

Even

the

ones

who

tried--

his

next-younger

sister,

Ela;

his

friend

and

stepfather,

Andrew

Wiggin,

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead;

and

Quim,

of

course--

he

could

feel

their

impatience.

They

tended

to

finish

his

sentences

for

him.

They

needed

to

hurry

things.

So

even

though

they

said

they

wanted

to

talk

with

him,

even

though

they

actually

sat

and

listened

as

he

spoke,

he

still

couldn't

speak

freely

to

them.

He

couldn't

talk

about

ideas;

he

couldn't

speak

in

long,

involved

sentences,

because

by

the

time

he

got

to

the

end

his

listeners

would

have

lost

track

of

the

beginning.

The

human

brain,

Miro

had

concluded,

just

like

a

computer,

can

only

receive

data

at

certain

speeds.

If

you

get

too

slow,

the

listener's

attention

wanders

and

the

information

is

lost.

Not

just

the

listeners,

either.

Miro

had

to

be

fair--

he

was

as

impatient

with

himself

as

they

were.

When

he

thought

of

the

sheer

effort

involved

in

explaining

a

complicated

idea,

when

he

anticipated

trying

to

form

the

words

with

lips

and

tongue

and

jaws

that

wouldn't

obey

him,

when

he

thought

of

how

long

it

would

all

take,

he

usually

felt

too

weary

to

speak.

His

mind

raced

on

and

on,

as

fast

as

ever,

thinking

so

many

thoughts

that

at

times

Miro

wanted

his

brain

to

shut

down,

to

be

silent

and

give

him

peace.

But

his

thoughts

remained

his

own,

unshared.

Except

with

Jane.

He

could

speak

to

Jane.

She

had

come

to

him

first

on

his

terminal

at

home,

her

face

taking

form

on

the

screen.

"I'm

a

friend

of

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,"

she

had

told

him.

"I

think

we

can

get

this

computer

to

be

a

little

more

responsive."

From

then

on,

Miro

had

found

that

Jane

was

the

only

person

he

could

talk

to

easily.

For

one

thing,

she

was

infinitely

patient.

She

never

finished

his

sentences.

She

could

wait

for

him

to

finish

them

himself,

so

that

he

never

felt

rushed,

never

felt

that

he

was

boring

her.

Perhaps

even

more

important,

he

didn't

have

to

form

his

words

as

fully

for

her

as

he

did

for

human

listeners.

Andrew

had

given

him

a

personal

terminal--

a

computer

transceiver

encased

in

a

jewel

like

the

one

Andrew

wore

in

his

own

ear.

From

that

vantage

point,

using

the

jewel's

sensors,

Jane

could

detect

every

sound

he

made,

every

motion

of

the

muscles

in

his

head.

He

didn't

have

to

complete

each

sound,

he

had

only

to

begin

it

and

she

would

understand.

So

he

could

be

lazy.

He

could

speak

more

quickly

and

be

understood.

And

he

could

also

speak

silently.

He

could

subvocalize--

he

didn't

have

to

use

that

awkward,

barking,

yowling

voice

that

was

all

his

throat

could

produce

now.

So

that

when

he

was

talking

to

Jane,

he

could

speak

quickly,

naturally,

without

any

reminder

that

he

was

crippled.

With

Jane

he

could

feel

like

himself.

Now

he

sat

on

the

bridge

of

the

cargo

ship

that

had

brought

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

to

Lusitania

only

a

few

months

ago.

He

dreaded

the

rendezvous

with

Valentine's

ship.

If

he

could

have

thought

of

somewhere

else

to

go,

he

might

have

gone

there--

he

had

no

desire

to

meet

Andrew's

sister

Valentine

or

anybody

else.

If

he

could

have

stayed

alone

in

the

starship

forever,

speaking

only

to

Jane,

he

would

have

been

content.

No

he

wouldn't.

He

would

never

be

content

again.

At

least

this

Valentine

and

her

family

would

be

somebody

new.

On

Lusitania

he

knew

everybody,

or

at

least

everybody

that

he

valued--

all

the

scientific

community

there,

the

people

of

education

and

understanding.

He

knew

them

all

so

well

that

he

could

not

help

but

see

their

pity,

their

grief,

their

frustration

at

what

had

become

of

him.

When

they

looked

at

him

all

they

could

see

was

the

difference

between

what

he

was

before

and

what

he

was

now.

All

they

could

see

was

loss.

There

was

a

chance

that

new

people--

Valentine

and

her

family--

would

be

able

to

look

at

him

and

see

something

else.

Even

that

was

unlikely,

though.

Strangers

would

look

at

him

and

see

less,

not

more,

than

those

who

had

known

him

before

he

was

crippled.

At

least

Mother

and

Andrew

and

Ela

and

Ouanda

and

all

the

others

knew

that

he

had

a

mind,

knew

that

he

was

capable

of

understanding

ideas.

What

will

new

people

think

when

they

see

me?

They'll

see

a

body

that's

already

atrophying,

hunched

over;

they'll

see

me

walk

with

a

shuffling

gait;

they'll

watch

me

use

my

hands

like

paws,

clutching

a

spoon

like

a

three-year-old;

they'll

hear

my

thick,

half-intelligible

speech;

and

they'll

assume,

they'll

know,

that

such

a

person

cannot

possibly

understand

anything

complicated

or

difficult.

Why

did

I

come?

I

didn't

come.

I

went.

I

wasn't

coming

here,

to

meet

these

people.

I

was

leaving

there.

Getting

away.

Only

I

tricked

myself.

I

thought

of

leaving

on

a

thirty-year

voyage,

which

is

only

how

it

will

seem

to

them.

To

me

I've

been

gone

only

a

week

and

a

half.

No

time

at

all.

And

already

my

time

of

solitude

is

over.

My

time

of

being

alone

with

Jane,

who

listens

to

me

as

if

I

were

still

a

human

being,

is

done.

Almost.

Almost

he

said

the

words

that

would

have

aborted

the

rendezvous.

He

could

have

stolen

Andrew's

starship

and

taken

off

on

a

voyage

that

would

last

forever

without

having

to

face

another

living

soul.

But

such

a

nihilistic

act

was

not

in

him,

not

yet.

He

had

not

yet

despaired,

he

decided.

There

might

yet

be

something

he

could

do

that

might

justify

his

continuing

to

live

in

this

body.

And

perhaps

it

would

begin

with

meeting

Andrew's

sister.

The

ships

were

now

joining,

the

umbilicals

snaking

outward

and

searching,

groping

till

they

met

each

other.

Miro

watched

on

the

monitors

and

listened

to

the

computer

reports

of

each

successful

linkage.

The

ships

were

joining

in

every

possible

way

so

that

they

could

make

the

rest

of

the

voyage

to

Lusitania

in

perfect

tandem.

All

resources

would

be

shared.

Since

Miro's

ship

was

a

cargo

vessel,

it

couldn't

take

on

more

than

a

handful

of

people,

but

it

could

take

some

of

the

other

ship's

life-support

supplies;

together,

the

two

ship's

computers

were

figuring

out

a

perfect

balance.

Once

they

had

calculated

the

load,

they

worked

out

exactly

how

fast

each

ship

should

accelerate

as

they

made

the

park

shift

to

get

them

both

back

to

near-lightspeed

at

exactly

the

same

pace.

It

was

an

extremely

delicate

and

complicated

negotiation

between

two

computers

that

had

to

know

almost

perfectly

what

their

ships

carried

and

how

they

could

perform.

It

was

finished

before

the

passage

tube

between

the

ships

was

fully

connected.

Miro

heard

the

footsteps

scuffing

along

the

corridor

from

the

tube.

He

turned

his

chair--

slowly,

because

he

did

everything

slowly--

and

saw

her

coming

toward

him.

Stooped

over,

but

not

very

much,

because

she

wasn't

that

tall

to

begin

with.

Hair

mostly

white,

with

a

few

strands

of

mousy

brown.

When

she

stood

he

looked

at

her

face

and

judged

her.

Old

but

not

elderly.

If

she

was

nervous

about

this

meeting

it

didn't

show.

But

then,

from

what

Andrew

and

Jane

had

told

him

about

her,

she

had

met

a

lot

of

people

who

were

a

good

deal

more

fearsome

than

a

twenty-year-old

cripple.

"Miro?"

she

asked.

"Who

else?"

he

said.

It

took

a

moment,

just

a

heartbeat,

for

her

to

process

the

strange

sounds

that

came

out

of

his

mouth

and

recognize

the

words.

He

was

used

to

that

pause

now,

but

he

still

hated

it.

"I'm

Valentine,"

she

said.

"I

know,"

he

answered.

He

wasn't

making

this

any

easier,

with

his

laconic

replies,

but

what

else

was

there

to

say?

This

wasn't

exactly

a

meeting

between

heads

of

state

with

a

list

of

vital

decisions

to

make.

But

he

had

to

make

some

effort,

if

only

not

to

seem

hostile.

"Your

name,

Miro--

it

means

'I

look,'

doesn't

it?"

"'I

look

closely.'

Maybe

'I

pay

attention.'"

"It's

really

not

that

hard

to

understand

you,"

said

Valentine.

He

was

startled

that

she

addressed

the

matter

so

openly.

"I

think

I'm

having

more

problems

with

your

Portuguese

accent

than

with

the

brain

damage."

For

a

moment

it

felt

like

a

hammer

in

his

heart--

she

was

speaking

more

frankly

about

his

situation

than

anyone

except

Andrew.

But

then

she

was

Andrew's

sister,

wasn't

she?

He

should

have

expected

her

to

be

plainspoken.

"Or

do

you

prefer

that

we

pretend

that

it

isn't

a

barrier

between

you

and

other

people?"

Apparently

she

had

sensed

his

shock.

But

that

was

over,

and

now

it

occurred

to

him

that

he

probably

shouldn't

be

annoyed,

that

he

should

probably

be

glad

that

they

wouldn't

have

to

sidestep

the

issue.

Yet

he

was

annoyed,

and

it

took

him

a

moment

to

think

why.

Then

he

knew.

"My

brain

damage

isn't

your

problem,"

he

said.

"If

it

makes

it

hard

for

me

to

understand

you,

then

it's

a

problem

I

have

to

deal

with.

Don't

get

prickly

with

me

already,

young

man.

I

have

only

begun

to

bother

you,

and

you

have

only

begun

to

bother

me.

So

don't

get

steamed

up

because

I

happened

to

mention

your

brain

damage

as

being

somehow

my

problem.

I

have

no

intention

of

watching

every

word

I

say

for

fear

I'll

offend

an

oversensitive

young

man

who

thinks

the

whole

world

revolves

around

his

disappointments."

Miro

was

furious

that

she

had

judged

him

already,

and

so

harshly.

It

was

unfair--

not

at

all

what

the

author

of

Demosthenes'

hierarchy

ought

to

be

like.

"I

don't

think

the

whole

world

revolves

around

my

disappointments!

But

don't

you

think

you

can

come

in

here

and

run

things

on

my

ship!"

That's

what

annoyed

him,

not

her

words.

She

was

right--

her

words

were

nothing.

It

was

her

attitude,

her

complete

selfconfidence.

He

wasn't

used

to

people

looking

at

him

without

shock

or

pity.

She

sat

down

in

the

seat

next

to

him.

He

swiveled

to

face

her.

She,

for

her

part,

did

not

look

away.

Indeed,

she

pointedly

scanned

his

body,

head

to

toe,

looking

him

over

with

an

air

of

cool

appraisal.

"He

said

you

were

tough.

He

said

you

had

been

twisted

but

not

broken."

"Are

you

supposed

to

be

my

therapist?"

"Are

you

supposed

to

be

my

enemy?"

"Should

I

be?"

asked

Miro.

"No

more

than

I

should

be

your

therapist.

Andrew

didn't

have

us

meet

so

I

could

heal

you.

He

had

us

meet

so

you

could

help

me.

If

you're

not

going

to,

fine.

If

you

are,

fine.

Just

let

me

make

a

few

things

clear.

I'm

spending

every

waking

moment

writing

subversive

propaganda

to

try

to

arouse

public

sentiment

on

the

Hundred

Worlds

and

in

the

colonies.

I'm

trying

to

turn

the

people

against

the

fleet

that

Starways

Congress

has

sent

to

subdue

Lusitania.

Your

world,

not

mine,

I

might

add."

"Your

brother's

there."

He

was

not

about

to

let

her

claim

complete

altruism.

"Yes,

we

both

have

family

there.

And

we

both

are

concerned

about

keeping

the

pequeninos

from

destruction.

And

we

both

know

that

Ender

has

restored

the

hive

queen

on

your

world,

so

that

there

are

two

alien

species

that

will

be

destroyed

if

Starways

Congress

gets

its

way.

There's

a

great

deal

at

stake,

and

I

am

already

doing

all

that

I

can

possibly

do

to

try

to

stop

that

fleet.

Now,

if

spending

a

few

hours

with

you

can

help

me

do

it

better,

it's

worth

taking

time

away

from

my

writing

in

order

to

talk

with

you.

But

I

have

no

intention

of

wasting

my

time

worrying

about

whether

I'm

going

to

offend

you

or

not.

So

if

you're

going

to

be

my

adversary,

you

can

sit

up

here

all

by

yourself

and

I'll

get

back

to

my

work."

"Andrew

said

you

were

the

best

person

he

ever

knew."

"He

reached

that

conclusion

before

he

saw

me

raise

three

barbarian

children

to

adulthood.

I

understand

your

mother

has

six."

"Right."

"And

you're

the

oldest."

"Yes."

"That's

too

bad.

Parents

always

make

their

worst

mistakes

with

the

oldest

children.

That's

when

parents

know

the

least

and

care

the

most,

so

they're

more

likely

to

be

wrong

and

also

more

likely

to

insist

that

they're

right."

Miro

didn't

like

hearing

this

woman

leap

to

conclusions

about

his

mother.

"She's

nothing

like

you."

"Of

course

not."

She

leaned

forward

in

her

seat.

"Well,

have

you

decided?"

"Decided

what?"

"Are

we

working

together

or

did

you

just

unplug

yourself

from

thirty

years

of

human

history

for

nothing?"

"What

do

you

want

from

me?"

"Stories,

of

course.

Facts

I

can

get

from

the

computer."

"Stories

about

what?"

"You.

The

piggies.

You

and

the

piggies.

This

whole

business

with

the

Lusitania

Fleet

began

with

you

and

the

piggies,

after

all.

It

was

because

you

interfered

with

them

that--"

"We

helped

them!"

"Oh,

did

I

use

the

wrong

word

again?"

Miro

glared

at

her.

But

even

as

he

did,

he

knew

that

she

was

right--

he

was

being

oversensitive.

The

word

interfered,

when

used

in

a

scientific

context,

was

almost

value-neutral.

It

merely

meant

that

he

had

introduced

change

into

the

culture

he

was

studying.

And

if

it

did

have

a

negative

connotation,

it

was

that

he

had

lost

his

scientific

perspective--

he

had

stopped

studying

the

pequeninos

and

started

treating

them

as

friends.

Of

that

he

was

surely

guilty.

No,

not

guilty--

he

was

proud

of

having

made

that

transition.

"Go

on,"

he

said.

"All

this

began

because

you

broke

the

law

and

piggies

started

growing

amaranth."

"Not

anymore."

"Yes,

that's

ironic,

isn't

it?

The

descolada

virus

has

gotten

in

and

killed

every

strain

of

amaranth

that

your

sister

developed

for

them.

So

your

interference

was

in

vain."

"No

it

wasn't,"

said

Miro.

"They're

learning."

"Yes,

I

know.

More

to

the

point,

they're

choosing.

What

to

learn,

what

to

do.

You

brought

them

freedom.

I

approve

wholeheartedly

of

what

you

decided

to

do.

But

my

job

is

to

write

about

you

to

the

people

out

there

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

and

the

colonies,

and

they

won't

necessarily

see

things

that

way.

So

what

I

need

from

you

is

the

story

of

how

and

why

you

broke

the

law

and

interfered

with

the

piggies,

and

why

the

government

and

people

of

Lusitania

rebelled

against

Congress

rather

than

send

you

off

to

be

tried

and

punished

for

your

crimes."

"Andrew

already

told

you

that

story."

"And

I've

already

written

about

it,

in

larger

terms.

Now

I

need

the

personal

things.

I

want

to

be

able

to

let

other

people

know

these

so-called

piggies

as

people.

And

you,

too.

I

have

to

let

them

know

you

as

a

person.

If

it's

possible,

it

would

be

nice

if

I

could

bring

them

to

like

you.

Then

the

Lusitania

Fleet

will

look

like

what

it

is--

a

monstrous

overreaction

to

a

threat

that

never

existed."

"The

fleet

is

xenocide."

"So

I've

said

in

my

propaganda,"

said

Valentine.

He

couldn't

bear

her

self-certainty.

He

couldn't

bear

her

unshakable

faith

in

herself.

So

he

had

to

contradict

her,

and

the

only

way

he

could

was

to

blurt

out

ideas

that

he

had

not

yet

thought

out

completely.

Ideas

that

were

still

only

half-formed

doubts

in

his

mind.

"The

fleet

is

also

self-defense."

It

had

the

desired

effect--

it

stopped

her

lecture

and

even

made

her

raise

her

eyebrows,

questioning

him.

The

trouble

was,

now

he

had

to

explain

what

he

meant.

"The

descolada,"

he

said.

"It's

the

most

dangerous

form

of

life

anywhere."

"The

answer

to

that

is

quarantine.

Not

sending

a

fleet

armed

with

the

M.D.

Device,

so

they

have

the

capacity

to

turn

Lusitania

and

everybody

on

it

into

microscopic

interstellar

dust."

"You're

so

sure

you're

right?"

"I'm

sure

that

it's

wrong

for

Starways

Congress

even

to

contemplate

obliterating

another

sentient

species."

"The

piggies

can't

live

without

the

descolada,"

said

Miro,

"and

if

the

descolada

ever

spreads

to

another

planet,

it

will

destroy

all

life

there.

It

will."

It

was

a

pleasure

to

see

that

Valentine

was

capable

of

looking

puzzled.

"But

I

thought

the

virus

was

contained.

It

was

your

grandparents

who

found

a

way

to

stop

it,

to

make

it

dormant

in

human

beings."

"The

descolada

adapts,"

said

Miro.

"Jane

told

me

that

it's

already

changed

itself

a

couple

of

times.

My

mother

and

my

sister

Ela

are

working

on

it--

trying

to

stay

ahead

of

the

descolada.

Sometimes

it

even

looks

like

the

descolada

is

doing

it

deliberately.

Intelligently.

Finding

strategies

to

get

around

the

chemicals

we

use

to

contain

it

and

stop

it

from

killing

people.

It's

getting

into

the

Earthborn

crops

that

humans

need

in

order

to

survive

on

Lusitania.

They

have

to

spray

them

now.

What

if

the

descolada

finds

a

way

to

get

around

all

our

barriers?"

Valentine

was

silent.

No

glib

answer

now.

She

hadn't

faced

this

question

squarely--

no

one

had,

except

Miro.

"I

haven't

even

told

this

to

Jane,"

said

Miro.

"But

what

if

the

fleet

is

right?

What

if

the

only

way

to

save

humanity

from

the

descolada

is

to

destroy

Lusitania

now?"

"No,"

said

Valentine.

"This

has

nothing

to

do

with

the

purposes

for

which

Starways

Congress

sent

out

the

fleet.

Their

reasons

all

have

to

do

with

interplanetary

politics,

with

showing

the

colonies

who's

boss.

It

has

to

do

with

a

bureaucracy

out

of

control

and

a

military

that--"

"Listen

to

me!"

said

Miro.

"You

said

you

wanted

to

hear

my

stories,

listen

to

this

one:

It

doesn't

matter

what

their

reasons

are.

It

doesn't

matter

if

they're

a

bunch

of

murderous

beasts.

I

don't

care.

What

matters

is--

should

they

blow

up

Lusitania?"

"What

kind

of

person

are

you?"

asked

Valentine.

He

could

hear

both

awe

and

loathing

in

her

voice.

"You're

the

moral

philosopher,"

said

Miro.

"You

tell

me.

Are

we

supposed

to

love

the

pequeninos

so

much

that

we

allow

the

virus

they

carry

to

destroy

all

of

humanity?"

"Of

course

not.

We

simply

have

to

find

a

way

to

neutralize

the

descolada."

"And

if

we

can't?"

"Then

we

quarantine

Lusitania.

Even

if

all

the

human

beings

on

the

planet

die--

your

family

and

mine--

we

still

don't

destroy

the

pequeninos."

"Really?"

asked

Miro.

"What

about

the

hive

queen?"

"Ender

told

me

that

she

was

reestablishing

herself,

but--"

"She

contains

within

herself

a

complete

industrialized

society.

She's

going

to

build

starships

and

get

off

the

planet."

"She

wouldn't

take

the

descolada

with

her!"

"She

has

no

choice.

The

descolada

is

in

her

already.

It's

in

me."

That

was

when

he

really

got

to

her.

He

could

see

it

in

her

eyes--

the

fear.

"It'll

be

in

you,

too.

Even

if

you

run

back

to

your

ship

and

seal

me

off

and

keep

yourself

from

infection,

once

you

land

on

Lusitania

the

descolada

will

get

into

you

and

your

husband

and

your

children.

They'll

have

to

ingest

the

chemicals

with

their

food

and

water,

every

day

of

their

lives.

And

they

can

never

go

away

from

Lusitania

again

or

they'll

carry

death

and

destruction

with

them."

"I

suppose

we

knew

that

was

a

possibility,"

said

Valentine.

"When

you

left,

it

was

only

a

possibility.

We

thought

that

the

descolada

would

soon

be

controlled.

Now

they

aren't

sure

if

it

can

ever

be

controlled.

And

that

means

that

you

can

never

leave

Lusitania

once

you

go

there."

"I

hope

we

like

the

weather."

Miro

studied

her

face,

the

way

she

was

processing

the

information

he

had

given

her.

The

initial

fear

was

gone.

She

was

herself

again--

thinking.

"Here's

what

I

think,"

said

Miro.

"I

think

that

no

matter

how

terrible

Congress

is,

no

matter

how

evil

their

plans

might

be,

that

fleet

might

be

the

salvation

of

humanity."

Valentine

answered

thoughtfully,

searching

for

words.

Miro

was

glad

to

see

that--

she

was

a

person

who

didn't

shoot

back

without

thinking.

She

was

able

to

learn.

"I

can

see

that

if

events

move

down

one

possible

path,

there

might

be

a

time

when--

but

it's

very

improbable.

First

of

all,

knowing

all

this,

the

hive

queen

is

quite

unlikely

to

build

any

starships

that

would

carry

the

descolada

away

from

Lusitania."

"Do

you

know

the

hive

queen?"

demanded

Miro.

"Do

you

understand

her?"

"Even

if

she

would

do

such

a

thing,"

said

Valentine,

"your

mother

and

sister

are

working

on

this,

aren't

they?

By

the

time

we

reach

Lusitania--

by

the

time

the

fleet

reaches

Lusitania--

they

might

have

found

a

way

to

control

the

descolada

once

and

for

all."

"And

if

they

do,"

said

Miro,

"should

they

use

it?"

"Why

shouldn't

they?"

"How

could

they

kill

all

the

descolada

virus?

The

virus

is

an

integral

part

of

the

pequenino

life

cycle.

When

the

pequenino

body-form

dies,

it's

the

descolada

virus

that

enables

the

transformation

into

the

tree-state,

what

the

piggies

call

the

third

life--

and

it's

only

in

the

third

life,

as

trees,

that

the

pequenino

males

can

fertilize

the

females.

If

the

virus

is

gone,

there

can

be

no

more

passage

into

the

third

life,

and

this

generation

of

piggies

is

the

last."

"That

doesn't

make

it

impossible,

it

only

makes

it

harder.

Your

mother

and

sister

have

to

find

a

way

to

neutralize

the

descolada

in

human

beings

and

the

crops

we

need

to

eat,

without

destroying

its

ability

to

enable

the

pequeninos

to

pass

into

adulthood."

"And

they

have

less

than

fifteen

years

to

do

it,"

said

Miro.

"Not

likely."

"But

not

impossible."

"Yes.

There's

a

chance.

And

on

the

strength

of

that

chance,

you

want

to

get

rid

of

the

fleet?"

"The

fleet

is

being

sent

to

destroy

Lusitania

whether

we

control

the

descolada

virus

or

not."

"And

I

say

it

again--

the

motive

of

the

senders

is

irrelevant.

No

matter

what

the

reason,

the

destruction

of

Lusitania

may

be

the

only

sure

protection

for

all

the

rest

of

humanity."

"And

I

say

you're

wrong."

"You're

Demosthenes,

aren't

you?

Andrew

said

you

were."

"Yes."

"So

you

thought

up

the

Hierarchy

of

Foreignness.

Utlannings

are

strangers

from

our

own

world.

Framlings

are

strangers

of

our

own

species,

but

from

another

world.

Ramen

are

strangers

of

another

species,

but

capable

of

communication

with

us,

capable

of

co-existence

with

humanity.

Last

are

varelse--

and

what

are

they?"

"The

pequeninos

are

not

varelse.

Neither

is

the

hive

queen."

"But

the

descolada

is.

Varelse.

An

alien

life

form

that's

capable

of

destroying

all

of

humanity

..."

"Unless

we

can

tame

it..."

"...

Yet

which

we

cannot

possibly

communicate

with,

an

alien

species

that

we

cannot

live

with.

You're

the

one

who

said

that

in

that

case

war

is

unavoidable.

If

an

alien

species

seems

bent

on

destroying

us

and

we

can't

communicate

with

them,

can't

understand

them,

if

there's

no

possibility

of

turning

them

away

from

their

course

peacefully,

then

we

are

justified

in

any

action

necessary

to

save

ourselves,

including

the

complete

destruction

of

the

other

species."

"Yes,"

said

Valentine.

"But

what

if

we

must

destroy

the

descolada,

and

yet

we

can't

destroy

the

descolada

without

also

destroying

every

living

pequenino,

the

hive

queen,

and

every

human

being

on

Lusitania?"

To

Miro's

surprise,

Valentine's

eyes

were

awash

with

tears.

"So

this

is

what

you

have

become."

Miro

was

confused.

"When

did

this

conversation

become

a

discussion

of

me?"

"You've

done

all

this

thinking,

you've

seen

all

the

possibilities

for

the

future--

good

ones

and

bad

ones

alike--

and

yet

the

only

one

that

you're

willing

to

believe

in,

the

imagined

future

that

you

seize

upon

as

the

foundation

for

all

your

moral

judgments,

is

the

only

future

in

which

everyone

that

you

and

I

have

ever

loved

and

everything

we've

ever

hoped

for

must

be

obliterated."

"I

didn't

say

I

liked

that

future--"

"I

didn't

say

you

liked

it

either,"

said

Valentine.

"I

said

that's

the

future

you

choose

to

prepare

for.

But

I

don't.

I

choose

to

live

in

a

universe

that

has

some

hope

in

it.

I

choose

to

live

in

a

universe

where

your

mother

and

sister

will

find

a

way

to

contain

the

descolada,

a

universe

in

which

Starways

Congress

can

be

reformed

or

replaced,

a

universe

in

which

there

is

neither

the

power

nor

the

will

to

destroy

an

entire

species."

"What

if

you're

wrong?"

"Then

I'll

still

have

plenty

of

time

to

despair

before

I

die.

But

you--

do

you

seek

out

every

opportunity

to

despair?

I

can

understand

the

impulse

that

might

lead

to

that.

Andrew

tells

me

you

were

a

handsome

man--

you

still

are,

you

know--

and

that

losing

the

full

use

of

your

body

has

hurt

you

deeply.

But

other

people

have

lost

more

than

you

have

without

getting

such

a

black-hearted

vision

of

the

world."

"This

is

your

analysis

of

me?"

asked

Miro.

"We've

known

each

other

half

an

hour,

and

now

you

understand

everything

about

me?"

"I

know

that

this

is

the

most

depressing

conversation

I've

ever

had

in

my

life."

"And

so

you

assume

that

it's

because

I

am

crippled.

Well,

let

me

tell

you

something,

Valentine

Wiggin.

I

hope

the

same

things

you

hope.

I

even

hope

that

someday

I'll

get

more

of

my

body

back

again.

If

I

didn't

have

hope

I'd

be

dead.

The

things

I

told

you

just

now

aren't

because

I

despair.

I

said

all

that

because

these

things

are

possible.

And

because

they're

possible

we

have

to

think

of

them

so

they

don't

surprise

us

later.

We

have

to

think

of

them

so

that

if

the

worst

does

come,

we'll

already

know

how

to

live

in

that

universe."

Valentine

seemed

to

be

studying

his

face;

he

felt

her

gaze

on

him

as

an

almost

palpable

thing,

like

a

faint

tickling

under

the

skin,

inside

his

brain.

"Yes,"

she

said.

"Yes

what?"

"Yes,

my

husband

and

I

will

move

over

here

and

live

on

your

ship."

She

got

up

from

her

seat

and

started

toward

the

corridor

leading

back

to

the

tube.

"Why

did

you

decide

that?"

"Because

it's

too

crowded

on

our

ship.

And

because

you

are

definitely

worth

talking

to.

And

not

just

to

get

material

for

the

essays

I

have

to

write."

"Oh,

so

I

passed

your

test?"

"Yes,

you

did,"

she

said.

"Did

I

pass

yours?"

"I

wasn't

testing

you."

"Like

hell,"

she

said.

"But

in

case

you

didn't

notice,

I'll

tell

you--

I

did

pass.

Or

you

wouldn't

have

said

to

me

all

the

things

you

said."

She

was

gone.

He

could

hear

her

shuffling

down

the

corridor,

and

then

the

computer

reported

that

she

was

passing

through

the

tube

between

ships.

He

already

missed

her.

Because

she

was

right.

She

had

passed

his

test.

She

had

listened

to

him

the

way

no

one

else

did--

without

impatience,

without

finishing

his

sentences,

without

letting

her

gaze

waver

from

his

face.

He

had

spoken

to

her,

not

with

careful

precision,

but

with

great

emotion.

Much

of

the

time

his

words

must

surely

have

been

almost

unintelligible.

Yet

she

had

listened

so

carefully

and

well

that

she

had

understood

all

his

arguments

and

never

once

asked

him

to

repeat

something.

He

could

talk

to

this

woman

as

naturally

as

he

ever

talked

to

anyone

before

his

brain

was

injured.

Yes,

she

was

opinionated,

headstrong,

bossy,

and

quick

to

reach

conclusions.

But

she

could

also

listen

to

an

opposing

view,

change

her

mind

when

she

needed

to.

She

could

listen,

and

so

he

could

speak.

Perhaps

with

her

he

could

still

be

Miro.

Chapter

3

--

CLEAN

HANDS

<The

most

unpleasant

thing

about

human

beings

is

that

they

don't

metamorphose.

Your

people

and

mine

are

born

as

grubs,

but

we

transform

ourselves

into

a

higher

form

before

we

reproduce.

Human

beings

remain

grubs

all

their

lives.>

<Human

beings

do

metamorphose.

They

change

their

identity

constantly.

However,

each

new

identity

thrives

on

the

delusion

that

it

was

always

in

possession

of

the

body

it

has

just

conquered.>

<Such

changes

are

superficial.

The

nature

of

the

organism

remains

the

same.

Humans

are

very

proud

of

their

changes,

but

every

imagined

transformation

turns

out

to

be

a

new

set

of

excuses

for

behaving

exactly

as

the

individual

has

always

behaved.>

<You

are

too

different

from

humans

ever

to

understand

them.>

<You

are

too

similar

to

humans

for

you

ever

to

be

able

to

see

them

clearly.>

The

gods

first

spoke

to

Han

Qing-jao

when

she

was

seven

years

old.

She

didn't

realize

for

a

while

that

she

was

hearing

the

voice

of

a

god.

All

she

knew

was

that

her

hands

were

filthy,

covered

with

some

loathsome

invisible

slime,

and

she

had

to

purify

them.

The

first

few

times,

a

simple

washing

was

enough,

and

she

felt

better

for

days.

But

as

time

passed,

the

feeling

of

filthiness

returned

sooner

each

time,

and

it

took

more

and

more

scrubbing

to

remove

the

dirt,

until

she

was

washing

several

times

a

day,

using

a

hard-bristled

brush

to

stab

at

her

hands

until

they

bled.

Only

when

the

pain

was

unbearable

did

she

feel

clean,

and

then

only

for

a

few

hours

at

a

time.

She

told

no

one;

she

kriew

instinctively

that

the

filthiness

of

her

hands

had

to

be

kept

secret.

Everyone

knew

that

handwashing

was

one

of

the

first

signs

that

the

gods

were

speaking

to

a

child,

and

most

parents

in

the

whole

world

of

Path

watched

their

children

hopefully

for

signs

of

excessive

concern

with

cleanliness.

But

what

these

people

did

not

understand

was

the

terrible

self-knowledge

that

led

to

the

washing:

The

first

message

from

the

gods

was

of

the

unspeakable

filthiness

of

the

one

they

spoke

to.

Qing-jao

hid

her

handwashing,

not

because

she

was

ashamed

that

the

gods

spoke

to

her,

but

because

she

was

sure

that

if

anyone

knew

how

vile

she

was,

they

would

despise

her.

The

gods

conspired

with

her

in

concealment.

They

allowed

her

to

confine

her

savage

scrubbing

to

the

palms

of

her

hands.

This

meant

that

when

her

hands

were

badly

hurt,

she

could

clench

them

into

fists,

or

tuck

them

into

the

folds

of

her

skirt

as

she

walked,

or

lay

them

in

her

lap

very

meekly

when

she

sat,

and

no

one

would

notice

them.

They

saw

only

a

very

well-behaved

little

girl.

If

her

mother

had

been

alive,

Qing-jao's

secret

would

have

been

discovered

much

sooner.

As

it

was,

it

took

months

for

a

servant

to

notice.

Fat

old

Mu-pao

happened

to

notice

a

bloody

stain

on

the

small

tablecloth

from

Qing-jao's

breakfast

table.

Mu-pao

knew

at

once

what

it

meant--

weren't

bloody

hands

well

known

to

be

an

early

sign

of

the

gods'

attention?

That

was

why

many

an

ambitious

mother

and

father

forced

a

particularly

promising

child

to

wash

and

wash.

Throughout

the

world

of

Path,

ostentatious

handwashing

was

called

"inviting

the

gods."

Mu-pao

went

at

once

to

Qing-jao's

father,

the

noble

Han

Fei-tzu,

rumored

to

be

the

greatest

of

the

godspoken,

one

of

the

few

so

powerful

in

the

eyes

of

the

gods

that

he

could

meet

with

framlings--

offworlders--

and

never

betray

a

hint

of

the

voices

of

the

gods

within

him,

thus

preserving

the

divine

secret

of

the

world

of

Path.

He

would

be

grateful

to

hear

the

news,

and

Mu-pao

would

be

honored

for

having

been

the

first

to

see

the

gods

in

Qing-jao.

Within

an

hour,

Han

Fei-tzu

had

gathered

up

his

beloved

little

Qing-jao

and

together

they

rode

in

a

sedan

chair

to

the

temple

at

Rockfall.

Qing-jao

didn't

like

riding

in

such

chairs--

she

felt

bad

for

the

men

who

had

to

carry

their

weight.

"They

don't

suffer,"

Father

told

her

the

first

time

she

mentioned

this

idea.

"They

feel

greatly

honored.

It's

one

of

the

ways

the

people

show

honor

to

the

gods--

when

one

of

the

godspoken

goes

to

a

temple,

he

does

it

on

the

shoulders

of

the

people

of

Path.

"

"But

I'm

getting

bigger

every

day,"

Qing-jao

answered.

"When

you're

too

big,

either

you'll

walk

on

your

own

feet

or

you'll

ride

in

your

own

chair,"

said

Father.

He

did

not

need

to

explain

that

she

would

have

her

own

chair

only

if

she

grew

up

to

be

godspoken

herself.

"And

we

try

to

show

our

humility

by

remaining

very

thin

and

light

so

we

aren't

a

heavy

burden

to

the

people."

This

was

a

joke,

of

course,

since

Father's

belly,

while

not

immense,

was

copious.

But

the

lesson

behind

the

joke

was

true:

The

godspoken

must

never

be

a

burden

to

the

common

people

of

Path.

The

people

must

always

be

grateful,

never

resentful,

that

the

gods

had

chosen

their

world

of

all

worlds

to

hear

their

voices.

Now,

though,

Qing-jao

was

more

concerned

with

the

ordeal

that

lay

before

her.

She

knew

that

she

was

being

taken

for

testing.

"Many

children

are

taught

to

pretend

that

the

gods

speak

to

them,"

Father

explained.

"We

must

find

out

if

the

gods

have

truly

chosen

you."

"I

want

them

to

stop

choosing

me,"

said

Qing-jao.

"And

you

will

want

it

even

more

during

the

test,"

said

Father.

His

voice

was

filled

with

pity.

It

made

Qingjao

even

more

afraid.

"The

folk

see

only

our

powers

and

privileges,

and

envy

us.

They

don't

know

the

great

suffering

of

those

who

hear

the

voices

of

the

gods.

If

the

gods

truly

speak

to

you,

my

Qing-jao,

you

will

learn

to

bear

the

suffering

the

way

jade

bears

the

carver's

knife,

the

polisher's

rough

cloth.

It

will

make

you

shine.

Why

else

do

you

think

I

named

you

Qing-jao?"

Qing-jao--

Gloriously

Bright

was

what

the

name

meant.

It

was

also

the

name

of

a

great

poet

from

ancient

times

in

Old

China.

A

woman

poet

in

an

age

when

only

men

were

given

respect,

and

yet

she

was

honored

as

the

greatest

of

poets

in

her

day.

"Thin

fog

and

thick

cloud,

gloom

all

day."

It

was

the

opening

of

Li

Qingjao's

song

"The

Double

Ninth."

That

was

how

Qing-jao

felt

now.

And

how

did

the

poem

end?

"Now

my

curtain's

lifted

only

by

the

western

wind.

I've

grown

thinner

than

this

golden

blossom."

Would

this

be

her

ending

also?

Was

her

ancestor-of-the-heart

telling

her

in

this

poem

that

the

darkness

failing

over

her

now

would

be

lifted

only

when

the

gods

came

out

of

the

west

to

lift

her

thin,

light,

golden

soul

out

of

her

body?

It

was

too

terrible,

to

think

of

death

now,

when

she

was

only

seven

years

old;

and

yet

the

thought

came

to

her:

If

I

die

soon,

then

soon

I'll

see

Mother,

and

even

the

great

Li

Qing-jao

herself.

But

the

test

had

nothing

to

do

with

death,

or

at

least

it

was

not

supposed

to.

It

was

quite

simple,

really.

Father

led

her

into

a

large

room

where

three

old

men

knelt.

Or

they

seemed

like

men--

they

could

have

been

women.

They

were

so

old

that

all

distinctions

had

disappeared.

They

had

only

the

tiniest

wisps

of

white

hair

and

no

beards

at

all,

and

they

dressed

in

shapeless

sacks.

Later

Qing-jao

would

learn

that

these

were

temple

eunuchs,

survivors

of

the

old

days

before

Starways

Congress

intervened

and

forbade

even

voluntary

self-mutilation

in

the

service

of

a

religion.

Now,

though,

they

were

mysterious

ghostly

old

creatures

whose

hands

touched

her,

exploring

her

clothing.

What

were

they

searching

for?

They

found

her

ebony

chopsticks

and

took

them

away.

They

took

the

sash

from

around

her

waist.

They

took

her

slippers.

Later

she

would

learn

that

these

things

were

taken

because

other

children

had

become

so

desperate

during

their

testing

that

they

had

killed

themselves.

One

of

them

had

inserted

her

chopsticks

into

her

nostrils

and

then

flung

herself

to

the

floor,

jamming

the

sticks

into

her

brain.

Another

had

hanged

herself

with

her

sash.

Another

had

forced

her

slippers

into

her

mouth

and

down

her

throat,

choking

herself

to

death.

Successful

suicide

attempts

were

rare,

but

they

seemed

to

happen

with

the

brightest

of

the

children,

and

most

commonly

with

girls.

So

they

took

away

from

Qing-jao

all

the

known

ways

of

committing

suicide.

The

old

ones

left.

Father

knelt

beside

Qing-jao

and

spoke

to

her

face

to

face.

"You

must

understand,

Qingjao,

that

we

are

not

really

testing

you.

Nothing

that

you

do

of

your

own

free

will

can

make

the

slightest

difference

in

what

happens

here.

We

are

really

testing

the

gods,

to

see

if

they

are

determined

to

speak

to

you.

If

they

are,

they'll

find

a

way,

and

we'll

see

it,

and

you'll

come

out

of

this

room

as

one

of

the

godspoken.

If

they

aren't,

then

you'll

come

out

of

here

free

of

their

voices

for

all

time.

I

can't

tell

you

which

outcome

I

pray

for,

since

I

don't

know

myself."

"Father,"

said

Qing-jao,

"what

if

you're

ashamed

of

me?"

The

very

thought

made

her

feel

a

tingling

in

her

hands,

as

if

there

were

dirt

on

them,

as

if

she

needed

to

wash

them.

"I

will

not

be

ashamed

of

you

either

way."

Then

he

clapped

his

hands.

One

of

the

old

ones

came

back

in,

bearing

a

heavy

basin.

He

set

it

down

before

Qing-jao.

"Thrust

in

your

hands,"

said

Father.

The

basin

was

filled

with

thick

black

grease.

Qing-jao

shuddered.

"I

can't

put

my

hands

in

there."

Father

reached

out,

took

her

by

the

forearms,

and

forced

her

hands

down

into

the

muck.

Qing-jao

cried

out--

her

father

had

never

used

force

with

her

before.

And

when

he

let

go

of

her

arms,

her

hands

were

covered

with

clammy

slime.

She

gasped

at

the

filthiness

of

her

hands;

it

was

hard

to

breathe,

looking

at

them

like

that,

smelling

them.

The

old

one

picked

up

the

basin

and

carried

it

out.

"Where

can

I

wash,

Father?"

Qing-jao

whimpered.

"You

can't

wash,"

said

Father.

"You

can

never

wash

again."

And

because

Qing-jao

was

a

child,

she

believed

him,

not

guessing

that

his

words

were

part

of

the

test.

She

watched

Father

leave

the

room.

She

heard

the

door

latch

behind

him.

She

was

alone.

At

first

she

simply

held

her

hands

out

in

front

of

her,

making

sure

they

didn't

touch

any

part

of

her

clothing.

She

searched

desperately

for

somewhere

to

wash,

but

there

was

no

water,

nor

even

a

cloth.

The

room

was

far

from

bare--

there

were

chairs,

tables,

statues,

large

stone

jars--

but

all

the

surfaces

were

hard

and

well-polished

and

so

clean

that

she

couldn't

bear

to

touch

them.

Yet

the

filthiness

of

her

hands

was

unendurable.

She

had

to

get

them

clean.

"Father!"

she

called

out.

"Come

and

wash

my

hands!"

Surely

he

could

hear

her.

Surely

he

was

somewhere

near,

waiting

for

the

outcome

of

her

test.

He

must

hear

her--

but

he

didn't

come.

The

only

cloth

in

the

room

was

the

gown

she

was

wearing.

She

could

wipe

on

that,

only

then

she

would

be

wearing

the

grease;

it

might

get

on

other

parts

of

her

body.

The

solution,

of

course,

was

to

take

it

off--

but

how

could

she

do

that

without

touching

her

filthy

hands

to

some

other

part

of

herself?

She

tried.

First

she

carefully

scraped

off

as

much

of

the

grease

as

she

could

on

the

smooth

arms

of

a

statue.

Forgive

me,

she

said

to

the

statue,

in

case

it

belonged

to

a

god.

I

will

come

and

clean

you

after;

I'll

clean

you

with

my

own

gown.

Then

she

reached

back

over

her

shoulders

and

gathered

the

cloth

on

her

back,

pulling

up

on

the

gown

to

draw

it

over

her

head.

Her

greasy

fingers

slipped

on

the

silk;

she

could

feel

the

slime

cold

on

her

bare

back

as

it

penetrated

the

silk.

I'll

clean

it

after,

she

thought.

At

last

she

got

a

firm

enough

grasp

of

the

fabric

that

she

could

pull

off

the

gown.

It

slid

over

her

head,

but

even

before

it

was

completely

off,

she

knew

that

things

were

worse

than

ever,

for

some

of

the

grease

was

in

her

long

hair,

and

that

hair

had

fallen

onto

her

face,

and

now

she

had

filth

not

just

on

her

hands

but

also

on

her

back,

in

her

hair,

on

her

face.

Still

she

tried.

She

got

the

gown

the

rest

of

the

way

off,

then

carefully

wiped

her

hands

on

one

small

part

of

the

fabric.

Then

she

wiped

her

face

on

another.

But

it

was

no

good.

Some

of

the

grease

clung

to

her

no

matter

what

she

did.

Her

face

felt

as

if

the

silk

of

her

gown

had

only

smeared

the

grease

around

instead

of

lifting

it

away.

She

had

never

been

so

hopelessly

grimy

in

her

life.

It

was

unbearable,

and

yet

she

couldn't

get

rid

of

it.

"Father!

Come

take

me

away!

I

don't

want

to

be

godspoken!"

He

didn't

come.

She

began

to

cry.

The

trouble

with

crying

was

that

it

didn't

work.

The

more

she

cried,

the

filthier

she

felt.

The

desperate

need

to

be

clean

overpowered

even

her

weeping.

So

with

tears

streaming

down

her

face,

she

began

to

search

desperately

for

some

way

to

get

the

grease

off

her

hands.

Again

she

tried

the

silk

of

her

gown,

but

within

a

little

while

she

was

wiping

her

hands

on

the

walls,

sidling

around

the

room,

smearing

them

with

grease.

She

rubbed

her

palms

on

the

wall

so

rapidly

that

heat

built

up

and

the

grease

melted.

She

did

it

again

and

again

until

her

hands

were

red,

until

some

of

the

softened

scabs

on

her

palms

had

worn

away

or

been

torn

off

by

invisible

snags

in

the

wooden

walls.

When

her

palms

and

fingers

hurt

badly

enough

that

she

couldn't

feel

the

slime

on

them,

she

wiped

her

face

with

them,

gouged

at

her

face

with

her

fingernails

to

scrape

away

the

grease

there.

Then,

hands

dirty

again,

she

once

more

rubbed

them

on

the

walls.

Finally,

exhausted,

she

fell

to

the

floor

and

wept

at

the

pain

in

her

hands,

at

her

helplessness

to

get

clean.

Her

eyes

were

shut

with

weeping.

Tears

streaked

down

her

cheeks.

She

rubbed

at

her

eyes,

at

her

cheeks--

and

felt

how

slimy

the

tears

made

her

skin,

how

filthy

she

was.

She

knew

what

this

surely

meant:

The

gods

had

judged

her

and

found

her

unclean.

She

wasn't

worthy

to

live.

If

she

couldn't

get

clean,

she

had

to

blot

herself

out.

That

would

satisfy

them.

That

would

ease

the

agony

of

it.

All

she

had

to

do

was

find

a

way

to

die.

To

stop

breathing.

Father

would

be

sorry

he

didn't

come

when

she

called

to

him,

but

she

couldn't

help

that.

She

was

under

the

power

of

the

gods

now,

and

they

had

judged

her

unworthy

to

be

among

the

living.

After

all,

what

right

did

she

have

to

breathe

when

the

gate

of

Mother's

lips

had

stopped

letting

the

air

pass

through,

in

or

out,

for

all

these

many

years?

She

first

thought

of

using

her

gown,

thought

of

stuffing

it

into

her

mouth

to

block

her

breath,

or

tying

it

around

her

throat

to

choke

herself--

but

it

was

too

filthy

to

handle,

too

covered

with

grease.

She

would

have

to

find

another

way.

Qing-jao

walked

to

the

wall,

pressed

against

it.

Sturdy

wood.

She

leaned

back

and

flung

her

head

against

the

wood.

Pain

flashed

through

her

head

when

it

struck;

stunned,

she

dropped

to

a

sitting

position

on

the

floor.

Her

head

ached

inside.

The

room

swung

slowly

around

and

around

her.

For

a

moment

she

forgot

the

filthiness

of

her

hands.

But

the

relief

didn't

last

long.

She

could

see

on

the

wall

a

slightly

duller

place

where

the

grease

from

her

forehead

broke

up

the

shiny

polished

surface.

The

gods

spoke

inside

her,

insisted

she

was

as

filthy

as

ever.

A

little

pain

wouldn't

make

up

for

her

unworthiness.

Again

she

struck

her

head

against

the

wall.

This

time,

however,

there

was

nowhere

near

as

much

pain.

Again,

again--

and

now

she

realized

that

against

her

will,

her

body

was

recoiling

from

the

blow,

refusing

to

inflict

so

much

pain

on

herself.

This

helped

her

understand

why

the

gods

found

her

so

unworthy--

she

was

too

weak

to

make

her

body

obey.

Well,

she

wasn't

helpless.

She

could

fool

her

body

into

submission.

She

selected

the

tallest

of

the

statues,

which

stood

perhaps

three

meters

high.

It

was

a

bronze

casting

of

a

man

in

mid-stride,

holding

a

sword

above

his

head.

There

were

enough

angles

and

bends

and

projections

that

she

could

climb.

Her

hands

kept

slipping,

but

she

persevered

until

she

balanced

on

the

statue's

shoulders,

holding

onto

its

headdress

with

one

hand

and

the

sword

with

the

other.

For

a

moment,

touching

the

sword,

she

thought

of

trying

to

cut

her

throat

on

it--

that

would

stop

her

breath,

wouldn't

it?

But

the

blade

was

only

a

pretend

blade.

It

wasn't

sharp,

and

she

couldn't

get

her

neck

to

it

at

the

right

angle.

So

she

went

back

to

her

original

plan.

She

took

several

deep

breaths,

then

clasped

her

hands

behind

her

back

and

toppled

forward.

She

would

land

on

her

head;

that

would

end

her

filthiness.

As

the

floor

rushed

upward,

however,

she

lost

control

of

herself.

She

screamed;

she

felt

her

hands

tear

free

of

each

other

behind

her

back

and

rush

forward

to

try

to

break

her

fall.

Too

late,

she

thought

with

grim

satisfaction,

and

then

her

head

struck

the

floor

and

everything

went

black.

***

Qing-jao

awoke

with

a

dull

ache

in

her

arm

and

a

sharp

pain

in

her

head

whenever

she

moved--

but

she

was

alive.

When

she

could

bear

to

open

her

eyes

she

saw

that

the

room

was

darker.

Was

it

night

outside?

How

long

had

she

slept?

She

couldn't

bear

to

move

her

left

arm,

the

one

with

the

pain;

she

could

see

an

ugly

red

bruise

at

the

elbow

and

she

thought

she

must

have

broken

it

inside

when

she

fell.

She

also

saw

that

her

hands

were

still

smeared

with

grease,

and

felt

her

unbearable

dirtiness:

the

gods'

judgment

against

her.

She

shouldn't

have

tried

to

kill

herself

after

all.

The

gods

wouldn't

allow

her

to

escape

their

judgment

so

easily.

What

can

I

do?

she

pleaded.

How

can

I

be

clean

before

you,

O

Gods?

Li

Qing-jao,

my

ancestor-of-theheart,

show

me

how

to

make

myself

worthy

to

receive

the

kind

judgment

of

the

gods!

What

came

at

once

to

her

mind

was

Li

Qing-jao's

love

song

"Separation."

It

was

one

of

the

first

that

Father

had

given

her

to

memorize

when

she

was

only

three

years

old,

only

a

short

time

before

he

and

Mother

told

her

that

Mother

was

going

to

die.

It

was

exactly

appropriate

now,

too,

for

wasn't

she

separated

from

the

goodwill

of

the

gods?

Didn't

she

need

to

be

reconciled

with

them

so

they

could

receive

her

as

one

of

the

truly

godspoken

ones?

someone's

sent

a

loving

note

in

lines

of

returning

geese

and

as

the

moon

fills

my

western

chamber

as

petals

dance

over

the

flowing

stream

again

I

think

of

you

the

two

of

us

living

a

sadness

apart

a

hurt

that

can't

be

removed

yet

when

my

gaze

comes

down

my

heart

stays

up

The

moon

filling

the

western

chamber

told

her

that

it

was

really

a

god,

not

an

ordinary

man-lover

who

was

being

pined

for

in

this

poem--

references

to

the

west

always

meant

that

the

gods

were

involved.

Li

Qing-Jao

had

answered

the

prayer

of

little

Han

Qing-jao,

and

sent

this

poem

to

tell

her

how

to

cure

the

hurt

that

couldn't

be

removed--

the

filthiness

of

her

flesh.

What

is

the

loving

note?

thought

Qing-jao.

Lines

of

returning

geese--

but

there

are

no

geese

in

this

room.

Petals

dancing

over

a

flowing

stream--

but

there

are

no

petals,

there

is

no

stream

here.

"Yet

when

my

gaze

comes

down,

my

heart

stays

up."

That

was

the

clue,

that

was

the

answer,

she

knew

it.

Slowly,

carefully

Qing-jao

rolled

over

onto

her

belly.

Once

when

she

tried

to

put

weight

on

her

left

hand,

her

elbow

buckled

and

an

exquisite

pain

almost

made

her

lose

consciousness

again.

At

last

she

knelt,

her

head

bowed,

leaning

on

her

right

hand.

Gazing

down.

The

poem

promised

that

this

would

let

her

heart

stay

up.

She

felt

no

better--

still

filthy,

still

in

pain.

Looking

down

showed

her

nothing

but

the

polished

boards

of

the

floor,

the

grain

of

the

wood

making

rippling

lines

reaching

from

between

her

knees

outward

to

the

very

edge

of

the

room.

Lines.

Lines

of

woodgrain,

lines

of

geese.

And

couldn't

the

woodgrain

also

be

seen

as

a

flowing

stream?

She

must

follow

these

lines

like

the

geese;

she

must

dance

over

these

flowing

streams

like

a

petal.

That

was

what

the

promise

meant:

When

her

gaze

came

down,

her

heart

would

stay

up.

She

found

one

particular

line

in

the

woodgrain,

a

line

of

darkness

like

a

river

rippling

through

the

lighter

wood

around

it,

and

knew

at

once

that

this

was

the

stream

she

was

supposed

to

follow.

She

dared

not

touch

it

with

her

finger--

filthy,

unworthy

finger.

It

had

to

be

followed

lightly,

the

way

a

goose

touched

the

air,

the

way

a

petal

touched

the

stream.

Only

her

eyes

could

follow

the

line.

So

she

began

to

trace

the

line,

follow

it

carefully

to

the

wall.

A

couple

of

times

she

moved

so

quickly

that

she

lost

the

line,

forgot

which

one

it

was;

but

soon

she

found

it

again,

or

thought

she

did,

and

followed

it

to

the

wall.

Was

it

good

enough?

Were

the

gods

satisfied?

Almost,

but

not

quite--

she

couldn't

be

sure

that

when

her

gaze

slipped

from

the

line

she

had

returned

to

the

right

one.

Petals

didn't

skip

from

stream

to

stream.

She

had

to

follow

the

right

one,

along

its

entire

length.

This

time

she

started

at

the

wall

and

bowed

very

low,

so

her

eyes

wouldn't

be

distracted

even

by

the

movement

of

her

own

right

hand.

She

inched

her

way

along,

never

letting

herself

so

much

as

blink,

even

when

her

eyes

burned.

She

knew

that

if

she

lost

the

grain

she

was

following

she'd

have

to

go

back

and

start

over.

It

had

to

be

done

perfectly

or

it

would

lose

all

its

power

to

cleanse

her.

It

took

forever.

She

did

blink,

but

not

haphazardly,

by

accident.

When

her

eyes

burned

too

much,

she

would

bow

down

until

her

left

eye

was

directly

over

the

grain.

Then

she

would

close

the

other

eye

for

a

moment.

Her

right

eye

relieved,

she

would

open

it,

then

put

that

eye

directly

over

the

line

in

the

wood

and

close

the

left.

This

way

she

was

able

to

make

it

halfway

across

the

room

until

the

board

ended,

butting

up

against

another.

She

wasn't

sure

whether

that

was

good

enough,

whether

it

was

enough

to

finish

the

board

or

if

she

needed

to

find

another

woodgrain

line

to

follow.

She

made

as

if

to

get

up,

testing

the

gods,

to

see

if

they

were

satisfied.

She

half-rose,

felt

nothing;

she

stood,

and

still

she

was

at

ease.

Ah!

They

were

satisfied,

they

were

pleased

with

her.

Now

the

grease

on

her

skin

felt

like

nothing

more

than

a

little

oil.

There

was

no

need

for

washing,

not

at

this

moment,

for

she

had

found

another

way

to

cleanse

herself,

another

way

for

the

gods

to

discipline

her.

Slowly

she

lay

back

on

the

floor,

smiling,

weeping

softly

in

joy.

Li

Qing-jao,

my

ancestor-of-the-heart,

thank

you

for

showing

me

the

way.

Now

I

have

been

joined

to

the

gods;

the

separation

is

over.

Mother,

I

am

again

connected

to

you,

clean

and

worthy.

White

Tiger

of

the

West,

I

am

now

pure

enough

to

touch

your

fur

and

leave

no

mark

of

filthiness.

Then

hands

touched

her--

Father's

hands,

picking

her

up.

Drops

of

water

fell

onto

her

face,

the

bare

skin

of

her

body--

Father's

tears.

"You're

alive,"

he

said.

"My

godspoken

one,

my

beloved,

my

daughter,

my

life,

Gloriously

Bright,

you

shine

on."

Later

she

would

learn

that

Father

had

had

to

be

tied

and

gagged

during

her

test,

that

when

she

climbed

the

statue

and

made

as

if

to

press

her

throat

against

the

sword,

he

flung

himself

forward

with

such

force

that

his

chair

fell

and

his

head

struck

the

floor.

This

was

regarded

as

a

great

mercy,

since

it

meant

he

didn't

see

her

terrible

fall

from

the

statue.

He

wept

for

her

all

the

time

she

lay

unconscious.

And

then,

when

she

rose

to

her

knees

and

began

to

trace

the

woodgrains

on

the

floor,

he

was

the

one

who

realized

what

it

meant.

"Look,"

he

whispered.

"The

gods

have

given

her

a

task.

The

gods

are

speaking

to

her."

The

others

were

slow

to

recognize

it,

because

they

had

never

seen

anyone

trace

woodgrain

lines

before.

It

wasn't

in

the

Catalogue

of

Voices

of

the

Gods:

Door-Waiting,

Counting-to-Multiples-of-Five,

ObjectCounting,

Checking-for-Accidental-Murders,

Fingernail-Tearing,

Skin-Scraping,

Pulling-Out-of-Hair,

Gnawing-at-Stone,

Bugging-Out-of-Eyes--

all

these

were

known

to

be

penances

that

the

gods

demanded,

rituals

of

obedience

that

cleansed

the

soul

of

the

godspoken

so

that

the

gods

could

fill

their

minds

with

wisdom.

No

one

had

ever

seen

Woodgrain-Tracing.

Yet

Father

saw

what

she

was

doing,

named

the

ritual,

and

added

it

to

the

Catalogue

of

Voices.

It

would

forever

bear

her

name,

Han

Qing-jao,

as

the

first

to

be

commanded

by

the

gods

to

perform

this

rite.

It

made

her

very

special.

So

did

her

unusual

resourcefulness

in

trying

to

find

ways

to

cleanse

her

hands

and,

later,

kill

herself.

Many

had

tried

scraping

their

hands

on

walls,

of

course,

and

most

attempted

to

wipe

on

clothes.

But

rubbing

her

hands

to

build

up

the

heat

of

friction,

that

was

regarded

as

rare

and

clever.

And

while

head-beating

was

common,

climbing

a

statue

and

jumping

off

and

landing

on

her

head

was

very

rare.

And

none

who

had

done

it

before

had

been

strong

enough

to

keep

their

hands

behind

their

back

so

long.

The

temple

was

all

abuzz

with

it,

and

word

soon

spread

to

all

the

temples

in

Path.

It

was

a

great

honor

to

Han

Fei-tzu,

of

course,

that

his

daughter

was

so

powerfully

possessed

by

the

gods.

And

the

story

of

his

near-madness

when

she

was

trying

to

destroy

herself

spread

just

as

quickly

and

touched

many

hearts.

"He

may

be

the

greatest

of

the

godspoken,"

they

said

of

him,

"but

he

loves

his

daughter

more

than

life."

This

made

them

love

him

as

much

as

they

already

revered

him.

It

was

then

that

people

began

whispering

about

the

possible

godhood

of

Han

Fei-tzu.

"He

is

great

and

strong

enough

that

the

gods

will

listen

to

him,"

said

the

people

who

favored

him.

"Yet

he

is

so

affectionate

that

he

will

always

love

the

people

of

the

planet

Path,

and

try

to

do

good

for

us.

Isn't

this

what

the

god

of

a

world

ought

to

be?"

Of

course

it

was

impossible

to

decide

now--

a

man

could

not

be

chosen

to

be

god

of

a

village,

let

alone

of

a

whole

world,

until

he

died.

How

could

you

judge

what

sort

of

god

he'd

be,

until

his

whole

life,

from

beginning

to

end,

was

known?

These

whispers

came

to

Qing-jao's

ears

many

times

as

she

grew

older,

and

the

knowledge

that

her

father

might

well

be

chosen

god

of

Path

became

one

of

the

beacons

of

her

life.

But

at

the

time,

and

forever

in

her

memory,

she

remembered

that

his

hands

were

the

ones

that

carried

her

bruised

and

twisted

body

to

the

bed

of

healing,

his

eyes

were

the

ones

that

dropped

warm

tears

on

to

her

cold

skin,

his

voice

was

the

one

that

whispered

in

the

beautiful

passionate

tones

of

the

old

language,

"My

beloved,

my

Gloriously

Bright,

never

take

your

light

from

my

life.

Whatever

happens,

never

harm

yourself

or

I

will

surely

die."

Chapter

4

--

JANE

<So

many

of

your

people

are

becoming

Christians.

Believing

in

the

god

these

humans

brought

with

them.>

<You

don't

believe

in

God?>

<The

question

never

come

up.

We

have

always

remembered

how

we

began.>

<You

evolved.

We

were

created.>

<By

a

virus.>

<By

a

virus

that

God

created

in

order

to

create

us.>

<So

you,

too,

are

a

believer.>

<I

understand

belief.>

<No--

you

desire

belief.>

<I

desire

it

enough

to

act

as

if

I

believed.

Maybe

that's

what

faith

is.>

<Or

deliberate

insanity>

It

turned

out

not

to

be

just

Valentine

and

Jakt

who

came

over

to

Miro's

ship.

Plikt

also

came,

without

invitation,

and

installed

herself

in

a

miserable

little

cubicle

where

there

wasn't

even

room

to

stretch

out

completely.

She

was

the

anomaly

on

the

voyage--

not

family,

not

crew,

but

a

friend.

Plikt

had

been

a

student

of

Ender's

when

he

was

on

Trondheim

as

a

speaker

for

the

dead.

She

had

figured

out,

quite

independently,

that

Andrew

Wiggin

was

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

and

that

he

was

also

the

Ender

Wiggin.

Why

this

brilliant

young

woman

should

have

become

so

fixed

on

Ender

Wiggin,

Valentine

could

not

really

understand.

At

times

she

thought,

Perhaps

this

is

how

some

religions

start.

The

founder

doesn't

ask

for

disciples;

they

come

and

force

themselves

upon

him.

In

any

event,

Plikt

had

stayed

with

Valentine

and

her

family

for

all

the

years

since

Ender

left

Trondheim,

tutoring

the

children

and

helping

in

Valentine's

research,

always

waiting

for

the

day

that

the

family

journeyed

to

be

with

Ender--

a

day

that

only

Plikt

had

known

would

come.

So

during

the

last

half

of

the

voyage

to

Lusitania,

it

was

the

four

of

them

who

traveled

in

Miro's

ship:

Valentine,

Miro,

Jakt,

and

Plikt.

Or

so

Valentine

thought

at

first.

It

was

on

the

third

day

since

the

rendezvous

that

she

learned

of

the

fifth

traveler

who

had

been

with

them

all

along.

That

day,

as

always,

the

four

of

them

were

gathered

on

the

bridge.

There

was

nowhere

else

to

go.

This

was

a

cargo

ship--

besides

the

bridge

and

the

sleeping

quarters,

there

was

only

a

tiny

galley

and

the

toilet.

All

the

other

space

was

designed

to

hold

cargo,

not

people--

not

in

any

kind

of

reasonable

comfort.

Valentine

didn't

mind

the

loss

of

privacy,

though.

She

was

slacking

off

now

on

her

output

of

subversive

essays;

it

was

more

important,

she

felt,

to

get

to

know

Miro--

and,

through

him,

Lusitania.

The

people

there,

the

pequeninos,

and,

most

particularly,

Miro's

family--

for

Ender

had

married

Novinha,

Mira's

mother.

Valentine

did

glean

much

of

that

kind

of

information,

of

course--

she

couldn't

have

been

a

historian

and

biographer

for

all

these

years

without

learning

how

to

extrapolate

much

from

scant

bits

of

evidence.

The

real

prize

for

her

had

turned

out

to

be

Miro

himself.

He

was

bitter,

angry,

frustrated,

and

filled

with

loathing

for

his

crippled

body,

but

all

that

was

understandable--

his

loss

had

happened

only

a

few

months

before,

and

he

was

still

trying

to

redefine

himself.

Valentine

didn't

worry

about

his

future--

she

could

see

that

he

was

very

strong-willed,

the

kind

of

man

who

didn't

easily

fall

apart.

He

would

adapt

and

thrive.

What

interested

her

most

was

his

thought.

It

was

as

if

the

confinement

of

his

body

had

freed

his

mind.

When

he

had

first

been

injured

his

paralysis

was

almost

total.

He

had

had

nothing

to

do

but

lie

in

one

place

and

think.

Of

course,

much

of

his

time

had

been

spent

brooding

about

his

losses,

his

mistakes,

the

future

he

couldn't

have.

But

he

had

also

spent

many

hours

thinking

about

the

issues

that

busy

people

almost

never

think

about.

And

on

that

third

day

together,

that's

what

Valentine

was

trying

to

draw

out

of

him.

"Most

people

don't

think

about

it,

not

seriously,

and

you

have,"

said

Valentine.

"Just

because

I

think

about

it

doesn't

mean

I

know

anything,"

said

Miro.

She

really

was

used

to

his

voice

now,

though

sometimes

his

speech

was

maddeningly

slow.

It

took

a

real

effort

of

will

at

times

to

keep

from

showing

any

sign

of

inattention.

"The

nature

of

the

universe,"

said

Jakt.

"The

sources

of

life,"

said

Valentine.

"You

said

you

had

thought

about

what

it

means

to

be

alive,

and

I

want

to

know

what

you

thought."

"How

the

universe

works

and

why

we

all

are

in

it."

Miro

laughed.

"It's

pretty

crazy

stuff."

"I've

been

trapped

alone

in

an

ice

floe

in

a

fishing

boat

for

two

weeks

in

a

blizzard

with

no

heat,"

said

Jakt.

"I

doubt

you've

come

up

with

anything

that'll

sound

crazy

to

me."

Valentine

smiled.

Jakt

was

no

scholar,

and

his

philosophy

was

generally

confined

to

holding

his

crew

together

and

catching

a

lot

of

fish.

But

he

knew

that

Valentine

wanted

to

draw

Miro

out,

and

so

he

helped

put

the

young

man

at

ease,

helped

him

know

that

he'd

be

taken

seriously.

And

it

was

important

for

Jakt

to

be

the

one

who

did

that--

because

Valentine

had

seen,

and

so

had

Jakt,

how

Miro

watched

him.

Jakt

might

be

old,

but

his

arms

and

legs

and

back

were

still

those

of

a

fisherman,

and

every

movement

revealed

the

suppleness

of

his

body.

Miro

even

commented

on

it

once,

obliquely,

admiringly:

"You've

got

the

build

of

a

twenty-year-old."

Valentine

heard

the

ironic

corollary

that

must

have

been

in

Miro's

mind:

While

I,

who

am

young,

have

the

body

of

an

arthritic

ninety-year-old.

So

Jakt

meant

something

to

Miro--

he

represented

the

future

that

Miro

could

never

have.

Admiration

and

resentment;

it

would

have

been

hard

for

Miro

to

speak

openly

in

front

of

Jakt,

if

Jakt

had

not

taken

care

to

make

sure

Miro

heard

nothing

but

respect

and

interest

from

him.

Plikt,

of

course,

sat

in

her

place,

silent,

withdrawn,

effectively

invisible.

"All

right,"

said

Miro.

"Speculations

on

the

nature

of

reality

and

the

soul."

"Theology

or

metaphysics?"

asked

Valentine.

"Metaphysics,

mostly,"

said

Miro.

"And

physics.

Neither

one

is

my

specialty.

And

this

isn't

the

kind

of

story

you

said

you

needed

me

for."

"I

don't

always

know

exactly

what

I'll

need."

"All

right,"

said

Miro.

He

took

a

couple

of

breaths,

as

if

he

were

trying

to

decide

where

to

begin.

"You

know

about

philotic

twining."

"I

know

what

everybody

knows,"

said

Valentine.

"And

I

know

that

it

hasn't

led

anywhere

in

the

last

twentyfive

hundred

years

because

it

can't

really

be

experimented

with."

It

was

an

old

discovery,

from

the

days

when

scientists

were

struggling

to

catch

up

with

technology.

Teenage

physics

students

memorized

a

few

wise

sayings:

"Philotes

are

the

fundamental

building

blocks

of

all

matter

and

energy.

Philotes

have

neither

mass

nor

inertia.

Philotes

have

only

location,

duration,

and

connection."

And

everybody

knew

that

it

was

philotic

connections--

the

twining

of

philotic

rays--

that

made

ansibles

work,

allowing

instantaneous

communication

between

worlds

and

starships

many

light-years

apart.

But

no

one

knew

why

it

worked,

and

because

philotes

could

not

be

"handled,"

it

was

almost

impossible

to

experiment

with

them.

They

could

only

be

observed,

and

then

only

through

their

connections.

"Philotics,"

said

Jakt.

"Ansibles?"

"A

by-product,"

said

Miro.

"What

does

it

have

to

do

with

the

soul?"

asked

Valentine.

Miro

was

about

to

answer,

but

he

grew

frustrated,

apparently

at

the

thought

of

trying

to

give

a

long

speech

through

his

sluggish,

resisting

mouth.

His

jaw

was

working,

his

lips

moving

slightly.

Then

he

said

aloud,

"I

can't

do

it."

"We'll

listen,"

said

Valentine.

She

understood

his

reluctance

to

try

extended

discourse

with

the

limitations

of

his

speech,

but

she

also

knew

he

had

to

do

it

anyway.

"No,"

said

Miro.

Valentine

would

have

tried

further

persuasion,

but

she

saw

his

lips

were

still

moving,

though

little

sound

came

out.

Was

he

muttering?

Cursing?

No--

she

knew

it

wasn't

that

at

all.

It

took

a

moment

for

her

to

realize

why

she

was

so

sure.

It

was

because

she

had

seen

Ender

do

exactly

the

same

thing,

moving

his

lips

and

jaw,

when

he

was

issuing

subvocalized

commands

to

the

computer

terminal

built

into

the

jewel

he

wore

in

his

ear.

Of

course:

Miro

has

the

same

computer

hookup

Ender

has,

so

he'll

speak

to

it

the

same

way.

In

a

moment

it

became

clear

what

command

Miro

had

given

to

his

jewel.

It

must

have

been

tied

in

to

the

ship's

computer,

because

immediately

afterward

one

of

the

display

screens

cleared

and

then

showed

Miro's

face.

Only

there

was

none

of

the

slackness

that

marred

his

face

in

person.

Valentine

realized:

It

was

Miro's

face

as

it

used

to

be.

And

when

the

computer

image

spoke,

the

sound

coming

from

the

speakers

was

surely

Miro's

voice

as

it

used

to

be--

clear.

Forceful.

Intelligent.

Quick.

"You

know

that

when

philotes

combine

to

make

a

durable

structure--

a

meson,

a

neutron,

an

atom,

a

molecule,

an

organism,

a

planet--

they

twine

up."

"What

is

this?"

demanded

Jakt.

He

hadn't

yet

figured

out

why

the

computer

was

doing

the

talking.

The

computer

image

of

Miro

froze

on

the

screen

and

fell

silent.

Miro

himself

answered.

"I've

been

playing

with

this,"

he

said.

"I

tell

it

things,

and

it

remembers

and

speaks

for

me."

Valentine

tried

to

imagine

Miro

experimenting

until

the

computer

program

got

his

face

and

voice

just

right.

How

exhilarating

it

must

have

been,

to

re-create

himself

as

he

ought

to

be.

And

also

how

agonizing,

to

see

what

he

could

have

been

and

know

that

it

could

never

be

real.

"What

a

clever

idea,"

said

Valentine.

"Sort

of

a

prosthesis

for

the

personality."

Miro

laughed--

a

single

"Ha!"

"Go

ahead,"

said

Valentine.

"Whether

you

speak

for

yourself

or

the

computer

speaks

for

you,

we'll

listen."

The

computer

image

came

back

to

life,

and

spoke

again

in

Miro's

strong,

imaginary

voice.

"Philotes

are

the

smallest

building

blocks

of

matter

and

energy.

They

have

no

mass

or

dimension.

Each

philote

connects

itself

to

the

rest

of

the

universe

along

a

single

ray,

a

one-dimensional

line

that

connects

it

to

all

the

other

philotes

in

its

smallest

immediate

structure--

a

meson.

All

those

strands

from

the

philotes

in

that

structure

are

twined

into

a

single

philotic

thread

that

connects

the

meson

to

the

next

larger

structure--

a

neutron,

for

instance.

The

threads

in

the

neutron

twine

into

a

yarn

connecting

it

to

all

the

other

particles

of

the

atom,

and

then

the

yarns

of

the

atom

twine

into

the

rope

of

the

molecule.

This

has

nothing

to

do

with

nuclear

forces

or

gravity,

nothing

to

do

with

chemical

bonds.

As

far

as

we

can

tell,

the

philotic

connections

don't

do

anything.

They're

just

there."

"But

the

individual

rays

are

always

there,

present

in

the

twines,"

said

Valentine.

"Yes,

each

ray

goes

on

forever,"

answered

the

screen.

It

surprised

her--

and

Jakt,

too,

judging

from

the

way

his

eyes

widened--

that

the

computer

was

able

to

respond

immediately

to

what

Valentine

said.

It

wasn't

just

a

preset

lecture.

This

had

to

be

a

sophisticated

program

anyway,

to

simulate

Miro's

face

and

voice

so

well;

but

now

to

have

it

responding

as

if

it

were

simulating

Miro's

personality

...

Or

had

Miro

given

some

cue

to

the

program?

Had

he

subvocalized

the

response?

Valentine

didn't

know--

she

had

been

watching

the

screen.

She

would

stop

doing

that

now--

she

would

watch

Miro

himself.

"We

don't

know

if

the

ray

is

infinite,"

said

Valentine.

"We

only

know

that

we

haven't

found

where

the

ray

ends."

"They

twine

together,

a

whole

planetful,

and

each

planet's

philotic

twine

reaches

to

its

star,

and

each

star

to

the

center

of

the

galaxy--"

"And

where

does

the

galactic

twine

go?"

said

Jakt.

It

was

an

old

question--

schoolchildren

asked

it

when

they

first

got

into

philotics

in

high

school.

Like

the

old

speculation

that

maybe

galaxies

were

really

neutrons

or

mesons

inside

a

far

vaster

universe,

or

the

old

question,

If

the

universe

isn't

infinite,

what

is

beyond

the

edge?

"Yes,

yes,"

said

Miro.

This

time,

though,

he

spoke

from

his

own

mouth.

"But

that's

not

where

I'm

going.

I

want

to

talk

about

life."

The

computerized

voice--

the

voice

of

the

brilliant

young

man--

took

over.

"The

philotic

twines

from

substances

like

rock

or

sand

all

connect

directly

from

each

molecule

to

the

center

of

the

planet.

But

when

a

molecule

is

incorporated

into

a

living

organism,

its

ray

shifts.

Instead

of

reaching

to

the

planet,

it

gets

twined

in

with

the

individual

cell,

and

the

rays

from

the

cells

are

all

twined

together

so

that

each

organism

sends

a

single

fiber

of

philotic

connections

to

twine

up

with

the

central

philotic

rope

of

the

planet."

"Which

shows

that

individual

lives

have

some

meaning

at

the

level

of

physics,"

said

Valentine.

She

had

written

an

essay

about

it

once,

trying

to

dispel

some

of

the

mysticism

that

had

grown

up

about

philotics

while

at

the

same

time

using

it

to

suggest

a

view

of

community

formation.

"But

there's

no

practical

effect

from

it,

Miro.

Nothing

you

can

do

with

it.

The

philotic

twining

of

living

organisms

simply

is.

Every

philote

is

connected

to

something,

and

through

that

to

something

else,

and

through

that

to

something

else--

living

cells

and

organisms

are

simply

two

of

the

leels

where

those

connections

can

be

made."

"Yes,"

said

Miro.

"That

which

lives,

twines."

Valentine

shrugged,

nodded.

It

probably

couldn't

be

proven,

but

if

Miro

wanted

that

as

a

premise

in

his

speculations,

that

was

fine.

The

computer-Miro

took

over

again.

"What

I've

been

thinking

about

is

the

endurance

of

the

twining.

When

a

twined

structure

is

broken--

as

when

a

molecule

breaks

apart--

the

old

philotic

twining

remains

for

a

time.

Fragments

that

are

no

longer

physically

joined

remain

philotically

connected

for

a

while.

And

the

smaller

the

particle,

the

longer

that

connection

lasts

after

the

breakup

of

the

original

structure,

and

the

more

slowly

the

fragments

shift

to

new

twinings."

Jakt:

frowned.

"I

thought

the

smaller

things

were,

the

faster

things

happened."

"It

is

counterintuitive,"

said

Valentine.

"After

nuclear

fission

it

takes

hours

for

the

philotic

rays

to

sort

themselves

back

out

again,"

said

the

computer-Miro.

"Split

a

smaller

particle

than

an

atom,

and

the

philotic

connection

between

the

fragments

will

last

much

longer

than

that."

"Which

is

how

the

ansible

works,"

said

Miro.

Valentine

looked

at

him

closely.

Why

was

he

talking

sometimes

in

his

own

voice,

sometimes

through

the

computer?

Was

the

program

under

his

control

or

wasn't

it?

"The

principle

of

the

ansible

is

that

if

you

suspend

a

meson

in

a

powerful

magnetic

field,"

said

computerMiro,

"split

it,

and

carry

the

two

parts

as

far

away

as

you

want,

the

philotic

twining

will

still

connect

them.

And

the

connection

is

instantaneous.

If

one

fragment

spins

or

vibrates,

the

ray

between

them

spins

and

vibrates,

and

the

movement

is

detectable

at

the

other

end

at

exactly

the

same

moment.

It

takes

no

time

whatsoever

for

the

movement

to

be

transmitted

along

the

entire

length

of

the

ray,

even

if

the

two

fragments

are

carried

light-years

away

from

each

other.

Nobody

knows

why

it

works,

but

we're

glad

it

does.

Without

the

ansible,

there'd

be

no

possibility

of

meaningful

communication

between

human

worlds."

"Hell,

there's

no

meaningful

communication

now,"

said

Jakt.

"And

if

it

wasn't

for

the

ansibles,

there'd

be

no

warfleet

heading

for

Lusitania

right

now."

Valentine

wasn't

listening

to

Jakt,

though.

She

was

watching

Miro.

This

time

Valentine

saw

when

he

moved

his

lips

and

jaw,

slightly,

silently.

Sure

enough,

after

he

subvocalized,

the

computer

image

of

Miro

spoke

again.

He

was

giving

commands.

It

had

been

absurd

for

her

to

think

otherwise--

who

else

could

be

controlling

the

computer?

"It's

a

hierarchy,"

said

the

image.

"The

more

complex

the

structure,

the

faster

the

response

to

change.

It's

as

if

the

smaller

the

particle

is,

the

stupider

it

is,

so

it's

slower

to

pick

up

on

the

fact

that

it's

now

part

of

a

different

structure."

"Now

you're

anthropomorphizing,"

said

Valentine.

"Maybe,"

said

Miro.

"Maybe

not."

"Human

beings

are

organisms,"

said

the

image.

"But

human

philotic

twinings

go

way

beyond

those

of

any

other

life

form."

"Now

you're

talking

about

that

stuff

that

came

from

Ganges

a

thousand

years

ago,"

said

Valentine.

"Nobody's

been

able

to

get

consistent

results

from

those

experiments."

The

researchers--

Hindus

all,

and

devout

ones--

claimed

that

they

had

shown

that

human

philotic

twinings,

unlike

those

of

other

organisms,

did

not

always

reach

directly

down

into

the

planet's

core

to

twine

with

all

other

life

and

matter.

Rather,

they

claimed,

the

philotic

rays

from

human

beings

often

twined

with

those

of

other

human

beings,

most

often

with

families,

but

sometimes

between

teachers

and

students,

and

sometimes

between

close

co-workers--

including

the

researchers

themselves.

The

Gangeans

had

concluded

that

this

distinction

between

humans

and

other

plant

and

animal

life

proved

that

the

souls

of

some

humans

were

literally

lifted

to

a

higher

plane,

nearer

to

perfection.

They

believed

that

the

Perfecting

Ones

had

become

one

with

each

other

the

way

that

all

of

life

was

one

with

the

world.

"It's

all

very

pleasingly

mystical,

but

nobody

except

Gangean

Hindus

takes

it

seriously

anymore."

"I

do,"

said

Miro.

"To

each

his

own,"

said

Jakt.

"Not

as

a

religion,"

said

Miro.

"As

science."

"You

mean

metaphysics,

don't

you?"

said

Valentine.

It

was

the

Miro-image

that

answered.

"The

philotic

connections

between

people

change

fastest

of

all,

and

what

the

Gangeans

proved

is

that

they

respond

to

human

will.

If

you

have

strong

feelings

binding

you

to

your

family,

then

your

philotic

rays

will

twine

and

you

will

be

one,

in

exactly

the

same

way

that

the

different

atoms

in

a

molecule

are

one."

It

was

a

sweet

idea--

she

had

thought

so

when

she

first

heard

it,

perhaps

two

thousand

years

ago,

when

Ender

was

speaking

for

a

murdered

revolutionary

on

Mindanao.

She

and

Ender

had

speculated

then

on

whether

the

Gangean

tests

would

show

that

they

were

twined,

as

brother

and

sister.

They

wondered

whether

there

had

been

such

a

connection

between

them

as

children,

and

if

it

had

persisted

when

Ender

was

taken

off

to

Battle

School

and

they

were

separated

for

six

years.

Ender

had

liked

that

idea

very

much,

and

so

had

Valentine,

but

after

that

one

conversation

the

subject

never

came

up

again.

The

notion

of

philotic

connections

between

people

had

remained

in

the

pretty-idea

category

in

her

memory.

"It's

nice

to

think

that

the

metaphor

of

human

unity

might

have

a

physical

analogue,"

said

Valentine.

"Listen!"

said

Miro.

Apparently

he

didn't

want

her

to

dismiss

the

idea

as

"nice."

Again

his

image

spoke

for

him.

"If

the

Gangeans

are

right,

then

when

a

human

being

chooses

to

bond

with

another

person,

when

he

makes

a

commitment

to

a

community,

it

is

not

just

a

social

phenomenon.

It's

a

physical

event

as

well.

The

philote,

the

smallest

conceivable

physical

particle--

if

we

can

call

something

with

no

mass

or

inertia

physical

at

all--

responds

to

an

act

of

the

human

will."

"That's

why

it's

so

hard

for

anyone

to

take

the

Gangean

experiments

seriously."

"The

Gangean

experiments

were

careful

and

honest."

"But

no

one

else

ever

got

the

same

results."

"No

one

else

ever

took

them

seriously

enough

to

perform

the

same

experiments.

Does

that

surprise

you?"

"Yes,"

said

Valentine.

But

then

she

remembered

how

the

idea

had

been

ridiculed

in

the

scientific

press,

while

it

was

immediately

picked

up

by

the

lunatic

fringe

and

incorporated

into

dozens

of

fringe

religions.

Once

that

happened,

how

could

a

scientist

hope

to

get

funding

for

such

a

project?

How

could

a

scientist

expect

to

have

a

career

if

others

came

to

think

of

him

as

a

proponent

of

a

metaphysical

religion?

"No,

I

suppose

it

doesn't."

The

Miro-image

nodded.

"If

the

philotic

ray

twines

in

response

to

the

human

will,

why

couldn't

we

suppose

that

all

philotic

twining

is

willed?

Every

particle,

all

of

matter

and

energy,

why

couldn't

every

observable

phenomenon

in

the

universe

be

the

willing

behavior

of

individuals?"

"Now

we're

beyond

Gangean

Hinduism,"

said

Valentine.

"How

seriously

am

I

supposed

to

take

this?

What

you're

talking

about

is

Animism.

The

most

primitive

kind

of

religion.

Everything's

alive.

Stones

and

oceans

and--"

"No,"

said

Miro.

"Life

is

life."

"Life

is

life,"

said

the

computer

program.

"Life

is

when

a

single

philote

has

the

strength

of

will

to

bind

together

the

molecules

of

a

single

cell,

to

entwine

their

rays

into

one.

A

stronger

philote

can

bind

together

many

cells

into

a

single

organism.

The

strongest

of

all

are

the

intelligent

beings.

We

can

bestow

our

philotic

connections

where

we

will.

The

philotic

basis

of

intelligent

life

is

even

clearer

in

the

other

known

sentient

species.

When

a

pequenino

dies

and

passes

into

the

third

life,

it's

his

strong-willed

philote

that

preserves

his

identity

and

passes

it

from

the

mammaloid

corpse

to

the

living

tree."

"Reincarnation,"

said

Jakt.

"The

philote

is

the

soul."

"It

happens

with

the

piggies,

anyway,"

said

Miro.

"The

hive

queen

as

well,"

said

the

Miro-image.

"The

reason

we

discovered

philotic

connections

in

the

first

place

was

because

we

saw

how

the

buggers

communicated

with

each

other

faster

than

light--

that's

what

showed

us

it

was

possible.

The

individual

buggers

are

all

part

of

the

hive

queen;

they're

like

her

hands

and

feet,

and

she's

their

mind,

one

vast

organism

with

thousands

or

millions

of

bodies.

And

the

only

connection

between

them

is

the

twining

of

their

philotic

rays."

It

was

a

picture

of

the

universe

that

Valentine

had

never

conceived

of

before.

Of

course,

as

a

historian

and

biographer

she

usually

conceived

of

things

in

terms

of

peoples

and

societies;

while

she

wasn't

ignorant

of

physics,

neither

was

she

deeply

trained

in

it.

Perhaps

a

physicist

would

know

at

once

why

this

whole

idea

was

absurd.

But

then,

perhaps

a

physicist

would

be

so

locked

into

the

consensus

of

his

scientific

community

that

it

would

be

harder

for

him

to

accept

an

idea

that

transformed

the

meaning

of

everything

he

knew.

Even

if

it

were

true.

And

she

liked

the

idea

well

enough

to

wish

it

were

true.

Of

the

trillion

lovers

who

had

whispered

to

each

other,

We

are

one,

could

it

be

that

some

of

them

really

were?

Of

the

billions

of

families

who

had

bonded

together

so

closely

they

felt

like

a

single

soul,

wouldn't

it

be

lovely

to

think

that

at

the

most

basic

level

of

reality

it

was

so?

Jakt,

however,

was

not

so

caught

up

in

the

idea.

"I

thought

we

weren't

supposed

to

talk

about

the

existence

of

the

hive

queen,"

he

said.

"I

thought

that

was

Ender's

secret."

"It's

all

right,"

said

Valentine.

"Everyone

in

this

room

knows."

Jakt

gave

her

his

impatient

look.

"I

thought

we

were

coming

to

Lusitania

to

help

in

the

struggle

against

Starways

Congress.

What

does

any

of

this

have

to

do

with

the

real

world?"

"Maybe

nothing,"

said

Valentine.

"Maybe

everything."

Jakt

buried

his

face

in

his

hands

for

a

moment,

then

looked

back

up

at

her

with

a

smile

that

wasn't

really

a

smile.

"I

haven't

heard

you

say

anything

so

transcendental

since

your

brother

left

Trondheim."

That

stung

her,

particularly

because

she

knew

it

was

meant

to.

After

all

these

years,

was

Jakt

still

jealous

of

her

connection

with

Ender?

Did

he

still

resent

the

fact

that

she

could

care

about

things

that

meant

nothing

to

him?

"When

he

went,"

said

Valentine,

"I

stayed."

She

was

really

saying,

I

passed

the

only

test

that

mattered.

Why

should

you

doubt

me

now?

Jakt

was

abashed.

It

was

one

of

the

best

things

about

him,

that

when

he

realized

he

was

wrong

he

backed

down

at

once.

"And

when

you

went,"

said

Jakt,

"I

came

with

you."

Which

she

took

to

mean,

I'm

with

you,

I'm

really

not

jealous

of

Ender

anymore,

and

I'm

sorry

for

sniping

at

you.

Later,

when

they

were

alone,

they'd

say

these

things

again

openly.

It

wouldn't

do

to

reach

Lusitania

with

suspicions

and

jealousy

on

either's

part.

Miro,

of

course,

was

oblivious

to

the

fact

that

Jakt

and

Valentine

had

already

declared

a

truce.

He

was

only

aware

of

the

tension

between

them,

and

thought

he

was

the

cause

of

it.

"I'm

sorry,"

said

Miro.

"I

didn't

mean

to..."

"It's

all

right,"

said

Jakt.

"I

was

out

of

line."

"There

is

no

line,"

said

Valentine,

with

a

smile

at

her

husband.

Jakt

smiled

back.

That

was

what

Miro

needed

to

see;

he

visibly

relaxed.

"Go

on,"

said

Valentine.

"Take

all

that

as

a

given,"

said

the

Miro-image.

Valentine

couldn't

help

it--

she

laughed

out

loud.

Partly

she

laughed

because

this

mystical

Gangean

philote-as-soul

business

was

such

an

absurdly

large

premise

to

swallow.

Partly

she

laughed

to

release

the

tension

between

her

and

Jakt.

"I'm

sorry,"

she

said.

"That's

an

awfully

big

'given.'

If

that's

the

preamble,

I

can't

wait

to

hear

the

conclusion."

Miro,

understanding

her

laughter

now,

smiled

back.

"I've

had

a

lot

of

time

to

think,"

he

said.

"That

really

was

my

speculation

on

what

life

is.

That

everything

in

the

universe

is

behavior.

But

there's

something

else

we

want

to

tell

you

about.

And

ask

you

about,

too,

I

guess."

He

turned

to

Jakt.

"And

it

has

a

lot

to

do

with

stopping

the

Lusitania

Fleet."

Jakt

smiled

and

nodded.

"I

appreciate

being

tossed

a

bone

now

and

then."

Valentine

smiled

her

most

charming

smile.

"So--

later

you'll

be

glad

when

I

break

a

few

bones."

Jakt

laughed

again.

"Go

on,

Miro,"

said

Valentine.

It

was

the

image-Miro

that

responded.

"If

all

of

reality

is

the

behavior

of

philotes,

then

obviously

most

philotes

are

only

smart

enough

or

strong

enough

to

act

as

a

meson

or

hold

together

a

neutron.

A

very

few

of

them

have

the

strength

of

will

to

be

alive--

to

govern

an

organism.

And

a

tiny,

tiny

fraction

of

them

are

powerful

enough

to

control--

no,

to

be--

a

sentient

organism.

But

still,

the

most

complex

and

intelligent

being--

the

hive

queen,

for

instance--

is,

at

core,

just

a

philote,

like

all

the

others.

It

gains

its

identity

and

life

from

the

particular

role

it

happens

to

fulfill,

but

what

it

is

is

a

philote."

"My

self--

my

will--

is

a

subatomic

particle?"

asked

Valentine.

Jakt

smiled,

nodded.

"A

fun

idea,"

he

said.

"My

shoe

and

I

are

brothers."

Miro

smiled

wanly.

The

Miro-image,

however,

answered.

"If

a

star

and

a

hydrogen

atom

are

brothers,

then

yes,

there

is

a

kinship

between

you

and

the

philotes

that

make

up

common

objects

like

your

shoe."

Valentine

noticed

that

Miro

had

not

subvocalized

anything

just

before

the

Miro-image

answered.

How

had

the

software

producing

the

Miro-image

come

up

with

the

analogy

with

stars

and

hydrogen

atoms,

if

Miro

didn't

provide

it

on

the

spot?

Valentine

had

never

heard

of

a

computer

program

capable

of

producing

such

involved

yet

appropriate

conversation

on

its

own.

"And

maybe

there

are

other

kinships

in

the

universe

that

you

know

nothing

of

till

now,"

said

the

Miroimage.

"Maybe

there's

a

kind

of

life

you

haven't

met."

Valentine,

watching

Miro,

saw

that

he

seemed

worried.

Agitated.

As

if

he

didn't

like

what

the

Miro-image

was

doing

now.

"What

kind

of

life

are

you

talking

about?"

asked

Jakt.

"There's

a

physical

phenomenon

in

the

universe,

a

very

common

one,

that

is

completely

unexplained,

and

yet

everyone

takes

it

for

granted

and

no

one

has

seriously

investigated

why

and

how

it

happens.

This

is

it:

None

of

the

ansible

connections

has

ever

broken."

"Nonsense,"

said

Jakt.

"One

of

the

ansibles

on

Trondheim

was

out

of

service

for

six

months

last

year--

it

doesn't

happen

often,

but

it

happens."

Again

Miro's

lips

and

jaw

were

motionless;

again

the

image

answered

immediately.

Clearly

he

was

not

controlling

it

now.

"I

didn't

say

that

the

ansibles

never

break

down.

I

said

that

the

connections--

the

philotic

twining

between

the

parts

of

a

split

meson--

have

never

broken.

The

machinery

of

the

ansible

can

break

down,

the

software

can

get

corrupted,

but

never

has

a

meson

fragment

within

an

ansible

made

the

shift

to

allow

its

philotic

ray

to

entwine

with

another

local

meson

or

even

with

the

nearby

planet."

"The

magnetic

field

suspends

the

fragment,

of

course,"

said

Jakt.

"Split

mesons

don't

endure

long

enough

in

nature

for

us

to

know

how

they

naturally

act,"

said

Valentine.

"I

know

all

the

standard

answers,"

said

the

image.

"All

nonsense.

All

the

kind

of

answers

parents

give

their

children

when

they

don't

know

the

truth

and

don't

want

to

bother

finding

out.

People

still

treat

the

ansibles

like

magic.

Everybody's

glad

enough

that

the

ansibles

keep

on

working;

if

they

tried

to

figure

out

why,

the

magic

might

go

out

of

it

and

then

the

ansibles

would

stop."

"Nobody

feels

that

way,"

said

Valentine.

"They

all

do,"

said

the

image.

"Even

if

it

took

hundreds

of

years,

or

a

thousand

years,

or

three

thousand

years,

one

of

those

connections

should

have

broken

by

now.

One

of

those

meson

fragments

should

have

shifted

its

philotic

ray--

but

they

never

have."

"Why?"

asked

Miro.

Valentine

assumed

at

first

that

Miro

was

asking

a

rhetorical

question.

But

no--

he

was

looking

at

the

image

just

like

the

rest

of

them,

asking

it

to

tell

him

why.

"I

thought

this

program

was

reporting

your

speculations,"

said

Valentine.

"It

was,"

said

Miro.

"But

not

now."

"What

if

there's

a

being

who

lives

among

the

philotic

connections

between

ansibles?"

asked

the

image.

"Are

you

sure

you

want

to

do

this?"

asked

Miro.

Again

he

was

speaking

to

the

image

on

the

screen.

And

the

image

on

the

screen

changed,

to

the

face

of

a

young

woman,

one

that

Valentine

had

never

seen

before.

"What

if

there's

a

being

who

dwells

in

the

web

of

philotic

rays

connecting

the

ansibles

on

every

world

and

every

starship

in

the

human

universe?

What

if

she

is

composed

of

those

philotic

connections?

What

if

her

thoughts

take

place

in

the

spin

and

vibration

of

the

split

pairs?

What

if

her

memories

are

stored

in

the

computers

of

every

world

and

every

ship?"

"Who

are

you?"

asked

Valentine,

speaking

directly

to

the

image.

"Maybe

I'm

the

one

who

keeps

all

those

philotic

connections

alive,

ansible

to

ansible.

Maybe

I'm

a

new

kind

of

organism,

one

that

doesn't

twine

rays

together,

but

instead

keeps

them

twined

to

each

other

so

that

they

never

break

apart.

And

if

that's

true,

then

if

those

connections

ever

broke,

if

the

ansibles

ever

stopped

moving--

if

the

ansibles

ever

fell

silent,

then

I

would

die."

"Who

are

you?"

asked

Valentine

again.

"Valentine,

I'd

like

you

to

meet

Jane,"

said

Miro.

"Ender's

friend.

And

mine."

"Jane."

So

Jane

wasn't

the

code

name

of

a

subversive

group

within

the

Starways

Congress

bureaucracy.

Jane

was

a

computer

program,

a

piece

of

software.

No.

If

what

she

had

just

suggested

was

true,

then

Jane

was

more

than

a

program.

She

was

a

being

who

dwelt

in

the

web

of

philotic

rays,

who

stored

her

memories

in

the

computers

of

every

world.

If

she

was

right,

then

the

philotic

web--

the

network

of

crisscrossing

philotic

rays

that

connected

ansible

to

ansible

on

every

world--

was

her

body,

her

substance.

And

the

philotic

links

continued

working

with

never

a

breakdown

because

she

willed

it

so.

"So

now

I

ask

the

great

Demosthenes,"

said

Jane.

"Am

I

raman

or

varelse?

Am

I

alive

at

all?

I

need

your

answer,

because

I

think

I

can

stop

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

But

before

I

do

it,

I

have

to

know:

Is

it

a

cause

worth

dying

for?"

Jane's

words

cut

Miro

to

the

heart.

She

could

stop

the

fleet--

he

could

see

that

at

once.

Congress

had

sent

the

M.D.

Device

with

several

ships

of

the

fleet,

but

they

had

not

yet

sent

the

order

to

use

it.

They

couldn't

send

the

order

without

Jane

knowing

it

beforehand,

and

with

her

complete

penetration

of

all

the

ansible

communications,

she

could

intercept

the

order

before

it

was

sent.

The

trouble

was

that

she

couldn't

do

it

without

Congress

realizing

that

she

existed--

or

at

least

that

something

was

wrong.

If

the

fleet

didn't

confirm

the

order,

it

would

simply

be

sent

again,

and

again,

and

again.

The

more

she

blocked

the

messages,

the

clearer

it

would

be

to

Congress

that

someone

had

an

impossible

degree

of

control

over

the

ansible

computers.

She

might

avoid

this

by

sending

a

counterfeit

confirmation,

but

then

she

would

have

to

monitor

all

the

communications

between

the

ships

of

the

fleet,

and

between

the

fleet

and

all

planetside

stations,

in

order

to

keep

up

the

pretense

that

the

fleet

knew

something

about

the

kill

order.

Despite

Jane's

enormous

abilities,

this

would

soon

be

beyond

her--

she

could

pay

some

degree

of

attention

to

hundreds,

even

thousands

of

things

at

a

time,

but

it

didn't

take

Miro

long

to

realize

that

there

was

no

way

she

could

handle

all

the

monitoring

and

alterations

this

would

take,

even

if

she

did

nothing

else.

One

way

or

another,

the

secret

would

be

out.

And

as

Jane

explained

her

plan,

Miro

knew

that

she

was

right--

her

best

option,

the

one

with

the

least

chance

of

revealing

her

existence,

was

simply

to

cut

off

all

ansible

communications

between

the

fleet

and

the

planetside

stations,

and

between

the

ships

of

the

fleet.

Let

each

ship

remain

isolated,

the

crew

wondering

what

had

happened,

and

they

would

have

no

choice

but

to

abort

their

mission

or

continue

to

obey

their

original

orders.

Either

they

would

go

away

or

they

would

arrive

at

Lusitania

without

the

authority

to

use

the

Little

Doctor.

In

the

meantime,

however,

Congress

would

know

that

something

had

happened.

It

was

possible

that

with

Congress's

normal

bureaucratic

inefficiency,

no

one

would

ever

figure

out

what

happened.

But

eventually

somebody

would

realize

that

there

was

no

natural

or

human

explanation

of

what

happened.

Someone

would

realize

that

Jane--

or

something

like

her--

must

exist,

and

that

cutting

off

ansible

communications

would

destroy

her.

Once

they

knew

this,

she

would

surely

die.

"Maybe

not,"

Miro

insisted.

"Maybe

you

can

keep

them

from

acting.

Interfere

with

interplanetary

communications,

so

they

can't

give

the

order

to

shut

down

communications."

No

one

answered.

He

knew

why:

she

couldn't

interfere

with

ansible

communications

forever.

Eventually

the

government

on

each

planet

would

reach

the

conclusion

on

its

own.

She

might

live

on

in

constant

warfare

for

years,

decades,

generations.

But

the

more

power

she

used,

the

more

humankind

would

hate

and

fear

her.

Eventually

she

would

be

killed.

"A

book,

then,"

said

Miro.

"Like

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

Like

the

Life

of

Human.

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead

could

write

it.

To

persuade

them

not

to

do

it."

"Maybe,"

said

Valentine.

"She

can't

die,"

said

Miro.

"I

know

that

we

can't

ask

her

to

take

that

chance,"

said

Valentine.

"But

if

it's

the

only

way

to

save

the

hive

queen

and

the

pequeninos--"

Miro

was

furious.

"You

can

talk

about

her

dying!

What

is

Jane

to

you?

A

program,

a

piece

of

software.

But

she's

not,

she's

real,

she's

as

real

as

the

hive

queen,

she's

as

real

as

any

of

the

piggies--"

"More

real

to

you,

I

think,"

said

Valentine.

"As

real,"

said

Miro.

"You

forget--

I

know

the

piggies

like

my

own

brothers--"

"But

you're

able

to

contemplate

the

possibility

that

destroying

them

may

be

morally

necessary."

"Don't

twist

my

words."

"I'm

untwisting

them,"

said

Valentine.

"You

can

contemplate

losing

them,

because

they're

already

lost

to

you.

Losing

Jane,

though--"

"Because

she's

my

friend,

does

that

mean

I

can't

plead

for

her?

Can

life-and-death

decisions

only

be

made

by

strangers?"

Jakt's

voice,

quiet

and

deep,

interrupted

the

argument.

"Calm

down,

both

of

you.

It

isn't

your

decision.

It's

Jane's.

She

has

the

right

to

determine

the

value

of

her

own

life.

I'm

no

philosopher,

but

I

know

that."

"Well

said,"

Valentine

answered.

Miro

knew

that

Jakt

was

right,

that

it

was

Jane's

choice.

But

he

couldn't

bear

that,

because

he

also

knew

what

she

would

decide.

Leaving

the

choice

up

to

Jane

was

identical

to

asking

her

to

do

it.

And

yet,

in

the

end,

the

choice

would

be

up

to

her

anyway.

He

didn't

even

have

to

ask

her

what

she

would

decide.

Time

passed

so

quickly

for

her,

especially

since

they

were

already

traveling

at

near-lightspeed,

that

she

had

probably

decided

already.

It

was

too

much

to

bear.

To

lose

Jane

now

would

be

unbearable;

just

thinking

of

it

threatened

Miro's

composure.

He

didn't

want

to

show

such

weakness

in

front

of

these

people.

Good

people,

they

were

good

people,

but

he

didn't

want

them

to

see

him

lose

control

of

himself.

So

Miro

leaned

forward,

found

his

balance,

and

precariously

lifted

himself

from

his

seat.

It

was

hard,

since

only

a

few

of

his

muscles

responded

to

his

will,

and

it

took

all

his

concentration

just

to

walk

from

the

bridge

to

his

compartment.

No

one

followed

him

or

even

spoke

to

him.

He

was

glad

of

that.

Alone

in

his

room,

he

lay

down

on

his

bunk

and

called

to

her.

But

not

aloud.

He

subvocalized,

because

that

was

his

custom

when

he

talked

to

her.

Even

though

the

others

on

this

ship

now

knew

of

her

existence,

he

had

no

intention

of

losing

the

habits

that

had

kept

her

concealed

till

now.

"Jane,"

he

said

silently.

"Yes,"

said

the

voice

in

his

ear.

He

imagined,

as

always,

that

her

soft

voice

came

from

a

woman

just

out

of

sight,

but

close,

very

close.

He

shut

his

eyes,

so

he

could

imagine

her

better.

Her

breath

on

his

cheek.

Her

hair

dangling

over

his

face

as

she

spoke

to

him

softly,

as

he

answered

in

silence.

"Talk

to

Ender

before

you

decide,"

he

said.

"I

already

did.

Just

now,

while

you

were

thinking

about

this."

"What

did

he

say?"

"To

do

nothing.

To

decide

nothing,

until

the

order

is

actually

sent."

"That's

right.

Maybe

they

won't

do

it."

"Maybe.

Maybe

a

new

group

with

different

policies

will

come

into

power.

Maybe

this

group

will

change

its

mind.

Maybe

Valentine's

propaganda

will

succeed.

Maybe

there'll

be

a

mutiny

on

the

fleet."

This

last

was

so

unlikely

that

Miro

realized

Jane

absolutely

believed

that

the

order

would

be

sent.

"How

soon?"

asked

Miro.

"The

fleet

should

arrive

in

about

fifteen

years.

A

year

or

less

after

these

two

ships

get

there.

That's

how

I

timed

your

voyage.

The

order

will

be

sent

sometime

before.

Maybe

six

months

before

arrival--

which

would

be

aboul

eight

hours

ship's

time

before

the

fleet

drops

out

of

lightspeed

and

staggerss

down

to

normal

speeds."

"Don't

do

it,"

said

Miro.

"I

haven't

decided."

"Yes

you

have.

You've

decided

to

do

it."

She

said

nothing.

"Don't

leave

me,"

he

said.

"I

don't

leave

my

friends

if

I

don't

have

to,"

she

said.

"Some

people

do,

but

I

don't."

"Just

don't,"

he

said

again.

He

was

crying.

Could

she

see

that,

sense

it

somehow

through

the

jewel

in

his

ear?

"I'll

try."

"Find

another

way.

Find

another

way

to

stop

them.

Find

some

way

to

put

yourself

outside

the

philotic

net

so

they

can't

kill

you."

"That's

what

Ender

said."

"Then

do

it!"

"I

can

search

for

such

a

way,

but

who

knows

if

it

exists?"

"It

has

to."

"This

is

why

I

wonder

sometimes

whether

I'm

alive

or

not.

You

living

creatures,

you

think

that

because

you

want

something

very

much,

it

has

to

happen.

That

wishing

something

with

all

your

heart

will

make

it

so."

"How

can

you

search

for

something

if

you

don't

believe

that

it

exists?"

"Either

I

search

or

I

don't,"

said

Jane.

"I

don't

get

distracted

or

bored

like

humans

do.

I'll

try

to

think

of

something

else."

"Think

of

this,

too,"

said

Miro.

"Think

of

who

you

are.

Of

how

your

mind

works.

You

can't

possibly

find

a

way

of

saving

your

life

until

you

understand

how

you

came

to

life

in

the

first

place.

And

once

you

understand

yourself--"

"Then

maybe

I

can

make

a

copy

and

store

it

somewhere."

"Maybe."

"Maybe,"

she

echoed.

But

he

knew

she

didn't

believe

it,

and

neither

did

he.

She

existed

in

the

philotic

network

of

the

ansibles;

she

could

store

her

memories

in

the

network

of

computers

on

every

world

and

every

ship

in

space,

but

there

was

nowhere

that

she

could

put

her

self,

not

if

it

required

a

network

of

philotic

links.

Unless.

"What

about

the

fathertrees

on

Lusitania?

They

communicate

philotically,

don't

they?"

"It's

not

the

same

thing,"

said

Jane.

"It

isn't

digital.

It

isn't

coded

the

way

the

ansibles

are."

"It

may

not

be

digital,

but

the

information

gets

transferred

somehow,

it

works

philotically.

And

the

hive

queen,

too--

she

communicates

with

the

buggers

that

way."

"No

chance

of

that,"

said

Jane.

"The

structure's

too

simple.

Her

communication

with

them

isn't

a

network.

They're

all

connected

only

to

her."

"How

do

you

know

it

won't

work,

when

you

don't

even

know

for

sure

how

you

function?"

"All

right.

I'll

think

about

it."

"Think

hard,"

he

said.

"I

only

know

one

way

to

think,"

said

Jane.

"I

mean,

pay

attention

to

it."

She

could

follow

many

trains

of

thought

at

once,

but

her

thoughts

were

prioritized,

with

many

different

levels

of

attention.

Miro

didn't

want

her

relegating

her

self-investigation

to

some

low

order

of

attention.

"I'll

pay

attention,"

she

said.

"Then

you'll

think

of

something,"

he

said.

"You

will."

She

didn't

answer

for

a

while.

He

thought

this

meant

that

the

conversation

was

over.

His

thoughts

began

to

wander.

To

try

to

imagine

what

life

would

be

like,

still

in

this

body,

only

without

Jane.

It

could

happen

before

he

even

arrived

on

Lusitania.

And

if

it

did,

this

voyage

would

have

been

the

most

terrible

mistake

of

his

life.

By

traveling

at

lightspeed,

he

was

skipping

thirty

years

of

realtime.

Thirty

years

that

might

have

been

spent

with

Jane.

He

might

be

able

to

deal

with

losing

her

then.

But

losing

her

now,

only

a

few

weeks

into

knowing

her--

he

knew

that

his

tears

arose

from

self-pity,

but

he

shed

them

all

the

same.

"Miro,"

she

said.

"What?"

he

asked.

"How

can

I

think

of

something

that's

never

been

thought

of

before?"

For

a

moment

he

didn't

understand.

"Miro,

how

can

I

figure

out

something

that

isn't

just

the

logical

conclusion

of

things

that

human

beings

have

already

figured

out

and

written

somewhere?"

"You

think

of

things

all

the

time,"

said

Miro.

"I'm

trying

to

conceive

of

something

inconceivable.

I'm

trying

to

find

answers

to

questions

that

human

beings

have

never

even

tried

to

ask."

"Can't

you

do

that?"

"If

I

can't

think

original

thoughts,

does

that

mean

that

I'm

nothing

but

a

computer

program

that

got

out

of

hand?"

"Hell,

Jane,

most

people

never

have

an

original

thought

in

their

lives."

He

laughed

softly.

"Does

that

mean

they're

just

ground-dwelling

apes

that

got

out

of

hand?"

"You

were

crying,"

she

said.

"Yes."

"You

don't

think

I

can

think

of

a

way

out

of

this.

You

think

I'm

going

to

die."

"I

believe

you

can

think

of

a

way.

I

really

do.

But

that

doesn't

stop

me

from

being

afraid."

"Afraid

that

I'll

die."

"Afraid

that

I'll

lose

you."

"Would

that

be

so

terrible?

To

lose

me?"

"Oh

God,"

he

whispered.

"Would

you

miss

me

for

an

hour?"

she

insisted.

"For

a

day?

For

a

year?"

What

did

she

want

from

him?

Assurance

that

when

she

was

gone

she'd

be

remembered?

That

someone

would

yearn

for

her?

Why

would

she

doubt

that?

Didn't

she

know

him

yet?

Maybe

she

was

human

enough

that

she

simply

needed

reassurance

of

things

she

already

knew.

"Forever,"

he

said.

It

was

her

turn

to

laugh.

Playfully.

"You

won't

live

that

long,"

she

said.

"Now

you

tell

me,"

he

said.

This

time

when

she

fell

silent,

she

didn't

come

back,

and

Miro

was

left

alone

with

his

thoughts.

Valentine,

Jakt,

and

Plikt

had

remained

together

on

the

bridge,

talking

through

the

things

they

had

learned,

trying

to

decide

what

they

might

mean,

what

might

happen.

The

only

conclusion

they

reached

was

that

while

the

future

couldn't

be

known,

it

would

probably

be

a

good

deal

better

than

their

worst

fears

and

nowhere

near

as

good

as

their

best

hopes.

Wasn't

that

how

the

world

always

worked?

"Yes,"

said

Plikt.

"Except

for

the

exceptions."

That

was

Plikt's

way.

Except

when

she

was

teaching,

she

said

little,

but

when

she

did

speak,

it

had

a

way

of

ending

the

conversation.

Plikt

got

up

to

leave

the

bridge,

headed

for

her

miserably

uncomfortable

bed;

as

usual,

Valentine

tried

to

persuade

her

to

go

back

to

the

other

starship.

"Varsam

and

Ro

don't

want

me

in

their

room,"

said

Plikt.

"They

don't

mind

a

bit."

"Valentine,"

said

Jakt,

"Plikt

doesn't

want

to

go

back

to

the

other

ship

because

she

doesn't

want

to

miss

anything."

"Oh,"

said

Valentine.

Plikt

grinned.

"Good

night."

Soon

after,

Jakt

also

left

the

bridge.

His

hand

rested

on

Valentine's

shoulder

for

a

moment

as

he

left.

"I'll

be

there

soon,"

she

said.

And

she

meant

it

at

the

moment,

meant

to

follow

him

almost

at

once.

Instead

she

remained

on

the

bridge,

thinking,

brooding,

trying

to

make

sense

of

a

universe

that

would

put

all

the

nonhuman

species

ever

known

to

man

at

risk

of

extinction,

all

at

once.

The

hive

queen,

the

pequeninos,

and

now

Jane,

the

only

one

of

her

kind,

perhaps

the

only

one

that

ever

could

exist.

A

veritable

profusion

of

intelligent

life,

and

yet

known

only

to

a

few.

And

all

of

them

in

line

to

be

snuffed

out.

At

least

Ender

will

realize

at

last

that

this

is

the

natural

order

of

things,

that

he

might

not

be

as

responsible

for

the

destruction

of

the

buggers

three

thousand

years

ago

as

he

had

always

thought.

Xenocide

must

be

built

into

the

universe.

No

mercy,

not

even

for

the

greatest

players

in

the

game.

How

could

she

have

ever

thought

otherwise?

Why

should

intelligent

species

be

immune

to

the

threat

of

extinction

that

looms

over

every

species

that

ever

came

to

be?

It

must

have

been

an

hour

after

Jakt

left

the

bridge

before

Valentine

finally

turned

off

her

terminal

and

stood

up

to

go

to

bed.

On

a

whim,

though,

she

paused

before

leaving

and

spoke

into

the

air.

"Jane?"

she

said.

"Jane?"

No

answer.

There

was

no

reason

for

her

to

expect

one.

It

was

Miro

who

wore

the

jewel

in

his

ear.

Miro

and

Ender

both.

How

many

people

did

she

think

Jane

could

monitor

at

one

time?

Maybe

two

was

the

most

she

could

handle.

Or

maybe

two

thousand.

Or

two

million.

What

did

Valentine

know

of

the

limitations

of

a

being

who

existed

as

a

phantom

in

the

philotic

web?

Even

if

Jane

heard

her,

Valentine

had

no

right

to

expect

that

she

would

answer

her

call.

Valentine

stopped

in

the

corridor,

directly

between

Miro's

door

and

the

door

to

the

room

she

shared

with

Jakt.

The

doors

were

not

soundproof.

She

could

hear

Jakt's

soft

snoring

inside

their

compartment.

She

also

heard

another

sound.

Miro's

breath.

He

wasn't

sleeping.

He

might

be

crying.

She

hadn't

raised

three

children

without

being

able

to

recognize

that

ragged,

heavy

breathing.

He's

not

my

child.

I

shouldn't

meddle.

She

pushed

open

the

door;

it

was

noiseless,

but

it

cast

a

shaft

of

light

across

the

bed.

Miro's

crying

stopped

immediately,

but

he

looked

at

her

through

swollen

eyes.

"What

do

you

want?"

he

said.

She

stepped

into

the

room

and

sat

on

the

floor

beside

his

bunk,

so

their

faces

were

only

a

few

inches

apart.

"You've

never

cried

for

yourself,

have

you?"

she

said.

"A

few

times."

"But

tonight

you're

crying

for

her."

"Myself

as

much

as

her."

Valentine

leaned

closer,

put

her

arm

around

him,

pulled

his

head

onto

her

shoulder.

"No,"

he

said.

But

he

didn't

pull

away.

And

after

a

few

moments,

his

arm

swung

awkwardly

around

to

embrace

her.

He

didn't

cry

anymore,

but

he

did

let

her

hold

him

for

a

minute

or

two.

Maybe

it

helped.

Valentine

had

no

way

of

knowing.

Then

he

was

done.

He

pulled

away,

rolled

onto

his

back.

"I'm

sorry,"

he

said.

"You're

welcome,"

she

said.

She

believed

in

answering

what

people

meant,

not

what

they

said.

"Don't

tell

Jakt,"

he

whispered.

"Nothing

to

tell,"

she

said.

"We

had

a

good

talk."

She

got

up

and

left,

closing

his

door

behind

her.

He

was

a

good

boy.

She

liked

the

fact

that

he

could

admit

caring

what

Jakt

thought

about

him.

And

what

did

it

matter

if

his

tears

tonight

had

self-pity

in

them?

She

had

shed

a

few

like

that

herself.

Grief,

she

reminded

herself,

is

almost

always

for

the

mourner's

loss.

Chapter

5

--

THE

LUSITANIA

FLEET

<Ender

says

that

when

the

war

fleet

from

Starways

Congress

reaches

us,

they

plan

to

destroy

this

world.>

<Interesting.>

<You

don't

fear

death?>

<We

don't

intend

to

be

here

when

they

arrive.>

Qing-jao

was

no

longer

the

little

girl

whose

hands

had

bled

in

secret.

Her

life

had

been

transformed

from

the

moment

she

was

proved

to

be

godspoken,

and

in

the

ten

years

since

that

day

she

had

come

to

accept

the

voice

of

the

gods

in

her

life

and

the

role

this

gave

her

in

society.

She

learned

to

accept

the

privileges

and

honors

given

to

her

as

gifts

actually

meant

for

the

gods;

as

her

father

taught

her,

she

did

not

take

on

airs,

but

instead

grew

more

humble

as

the

gods

and

the

people

laid

ever-heavier

burdens

on

her.

She

took

her

duties

seriously,

and

found

joy

in

them.

For

the

past

ten

years

she

had

passed

through

a

rigorous,

exhilarating

course

of

studies.

Her

body

was

shaped

and

trained

in

the

company

of

other

children-

-

running,

swimming,

riding,

combat-with-swords,

combat-with-sticks,

combat-with-bones.

Along

with

other

children,

her

memory

was

filled

with

languages--

Stark,

the

common

speech

of

the

stars,

which

was

typed

into

computers;

Old

Chinese,

which

was

sung

in

the

throat

and

drawn

in

beautiful

ideograms

on

rice

paper

or

in

fine

sand;

and

New

Chinese,

which

was

merely

spoken

at

the

mouth

and

jotted

down

with

a

common

alphabet

on

ordinary

paper

or

in

dirt.

No

one

was

surprised

except

Qing-jao

herself

that

she

learned

all

these

languages

much

more

quickly

and

easily

and

thoroughly

than

any

of

the

other

children.

Other

teachers

came

to

her

alone.

This

was

how

she

learned

sciences

and

history,

mathematics

and

music.

And

every

week

she

would

go

to

her

father

and

spend

half

a

day

with

him,

showing

him

all

that

she

had

learned

and

listening

to

what

he

said

in

response.

His

praise

made

her

dance

all

the

way

back

to

her

room;

his

mildest

rebuke

made

her

spend

hours

tracing

woodgrain

lines

in

her

schoolroom,

until

she

felt

worthy

to

return

to

studying.

Another

part

of

her

schooling

was

utterly

private.

She

had

seen

for

herself

how

Father

was

so

strong

that

he

could

postpone

his

obedience

to

the

gods.

She

knew

that

when

the

gods

demanded

a

ritual

of

purification,

the

hunger,

the

need

to

obey

them

was

so

exquisite

it

could

not

be

denied.

And

yet

Father

somehow

denied

it--

long

enough,

at

least,

that

his

rituals

were

always

in

private.

Qing-jao

longed

for

such

strength

herself,

and

so

she

began

to

discipline

herself

to

delay.

When

the

gods

made

her

feel

her

oppressive

unworthiness,

and

her

eyes

began

to

search

for

woodgrain

lines

or

her

hands

began

to

feel

unbearably

filthy,

she

would

wait,

trying

to

concentrate

on

what

was

happening

at

the

moment

and

put

off

obedience

as

long

as

she

could.

At

first

it

was

a

triumph

if

she

managed

to

postpone

her

purification

for

a

full

minute--

and

when

her

resistance

broke,

the

gods

punished

her

for

it

by

making

the

ritual

more

onerous

and

difficult

than

usual.

But

she

refused

to

give

up.

She

was

Han

Fei-tzu's

daughter,

wasn't

she?

And

in

time,

over

the

years,

she

learned

what

her

father

had

learned:

that

one

could

live

with

the

hunger,

contain

it,

often

for

hours,

like

a

bright

fire

encased

in

a

box

of

translucent

jade,

a

dangerous,

terrible

fire

from

the

gods,

burning

within

her

heart.

Then,

when

she

was

alone,

she

could

open

that

box

and

let

the

fire

out,

not

in

a

single,

terrible

eruption,

but

slowly,

gradually,

filling

her

with

light

as

she

bowed

her

head

and

traced

the

lines

on

the

floor,

or

bent

over

the

sacred

laver

of

her

holy

washings,

quietly

and

methodically

rubbing

her

hands

with

pumice,

lye,

and

aloe.

Thus

she

converted

the

raging

voice

of

the

gods

into

a

private,

disciplined

worship.

Only

at

rare

moments

of

sudden

distress

did

she

lose

control

and

fling

herself

to

the

floor

in

front

of

a

teacher

or

visitor.

She

accepted

these

humiliations

as

the

gods'

way

of

reminding

her

that

their

power

over

her

was

absolute,

that

her

usual

self-control

was

only

permitted

for

their

amusement.

She

was

content

with

this

imperfect

discipline.

After

all,

it

would

be

presumptuous

of

her

to

equal

her

father's

perfect

self-control.

His

extraordinary

nobility

came

because

the

gods

honored

him,

and

so

did

not

require

his

public

humiliation;

she

had

done

nothing

to

earn

such

honor.

Last

of

all,

her

schooling

included

one

day

each

week

helping

with

the

righteous

labor

of

the

common

people.

Righteous

labor,

of

course,

was

not

the

work

the

common

people

did

every

day

in

their

offices

and

factories.

Righteous

labor

meant

the

backbreaking

work

of

the

rice

paddies.

Every

man

and

woman

and

child

on

Path

had

to

perform

this

labor,

bending

and

stooping

in

shin-deep

water

to

plant

and

harvest

the

rice--

or

forfeit

citizenship.

"This

is

how

we

honor

our

ancestors,"

Father

explained

to

her

when

she

was

little.

"We

show

them

that

none

of

us

will

ever

rise

above

doing

their

labor."

The

rice

that

was

grown

by

righteous

labor

was

considered

holy;

it

was

offered

in

the

temples

and

eaten

on

holy

days;

it

was

placed

in

small

bowls

as

offerings

to

the

household

gods.

Once,

when

Qing-jao

was

twelve,

the

day

was

terribly

hot

and

she

was

eager

to

finish

her

work

on

a

research

project.

"Don't

make

me

go

to

the

rice

paddies

today,"

she

said

to

her

teacher.

"What

I'm

doing

here

is

so

much

more

important."

The

teacher

bowed

and

went

away,

but

soon

Father

came

into

her

room.

He

carried

a

heavy

sword,

and

she

screamed

in

terror

when

he

raised

it

over

his

head.

Did

he

mean

to

kill

her

for

having

spoken

so

sacrilegiously?

But

he

did

not

hurt

her--

how

could

she

have

imagined

that

he

might?

Instead

the

sword

came

down

on

her

computer

terminal.

The

metal

parts

twisted;

the

plastic

shattered

and

flew.

The

machine

was

destroyed.

Father

did

not

raise

his

voice.

It

was

in

the

faintest

whisper

that

he

said,

"First

the

gods.

Second

the

ancestors.

Third

the

people.

Fourth

the

rulers.

Last

the

self."

It

was

the

clearest

expression

of

the

Path.

It

was

the

reason

this

world

was

settled

in

the

first

place.

She

had

forgotten:

If

she

was

too

busy

to

perform

righteous

labor,

she

was

not

on

the

Path.

She

would

never

forget

again.

And,

in

time,

she

learned

to

love

the

sun

beating

down

on

her

back,

the

water

cool

and

murky

around

her

legs

and

hands,

the

stalks

of

the

rice

plants

like

fingers

reaching

up

from

the

mud

to

intertwine

with

her

fingers.

Covered

with

muck

in

the

rice

paddies,

she

never

felt

unclean,

because

she

knew

that

she

was

filthy

in

the

service

of

the

gods.

Finally,

at

the

age

of

sixteen,

her

schooling

was

finished.

She

had

only

to

prove

herself

in

a

grown

woman's

task--

one

that

was

difficult

and

important

enough

that

it

could

be

entrusted

only

to

one

who

was

godspoken.

She

came

before

the

great

Han

Fei-tzu

in

his

room.

Like

hers,

it

was

a

large

open

space;

like

hers,

the

sleeping

accommodation

was

simple,

a

mat

on

the

floor;

like

hers,

the

room

was

dominated

by

a

table

with

a

computer

terminal

on

it.

She

had

never

entered

her

father's

room

without

seeing

something

floating

in

the

display

above

the

terminal--

diagrams,

threedimensional

models,

realtime

simulations,

words.

Most

commonly

words.

Letters

or

ideographs

floating

in

the

air

on

simulated

pages,

moving

back

and

forward,

side

to

side

as

Father

needed

to

compare

them.

In

Qing-jao's

room,

all

the

rest

of

the

space

was

empty.

Since

Father

did

not

trace

woodgrain

lines,

he

had

no

need

for

that

much

austerity.

Even

so,

his

tastes

were

simple.

One

rug--

only

rarely

one

that

had

much

decoration

to

it.

One

low

table,

with

one

sculpture

standing

on

it.

Walls

bare

except

for

one

painting.

And

because

the

room

was

so

large,

each

one

of

these

things

seemed

almost

lost,

like

the

faint

voice

of

someone

crying

out

from

very

far

away.

The

message

of

this

room

to

visitors

was

clear:

Han

Fei-tzu

chose

simplicity.

One

of

each

thing

was

enough

for

a

pure

soul.

The

message

to

Qing-jao,

however,

was

quite

different.

For

she

knew

what

no

one

outside

the

household

realized:

The

rug,

the

table,

the

sculpture,

and

the

painting

were

changed

every

day.

And

never

in

her

life

had

she

recognized

any

one

of

them.

So

the

lesson

she

learned

was

this:

A

pure

soul

must

never

grow

attached

to

any

one

thing.

A

pure

soul

must

expose

himself

to

new

things

every

day.

Because

this

was

a

formal

occasion,

she

did

not

come

and

stand

behind

him

as

he

worked,

studying

what

appeared

in

his

display,

trying

to

guess

what

he

was

doing.

This

time

she

came

to

the

middle

of

the

room

and

knelt

on

the

plain

rug,

which

was

today

the

color

of

a

robin's

egg,

with

a

small

stain

in

one

corner.

She

kept

her

eyes

down,

not

even

studying

the

stain,

until

Father

got

up

from

his

chair

and

came

to

stand

before

her.

"Han

Qing-jao,"

he

said.

"Let

me

see

the

sunrise

of

my

daughter's

face."

She

lifted

her

head,

looked

at

him,

and

smiled.

He

smiled

back.

"What

I

will

set

before

you

is

not

an

easy

task,

even

for

an

experienced

adult,"

said

Father.

Qing-jao

bowed

her

head.

She

had

expected

that

Father

would

set

a

hard

challenge

for

her,

and

she

was

ready

to

do

his

will.

"Look

at

me,

my

Qing-jao,"

said

Father.

She

lifted

her

head,

looked

into

his

eyes.

"This

is

not

going

to

be

a

school

assignment.

This

is

a

task

from

the

real

world.

A

task

that

Starways

Congress

has

given

me,

on

which

the

fate

of

nations

and

peoples

and

worlds

may

rest."

Qing-jao

had

been

tense

already,

but

now

Father

was

frightening

her.

"Then

you

must

give

this

task

to

someone

who

can

be

trusted

with

it,

not

to

an

untried

child."

"You

haven't

been

a

child

in

years,

Qing-jao.

Are

you

ready

to

hear

your

task?"

"Yes,

Father."

"What

do

you

know

about

the

Lusitania

Fleet?"

"Do

you

want

me

to

tell

you

everything

I

know

about

it?"

"I

want

you

to

tell

me

all

that

you

think

matters."

So--

this

was

a

kind

of

test,

to

see

how

well

she

could

distill

the

important

from

the

unimportant

in

her

knowledge

about

a

particular

subject.

"The

fleet

was

sent

to

subdue

a

rebellious

colony

on

Lusitania,

where

laws

concerning

noninterference

in

the

only

known

alien

species

had

been

defiantly

broken."

Was

that

enough?

No--

Father

was

still

waiting.

"There

was

controversy,

right

from

the

start,"

she

said.

"Essays

attributed

to

a

person

called

Demosthenes

stirred

up

trouble."

"What

trouble,

in

particular?"

"To

colony

worlds,

Demosthenes

gave

warning

that

the

Lusitania

Fleet

was

a

dangerous

precedent--

it

would

be

only

a

matter

of

time

before

Starways

Congress

used

force

to

compel

their

obedience,

too.

To

Catholic

worlds

and

Catholic

minorities

everywhere,

Demosthenes

charged

that

Congress

was

trying

to

punish

the

Bishop

of

Lusitania

for

sending

missionaries

to

the

pequeninos

to

save

their

souls

from

hell.

To

scientists,

Demosthenes

sent

warning

that

the

principle

of

independent

research

was

at

stake--

a

whole

world

was

under

military

attack

because

it

dared

to

prefer

the

judgment

of

the

scientists

on

the

scene

to

the

judgment

of

bureaucrats

many

light-years

away.

And

to

everyone,

Demosthenes

made

claims

that

the

Lusitania

Fleet

carried

the

Molecular

Disruption

Device.

Of

course

that

is

an

obvious

lie,

but

some

believed

it."

"How

effective

were

these

essays?"

asked

Father.

"I

don't

know."

"They

were

very

effective,"

said

Father.

"Fifteen

years

ago,

the

earliest

essays

to

the

colonies

were

so

effective

that

they

almost

caused

revolution."

A

near-rebellion

in

the

colonies?

Fifteen

years

ago?

Qing-jao

knew

of

only

one

such

event,

but

she

had

never

realized

it

had

anything

to

do

with

Demosthenes'

essays.

She

blushed.

"That

was

the

time

of

the

Colony

Charter--

your

first

great

treaty."

"The

treaty

was

not

mine,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"The

treaty

belonged

equally

to

Congress

and

the

colonies.

Because

of

it

a

terrible

conflict

was

avoided.

And

the

Lusitania

Fleet

continues

on

its

great

mission."

"You

wrote

every

word

of

the

treaty,

Father."

"In

doing

so

I

only

found

expression

for

the

wishes

and

desires

already

in

the

hearts

of

the

people

on

both

sides

of

the

issue.

I

was

a

clerk."

Qing-jao

bowed

her

head.

She

knew

the

truth,

and

so

did

everyone

else.

It

had

been

the

beginning

of

Han

Fei-tzu's

greatness,

for

he

not

only

wrote

the

treaty

but

also

persuaded

both

sides

to

accept

it

almost

without

revision.

Ever

after

that,

Han

Fei-tzu

had

been

one

of

the

most

trusted

advisers

to

Congress;

messages

arrived

daily

from

the

greatest

men

and

women

of

every

world.

If

he

chose

to

call

himself

a

clerk

in

that

great

undertaking,

that

was

only

because

he

was

a

man

of

great

modesty.

Qing-jao

also

knew

that

Mother

was

already

dying

as

he

accomplished

all

this

work.

That

was

the

kind

of

man

her

father

was,

for

he

neglected

neither

his

wife

nor

his

duty.

He

could

not

save

Mother's

life,

but

he

could

save

the

lives

that

might

have

been

lost

in

war.

"Qing-jao,

why

do

you

say

that

it

is

an

obvious

lie

that

the

fleet

is

carrying

the

M.D.

Device?"

"Because--

because

that

would

be

monstrous.

It

would

be

like

Ender

the

Xenocide,

destroying

an

entire

world.

So

much

power

has

no

right

or

reason

to

exist

in

the

universe."

"Who

taught

you

this?"

"Decency

taught

me

this,"

said

Qing-jao.

"The

gods

made

the

stars

and

all

the

planets--

who

is

man

to

unmake

them?"

"But

the

gods

also

made

the

laws

of

nature

that

make

it

possible

to

destroy

them--

who

is

man

to

refuse

to

receive

what

the

gods

have

given?"

Qing-jao

was

stunned

to

silence.

She

had

never

heard

Father

speak

in

apparent

defense

of

any

aspect

of

war--

he

loathed

war

in

any

form.

"I

ask

you

again--

who

taught

you

that

so

much

power

has

no

right

or

reason

to

exist

in

the

universe?"

"It's

my

own

idea."

"But

that

sentence

is

an

exact

quotation."

"Yes.

From

Demosthenes.

But

if

I

believe

an

idea,

it

becomes

my

own.

You

taught

me

that."

"You

must

be

careful

that

you

understand

all

the

consequences

of

an

idea

before

you

believe

it."

"The

Little

Doctor

must

never

be

used

on

Lusitania,

and

therefore

it

should

not

have

been

sent."

Han

Fei-tzu

nodded

gravely.

"How

do

you

know

it

must

never

be

used?"

"Because

it

would

destroy

the

pequeninos,

a

young

and

beautiful

people

who

are

eager

to

fulfill

their

potential

as

a

sentient

species."

"Another

quotation."

"Father,

have

you

read

the

Life

of

Human?"

"I

have."

"Then

how

can

you

doubt

that

the

pequeninos

must

be

preserved?"

"I

said

I

had

read

the

Life

of

Human.

I

didn't

say

that

I

believed

it."

"You

don't

believe

it?"

"I

neither

believe

it

nor

disbelieve

it.

The

book

first

appeared

after

the

ansible

on

Lusitania

had

been

destroyed.

Therefore

it

is

probable

that

the

book

did

not

originate

there,

and

if

it

didn't

originate

there

then

it's

fiction.

That

seems

particularly

likely

because

it's

signed

'Speaker

for

the

Dead,'

which

is

the

same

name

signed

to

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

which

are

thousands

of

years

old.

Someone

was

obviously

trying

to

capitalize

on

the

reverence

people

feel

toward

those

ancient

works."

"I

believe

the

Life

of

Human

is

true."

"That's

your

privilege,

Qing-jao.

But

why

do

you

believe

it?"

Because

it

sounded

true

when

she

read

it.

Could

she

say

that

to

Father?

Yes,

she

could

say

anything.

"Because

when

I

read

it

I

felt

that

it

must

be

true."

"I

see."

"Now

you

know

that

I'm

foolish."

"On

the

contrary.

I

know

that

you

are

wise.

When

you

hear

a

true

story,

there

is

a

part

of

you

that

responds

to

it

regardless

of

art,

regardless

of

evidence.

Let

it

be

clumsily

told

and

you

will

still

love

the

tale,

if

you

love

truth.

Let

it

be

the

most

obvious

fabrication

and

you

will

still

believe

whatever

truth

is

in

it,

because

you

cannot

deny

truth

no

matter

how

shabbily

it

is

dressed."

"Then

how

is

it

that

you

don't

believe

the

Life

of

Human?"

"I

spoke

unclearly.

We

are

using

two

different

meanings

of

the

words

truth

and

belief.

You

believe

that

the

story

is

true,

because

you

responded

to

it

from

that

sense

of

truth

deep

within

you.

But

that

sense

of

truth

does

not

respond

to

a

story's

factuality--

to

whether

it

literally

depicts

a

real

event

in

the

real

world.

Your

inner

sense

of

truth

responds

to

a

story's

causality--

to

whether

it

faithfully

shows

the

way

the

universe

functions,

the

way

the

gods

work

their

will

among

human

beings."

Qing-jao

thought

for

only

a

moment,

then

nodded

her

understanding.

"So

the

Life

of

Human

may

be

universally

true,

but

specifically

false."

"Yes,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"You

can

read

the

book

and

gain

great

wisdom

from

it,

because

it

is

true.

But

is

that

book

an

accurate

representation

of

the

pequeninos

themselves?

One

can

hardly

believe

that--

a

mammaloid

species

that

turns

into

a

tree

when

it

dies?

Beautiful

as

poetry.

Ludicrous

as

science."

"But

can

you

know

that,

either,

Father?"

"I

can't

be

sure,

no.

Nature

has

done

many

strange

things,

and

there

is

a

chance

that

the

Life

of

Human

is

genuine

and

true.

Thus

I

neither

believe

it

nor

disbelieve

it.

I

hold

it

in

abeyance.

I

wait.

Yet

while

I'm

waiting,

I

don't

expect

Congress

to

treat

Lusitania

as

if

it

were

populated

by

the

fanciful

creatures

from

the

Life

of

Human.

For

all

we

know,

the

pequeninos

may

be

deadly

dangerous

to

us.

They

are

aliens."

"Ramen."

"In

the

story.

But

raman

or

varelse,

we

do

not

know

what

they

are.

The

fleet

carries

the

Little

Doctor

because

it

might

be

necessary

to

save

mankind

from

unspeakable

peril.

It

is

not

up

to

us

to

decide

whether

or

not

it

should

be

used--

Congress

will

decide.

It

is

not

up

to

us

to

decide

whether

it

should

have

been

sent-

-

Congress

has

sent

it.

And

it

is

certainly

not

up

to

us

to

decide

whether

it

should

exist--

the

gods

have

decreed

that

such

a

thing

is

possible

and

can

exist."

"So

Demosthenes

was

right.

The

M.D.

Device

is

with

the

fleet."

"Yes."

"And

the

government

files

that

Demosthenes

published--

they

were

genuine."

"Yes.:

"But

Father--

you

joined

many

others

in

claiming

that

they

were

forgeries."

"Just

as

the

gods

speak

only

to

a

chosen

few,

so

the

secrets

of

the

rulers

must

be

known

only

to

those

who

will

use

the

knowledge

properly.

Demosthenes

was

giving

powerful

secrets

to

people

who

were

not

fit

to

use

them

wisely,

and

so

for

the

good

of

the

people

those

secrets

had

to

be

withdrawn.

The

only

way

to

retrieve

a

secret,

once

it

is

known,

is

to

replace

it

with

a

lie;

then

the

knowledge

of

the

truth

is

once

again

your

secret."

"You're

telling

me

that

Demosthenes

is

not

a

liar,

and

Congress

is."

"I'm

telling

you

that

Demosthenes

is

the

enemy

of

the

gods.

A

wise

ruler

would

never

have

sent

the

Lusitania

Fleet

without

giving

it

the

possibility

of

responding

to

any

circumstance.

But

Demosthenes

has

used

his

knowledge

that

the

Little

Doctor

is

with

the

fleet

in

order

to

try

to

force

Congress

to

withdraw

the

fleet.

Thus

he

wishes

to

take

power

out

of

the

hands

of

those

whom

the

gods

have

ordained

to

rule

humankind.

What

would

happen

to

the

people

if

they

rejected

the

rulers

given

them

by

the

gods?"

"Chaos

and

suffering,"

said

Qing-jao.

History

was

full

of

times

of

chaos

and

suffering,

until

the

gods

sent

strong

rulers

and

institutions

to

keep

order.

"So

Demosthenes

told

the

truth

about

the

Little

Doctor.

Did

you

think

the

enemies

of

the

gods

could

never

speak

the

truth?

I

wish

it

were

so.

It

would

make

them

much

easier

to

identify."

"If

we

can

lie

in

the

service

of

the

gods,

what

other

crimes

can

we

commit?"

"What

is

a

crime?"

"An

act

that's

against

the

law."

"What

law?"

"I

see--

Congress

makes

the

law,

so

the

law

is

whatever

Congress

says.

But

Congress

is

composed

of

men

and

women,

who

may

do

good

and

evil."

"Now

you're

nearer

the

truth.

We

can't

do

crimes

in

the

service

of

Congress,

because

Congress

makes

the

laws.

But

if

Congress

ever

became

evil,

then

in

obeying

them

we

might

also

be

doing

evil.

That

is

a

matter

of

conscience.

However,

if

that

happened,

Congress

would

surely

lose

the

mandate

of

heaven.

And

we,

the

godspoken,

don't

have

to

wait

and

wonder

about

the

mandate

of

heaven,

as

others

do.

If

Congress

ever

loses

the

mandate

of

the

gods,

we

will

know

at

once."

"So

you

lied

for

Congress

because

Congress

had

the

mandate

of

heaven."

"And

therefore

I

knew

that

to

help

them

keep

their

secret

was

the

will

of

the

gods

for

the

good

of

the

people."

Qing-jao

had

never

thought

of

Congress

in

quite

this

way

before.

All

the

history

books

she

had

studied

showed

Congress

as

the

great

unifier

of

humanity,

and

according

to

the

schoolbooks,

all

its

acts

were

noble.

Now,

though,

she

understood

that

some

of

its

actions

might

not

seem

good.

Yet

that

didn't

necessarily

mean

that

they

were

not

good.

"I

must

learn

from

the

gods,

then,

whether

the

will

of

Congress

is

also

their

will,"

she

said.

"Will

you

do

that?"

asked

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Will

you

obey

the

will

of

Congress,

even

when

it

might

seem

wrong,

as

long

as

Congress

has

the

mandate

of

heaven?"

"Are

you

asking

for

my

oath?"

"I

am."

"Then

yes,

I

will

obey,

as

long

as

they

have

the

mandate

of

heaven."

"I

had

to

have

that

oath

from

you

to

satisfy

the

security

requirements

of

Congress,"

he

said.

"I

couldn't

have

given

you

your

task

without

it."

He

cleared

his

throat.

"But

now

I

ask

you

for

another

oath."

"I'll

give

it

if

I

can."

"This

oath

is

from--

it

arises

from

great

love.

Han

Qing-jao,

will

you

serve

the

gods

in

all

things,

in

all

ways,

throughout

your

life?"

"Oh,

Father,

we

need

no

oath

for

this.

Haven't

the

gods

chosen

me

already,

and

led

me

with

their

voice?"

"Nevertheless

I

ask

you

for

this

oath."

"Always,

in

all

things,

in

all

ways,

I

will

serve

the

gods."

To

her

surprise,

Father

knelt

before

her

and

took

her

hands

in

his.

Tears

streamed

down

his

cheeks.

"You

have

lifted

from

my

heart

the

heaviest

burden

that

was

ever

laid

there."

"How

did

I

do

this,

Father?"

"Before

your

mother

died,

she

asked

me

for

my

promise.

She

said

that

since

her

entire

character

was

expressed

by

her

devotion

to

the

gods,

the

only

way

I

could

help

you

to

know

her

was

to

teach

you

also

to

serve

the

gods.

All

my

life

I

have

still

been

afraid

that

I

might

fail,

that

you

might

turn

away

from

the

gods.

That

you

might

come

to

hate

them.

Or

that

you

might

not

be

worthy

of

their

voice."

This

struck

Qing-jao

to

the

heart.

She

was

always

conscious

of

her

deep

unworthiness

before

the

gods,

of

her

filthiness

in

their

sight--

even

when

they

weren't

requiring

her

to

watch

or

trace

woodgrain

lines.

Only

now

did

she

learn

what

was

at

stake:

her

mother's

love

for

her.

"All

my

fears

are

gone

now.

You

are

a

perfect

daughter,

my

Qing-jao.

You

already

serve

the

gods

well.

And

now,

with

your

oath,

I

can

be

sure

you'll

continue

forever.

This

will

cause

great

rejoicing

in

the

house

in

heaven

where

your

mother

dwells."

Will

it?

In

heaven

they

know

my

weakness.

You,

Father,

you

only

see

that

I

have

not

yet

failed

the

gods;

Mother

must

know

how

close

I've

come

so

many

times,

how

filthy

I

am

whenever

the

gods

look

upon

me.

But

he

seemed

so

full

of

joy

that

she

dared

not

show

him

how

much

she

dreaded

the

day

when

she

would

prove

her

unworthiness

for

all

to

see.

So

she

embraced

him.

Still,

she

couldn't

help

asking

him,

"Father,

do

you

really

think

Mother

heard

me

make

that

oath?"

"I

hope

so,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"If

she

didn't,

the

gods

will

surely

save

the

echo

of

it

and

put

it

in

a

seashell

and

let

her

listen

to

it

whenever

she

puts

it

to

her

ear."

This

sort

of

fanciful

storytelling

was

a

game

they

had

played

together

as

children.

Qing-jao

set

aside

her

dread

and

quickly

came

up

with

an

answer.

"No,

the

gods

will

save

the

touch

of

our

embrace

and

weave

it

into

a

shawl,

which

she

can

wear

around

her

shoulders

when

winter

comes

to

heaven."

She

was

relieved,

anyway,

that

Father

had

not

said

yes.

He

only

hoped

that

Mother

had

heard

the

oath

she

made.

Perhaps

she

hadn't--

band

so

she

wouldn't

be

so

disappointed

when

her

daughter

failed.

Father

kissed

her,

then

stood

up.

"Now

you

are

ready

to

hear

your

task,"

he

said.

He

took

her

by

the

hand

and

led

her

to

his

table.

She

stood

beside

him

when

he

sat

on

his

chair;

she

was

not

much

taller,

standing,

than

he

was

sitting

down.

Probably

she

had

not

yet

reached

her

adult

height,

but

she

hoped

she

wouldn't

grow

much

more.

She

didn't

want

to

become

one

of

those

large,

hulking

women

who

carried

heavy

burdens

in

the

fields.

Better

to

be

a

mouse

than

a

hog,

that's

what

Mu-pao

had

told

her

years

ago.

Father

brought

a

starmap

up

into

the

display.

She

recognized

the

area

immediately.

It

centered

on

the

Lusitania

star

system,

though

the

scale

was

too

small

for

individual

planets

to

be

visible.

"Lusitania

is

in

the

center,"

she

said.

Father

nodded.

He

typed

a

few

more

commands.

"Now

watch

this,"

he

said.

"Not

the

display,

my

fingers.

This,

plus

your

voice

identification,

is

the

password

that

will

allow

you

to

access

the

information

you'll

need."

She

watched

him

type:

4Gang.

She

recognized

the

reference

at

once.

Her

mother's

ancestor-of-the-heart

had

been

Jiang-qing,

the

widow

of

the

first

Communist

Emperor,

Mao

Ze-dong.

When

Jiang-qing

and

her

allies

were

driven

from

power,

the

Conspiracy

of

Cowards

vilified

them

under

the

name

"Gang

of

Four."

Qing-jao's

mother

had

been

a

true

daughter-of-the-heart

to

that

great

martyred

woman

of

the

past.

And

now

Qing-jao

would

be

able

to

do

further

honor

to

her

mother's

ancestor-of-the-heart

every

time

she

typed

the

access

code.

It

was

a

gracious

thing

for

her

father

to

arrange.

In

the

display

there

appeared

many

green

dots.

She

quickly

counted,

almost

without

thinking:

there

were

nineteen

of

them,

clustered

at

some

distance

from

Lusitania,

but

surrounding

it

in

most

directions.

"Is

that

the

Lusitania

Fleet?"

"Those

were

their

positions

five

months

ago."

He

typed

again.

The

green

dots

all

disappeared.

"And

those

are

their

positions

today."

She

looked

for

them.

She

couldn't

find

a

green

dot

anywhere.

Yet

Father

clearly

expected

her

to

see

something.

"Are

they

already

at

Lusitania?"

"The

ships

are

where

you

see

them,"

said

Father.

"Five

months

ago

the

fleet

disappeared."

"Where

did

it

go?"

"No

one

knows."

"Was

it

a

mutiny?"

"No

one

knows."

"The

whole

fleet?"

"Every

ship."

"When

you

say

they

disappeared,

what

do

you

mean?"

Father

glanced

at

her

with

a

smile.

"Well

done,

Qing-jao.

You've

asked

the

right

question.

No

one

saw

them--

they

were

all

in

deep

space.

So

they

didn't

physically

disappear.

As

far

as

we

know,

they

may

be

moving

along,

still

on

course.

They

only

disappeared

in

the

sense

that

we

lost

all

contact

with

them.

"

"The

ansibles?"

"Silent.

All

within

the

same

three-minute

period.

No

transmissions

were

interrupted.

One

would

end,

and

then

the

next

one--

never

came."

"Every

ship's

connection

with

every

planetside

ansible

everywhere?

That's

impossible.

Even

an

explosion--

if

there

could

be

one

so

large--

but

it

couldn't

be

a

single

event,

anyway,

because

they

were

so

widely

distributed

around

Lusitania.

"

"Well,

it

could

be,

Qing-jao.

If

you

can

imagine

an

event

so

cataclysmic--

it

could

be

that

Lusitania's

star

became

a

supernova.

It

would

be

decades

before

we

saw

the

flash

even

on

the

closest

worlds.

The

trouble

is

that

it

would

be

the

most

unlikely

supernova

in

history.

Not

impossible,

but

unlikely."

"And

there

would

have

been

some

advance

indications.

Some

changes

in

the

star's

condition.

Didn't

the

ships'

instruments

detect

something?"

"No.

That's

why

we

don't

think

it

was

any

known

astronomical

phenomenon.

Scientists

can't

think

of

anything

to

explain

it.

So

we've

tried

investigating

it

as

sabotage.

We've

searched

for

penetrations

of

the

ansible

computers.

We've

raked

over

all

the

personnel

files

from

every

ship,

searching

for

some

possible

conspiracy

among

the

shipboard

crews.

There's

been

cryptoanalysis

of

every

communication

by

every

ship,

searching

for

some

kind

of

messages

among

conspirators.

The

military

and

the

government

have

analyzed

everything

they

can

think

of

to

analyze.

The

police

on

every

planet

have

conducted

inquiries--

we've

checked

the

background

on

every

ansible

operator."

"Even

though

no

messages

are

being

sent,

are

the

ansibles

still

connected?"

"What

do

you

think?"

Qing-jao

blushed.

"Of

course

they

would

be,

even

if

an

M.D.

Device

had

been

used

against

the

fleet,

because

the

ansibles

are

linked

by

fragments

of

subatomic

particles.

They'd

still

be

there

even

if

the

whole

starship

were

blown

to

dust."

"Don't

be

embarrassed,

Qing-jao.

The

wise

are

not

wise

because

they

make

no

mistakes.

They

are

wise

because

they

correct

their

mistakes

as

soon

as

they

recognize

them."

However,

Qing-jao

was

blushing

now

for

another

reason.

The

hot

blood

was

pounding

in

her

head

because

it

had

only

now

dawned

on

her

what

Father's

assignment

for

her

was

going

to

be.

But

that

was

impossible.

He

couldn't

give

to

her

a

task

that

thousands

of

wiser,

older

people

had

already

failed

at.

"Father,"

she

whispered.

"What

is

my

task?"

She

still

hoped

that

it

was

some

minor

problem

involved

with

the

disappearance

of

the

fleet.

But

she

knew

that

her

hope

was

in

vain

even

before

he

spoke.

"You

must

discover

every

possible

explanation

for

the

disappearance

of

the

fleet,"

he

said,

"and

calculate

the

likelihood

of

each

one.

Starways

Congress

must

be

able

to

tell

how

this

happened

and

how

to

make

sure

it

will

never

happen

again."

"But

Father,"

said

Qing-jao,

"I'm

only

sixteen.

Aren't

there

many

others

who

are

wiser

than

I

am?"

"Perhaps

they're

all

too

wise

to

attept

the

task,"

he

said.

"But

you

are

young

enough

not

to

fancy

yourself

wise.

You're

young

enough

to

think

of

impossible

things

and

discover

why

they

might

be

possible.

Above

all,

gods

speak

to

you

with

extraordinary

clarity,

my

brilliant

child,

my

Gloriously

Bright."

That

was

what

she

was

afraid

of--

that

Father

expected

her

to

succeed

because

of

the

favor

of

the

gods.

He

didn't

understand

how

unworthy

the

gods

found

her,

how

little

they

liked

her.

And

there

was

another

problem.

"What

if

I

succeed?

What

if

I

find

out

where

the

Lusitania

Fleet

is,

and

restore

communications?

Wouldn't

it

then

be

my

fault

if

the

fleet

destroyed

Lusitania?"

"It's

good

that

your

first

thought

is

compassion

for

the

people

of

Lusitania.

I

assure

you

that

Starways

Congress

has

promised

not

to

use

the

M.D.

Device

unless

it

proves

absolutely

unavoidable,

and

that

is

so

unlikely

that

I

can't

believe

it

would

happen.

Even

if

it

did,

though,

it's

Congress

that

must

decide.

As

my

ancestor-of-the-heart

said,

'Though

the

wise

man's

punishments

may

be

light,

this

is

not

due

to

his

compassion;

though

his

penalties

may

be

severe,

this

is

not

because

he

is

cruel;

he

simply

follows

the

custom

appropriate

to

the

time.

Circumstances

change

according

to

the

age,

and

ways

of

dealing

with

them

change

with

the

circumstances.'

You

may

be

sure

that

Starways

Congress

will

deal

with

Lusitania,

not

according

to

kindness

or

cruelty,

but

according

to

what

is

necessary

for

the

good

of

all

humanity.

That

is

why

we

serve

the

rulers:

because

they

serve

the

people,

who

serve

the

ancestors,

who

serve

the

gods."

"Father,

I

was

unworthy

even

to

think

otherwise,"

said

Qing-jao.

She

felt

her

filthiness

now,

instead

of

just

knowing

it

in

her

mind.

She

needed

to

wash

her

hands.

She

needed

to

trace

a

line.

But

she

contained

it.

She

would

wait.

Whatever

I

do,

she

thought,

there

will

be

a

terrible

consequence.

If

I

fail,

then

Father

will

lose

honor

before

Congress

and

therefore

before

all

the

world

of

Path.

That

would

prove

to

many

that

Father

isn't

worthy

to

be

chosen

god

of

Path

when

he

dies.

Yet

if

I

succeed,

the

result

might

be

xenocide.

Even

though

the

choice

belongs

to

Congress,

I

would

still

know

that

I

made

such

a

thing

possible.

The

responsibility

would

be

partly

mine.

No

matter

what

I

do,

I

will

be

covered

with

failure

and

smeared

with

unworthiness.

Then

Father

spoke

to

her

as

if

the

gods

had

shown

him

her

heart.

"Yes,

you

were

unworthy,"

he

said,

"and

you

continue

to

be

unworthy

in

your

thoughts

even

now."

Qing-jao

blushed

and

bowed

her

head,

ashamed,

not

that

her

thoughts

had

been

so

plainly

visible

to

her

father,

but

that

she

had

had

such

disobedient

thoughts

at

all.

Father

touched

her

shoulder

gently

with

his

hand.

"But

I

believe

the

gods

will

make

you

worthy,"

said

Father.

"Starways

Congress

has

the

mandate

of

heaven,

but

you

are

also

chosen

to

walk

your

own

path.

You

can

succeed

in

this

great

work.

Will

you

try?"

"I

will

try."

I

will

also

fail,

but

that

will

surprise

no

one,

least

of

all

the

gods,

who

know

my

unworthiness.

"All

the

pertinent

archives

have

been

opened

up

to

your

searching,

when

you

speak

your

name

and

type

the

password.

If

you

need

help,

let

me

know."

She

left

Father's

room

with

dignity,

and

forced

herself

to

walk

slowly

up

the

stairs

to

her

room.

Only

when

she

was

inside

with

the

door

closed

did

she

throw

herself

to

her

knees

and

creep

along

the

floor.

She

traced

woodgrain

lines

until

she

could

hardly

see.

Her

unworthiness

was

so

great

that

even

then

she

didn't

quite

feel

clean;

she

went

to

the

lavatory

and

scrubbed

her

hands

until

she

knew

the

gods

were

satisfied.

Twice

the

servants

tried

to

interrupt

her

with

meals

or

messages--

she

cared

little

which--

but

when

they

saw

that

she

was

communing

with

the

gods

they

bowed

and

quietly

slipped

away.

It

was

not

the

washing

of

her

hands,

though,

that

finally

made

her

clean.

It

was

the

moment

when

she

drove

the

last

vestige

of

uncertainty

from

her

heart.

Starways

Congress

had

the

mandate

of

heaven.

She

must

purge

herself

of

all

doubt.

Whatever

they

meant

to

do

with

the

Lusitania

Fleet,

it

was

surely

the

will

of

the

gods

that

it

be

accomplished.

Therefore

it

was

her

duty

to

help

them

accomplish

it.

And

if

she

was

in

fact

doing

the

will

of

the

gods,

then

they

would

open

a

way

for

her

to

solve

the

problem

that

had

been

set

before

her.

Anytime

she

thought

otherwise,

anytime

the

words

of

Demosthenes

returned

to

her

mind,

she

would

have

to

blot

them

out

by

remembering

that

she

would

obey

the

rulers

who

have

the

mandate

of

heaven.

By

the

time

her

mind

was

calm,

her

palms

were

raw

and

dotted

with

blood

seeping

up

from

the

layers

of

living

skin

that

were

now

so

close

to

the

surface.

This

is

how

my

understanding

of

the

truth

arises,

she

told

herself.

If

I

wash

away

enough

of

my

mortality,

then

the

truth

of

the

gods

will

seep

upward

into

the

light.

She

was

clean

at

last.

The

hour

was

late

and

her

eyes

were

tired.

Nevertheless,

she

sat

down

before

her

terminal

and

began

the

work.

"Show

me

summaries

of

all

the

research

that

has

been

conducted

so

far

on

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet,"

she

said,

"starting

with

the

most

recent."

Almost

at

once

words

started

appearing

in

the

air

above

her

terminal,

page

upon

page

lined

up

like

soldiers

marching

to

the

front.

She

would

read

one,

then

scroll

it

out

of

the

way,

only

to

have

the

page

behind

it

move

to

the

front

for

her

to

read

it.

Seven

hours

she

read

until

she

could

read

no

more;

then

she

fell

asleep

before

the

terminal.

***

Jane

watches

everything.

She

can

do

a

million

jobs

and

pay

attention

to

a

thousand

things

at

once.

Neither

of

these

capacities

is

infinite,

but

they're

so

much

greater

than

our

pathetic

ability

to

think

about

one

thing

while

doing

another

that

they

might

as

well

be.

She

does

have

a

sensory

limitation

that

we

don't

have,

however;

or,

rather,

we

are

her

greatest

limitation.

She

can't

see

or

know

anything

that

hasn't

been

entered

as

data

in

a

computer

that

is

tied

to

the

great

interworld

network.

That's

less

of

a

limitation

than

you

might

think.

She

has

almost

immediate

access

to

the

raw

inputs

of

every

starship,

every

satellite,

every

traffic

control

system,

and

almost

every

electronically-monitored

spy

device

in

the

human

universe.

But

it

does

mean

that

she

almost

never

witnesses

lovers'

quarrels,

bedtime

stories,

classroom

arguments,

supper-table

gossip,

or

bitter

tears

privately

shed.

She

only

knows

that

aspect

of

our

lives

that

we

represent

as

digital

information.

If

you

asked

her

the

exact

number

of

human

beings

in

the

settled

worlds,

she

would

quickly

give

you

a

number

based

on

census

figures

combined

with

birth-and-death

probabilities

in

all

our

population

groups.

In

most

cases,

she

could

match

numbers

with

names,

though

no

human

could

live

long

enough

to

read

the

list.

And

if

you

took

a

name

you

just

happened

to

think

of--

Han

Qing-jao,

for

instance--

and

you

asked

Jane,

"Who

is

this

person?"

she'd

almost

immediately

give

you

the

vital

statistics--

birth

date,

citizenship,

parentage,

height

and

weight

at

last

medical

checkup,

grades

in

school.

But

that

is

all

gratuitous

information,

background

noise

to

her;

she

knows

it's

there,

but

it

means

nothing.

To

ask

her

about

Han

Qing-jao

would

be

something

like

asking

her

a

question

about

a

certain

molecule

of

water

vapor

in

a

distant

cloud.

The

molecule

is

certainly

there,

but

there's

nothing

special

to

differentiate

it

from

the

million

others

in

its

immediate

vicinity.

That

was

true

until

the

moment

that

Han

Qing-jao

began

to

use

her

computer

to

access

all

the

reports

dealing

with

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

Then

Qing-jao's

name

moved

many

levels

upward

in

Jane's

attention.

Jane

began

to

keep

a

log

of

everything

that

Qing-jao

did

with

her

computer.

And

it

quickly

became

clear

to

her

that

Han

Qing-jao,

though

she

was

only

sixteen,

meant

to

make

serious

trouble

for

Jane.

Because

Han

Qing-jao,

unconnected

as

she

was

to

any

particular

bureaucracy,

having

no

ideological

axe

to

grind

or

vested

interest

to

protect,

was

taking

a

broader

and

therefore

more

dangerous

look

at

all

the

information

that

had

been

collected

by

every

human

agency.

Why

was

it

dangerous?

Had

Jane

left

clues

behind

that

Qing-jao

would

find?

No,

of

course

not.

Jane

left

no

clues.

She

had

thought

of

leaving

some,

of

trying

to

make

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet

look

like

sabotage

or

mechanical

failure

or

some

natural

disaster.

She

had

to

give

up

on

that

idea,

because

she

couldn't

work

up

any

physical

clues.

All

she

could

do

was

leave

misleading

data

in

computer

memories.

None

of

it

would

ever

have

any

physical

analogue

in

the

real

world,

and

therefore

any

halfway-intelligent

researcher

would

quickly

realize

that

the

clues

were

all

faked-up

data.

Then

he

would

conclude

that

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet

had

to

have

been

caused

by

some

agency

that

had

unimaginably

detailed

access

to

the

computer

systems

that

had

the

false

data.

Surely

that

would

lead

people

to

discover

her

far

more

quickly

than

if

she

left

no

evidence

at

all.

Leaving

no

evidence

was

the

best

course,

definitely;

and

until

Han

Qing-jao

began

her

investigation,

it

had

worked

very

well.

Each

investigating

agency

looked

only

in

the

places

they

usually

looked.

The

police

on

many

planets

checked

out

all

the

known

dissident

groups

(and,

in

some

places,

tortured

various

dissidents

until

they

made

useless

confessions,

at

which

point

the

interrogators

filed

final

reports

and

pronounced

the

issue

closed).

The

military

looked

for

evidence

of

military

opposition--

especially

alien

starships,

since

the

military

had

keen

memories

of

the

invasion

of

the

buggers

three

thousand

years

before.

Scientists

looked

for

evidence

of

some

unexpected

invisible

astronomical

phenomenon

that

could

account

for

either

the

destruction

of

the

fleet

or

the

selective

breakdown

of

ansible

communication.

The

politicians

looked

for

somebody

else

to

blame.

Nobody

imagined

Jane,

and

therefore

nobody

found

her.

But

Han

Qing-jao

was

putting

everything

together,

carefully,

systematically,

running

precise

searches

on

the

data.

She

would

inevitably

turn

up

the

evidence

that

could

eventually

prove--

and

end--

Jane's

existence.

That

evidence

was,

simply

put,

the

lack

of

evidence.

Nobody

else

could

see

it,

because

nobody

had

ever

brought

an

unbiased

methodical

mind

to

the

investigation.

What

Jane

couldn't

know

was

that

Qing-jao's

seemingly

inhuman

patience,

her

meticulous

attention

to

detail,

her

constant

rephrasing

and

reprogramming

of

computer

searches,

that

all

of

these

were

the

result

of

endless

hours

kneeling

hunched

over

on

a

wooden

floor,

carefully

following

a

grain

in

the

wood

from

one

end

of

a

board

to

the

other,

from

one

side

of

a

room

to

the

other.

Jane

couldn't

begin

to

guess

that

it

was

the

great

lesson

taught

her

by

the

gods

that

made

Qing-jao

her

most

formidable

opponent.

All

Jane

knew

was

that

at

some

point,

this

searcher

named

Qing-jao

would

probably

realize

what

no

one

else

really

understood:

that

every

conceivable

explanation

for

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet

had

already

been

completely

eliminated.

At

that

point

only

one

conclusion

would

remain:

that

some

force

not

yet

encountered

anywhere

in

the

history

of

humankind

had

the

power

either

to

make

a

widely

scattered

fleet

of

starships

disappear

simultaneously,

or--

just

as

unlikely--

to

make

that

fleet's

ansibles

all

stop

functioning

at

once.

And

if

that

same

methodical

mind

then

started

listing

possible

forces

that

might

have

such

power,

eventually

it

was

bound

to

name

the

one

that

was

true:

an

independent

entity

that

dwelt

among--

no,

that

was

composed

of--

the

philotic

rays

connecting

all

ansibles

together.

Because

this

idea

was

true,

no

amount

of

logical

scrutiny

or

research

would

eliminate

it.

Eventually

this

idea

would

be

left

standing

alone.

And

at

that

point,

somebody

would

surely

act

on

Qing-jao's

discovery

and

set

out

to

destroy

Jane.

So

Jane

watched

Qing-jao's

research

with

more

and

more

fascination.

This

sixteen-year-old

daughter

of

Han

Fei-tzu,

who

weighed

39

kilograms

and

stood

160

centimeters

tall

and

was

in

the

uppermost

social

and

intellectual

class

on

the

Taoist

Chinese

world

of

Path,

was

the

first

human

being

Jane

had

ever

found

who

approached

the

thoroughness

and

precision

of

a

computer

and,

therefore,

of

Jane

herself.

And

though

Jane

could

conduct

in

an

hour

the

search

that

was

taking

Qing-jao

weeks

and

months

to

complete,

the

dangerous

truth

was

that

Qing-jao

was

performing

almost

exactly

the

search

Jane

herself

would

have

conducted;

and

therefore

there

was

no

reason

for

Jane

to

suppose

that

Qing-jao

would

not

reach

the

conclusion

that

Jane

herself

would

reach.

Qing-jao

was

therefore

Jane's

most

dangerous

enemy,

and

Jane

was

helpless

to

stop

her--

at

least

physically.

Trying

to

block

Qing-jao's

access

to

information

would

only

mean

leading

her

more

quickly

to

the

knowledge

of

Jane's

existence.

So

instead

of

open

opposition,

Jane

searched

for

another

way

to

stop

her

eney.

She

did

not

understand

all

of

human

nature,

but

Ender

had

taught

her

this:

to

stop

a

human

being

from

doing

something,

you

must

find

a

way

to

make

the

person

stop

wanting

to

do

it.

Chapter

6

--

VARELSE

<How

are

you

able

to

speak

directly

into

Ender's

mind?>

<Now

that

we

know

where

he

is,

it's

as

natural

as

eating.>

<How

did

you

find

him?

I've

never

been

able

to

speak

into

the

mind

of

anyone

who

hasn't

passed

into

the

third

life.>

<We

found

him

through

the

ansibles,

and

the

electronics

connected

to

them--

found

where

his

body

was

in

space.

To

reach

his

mind,

we

had

to

reach

into

chaos

and

form

a

bridge.>

<Bridge?>

<A

transitional

entity,

which

partly

resembled

his

mind

and

partly

ours.>

<If

you

could

reach

his

mind,

why

didn't

you

stop

him

from

destroying

you?>

<The

human

brain

is

very

strange.

Before

we

could

make

sense

of

what

we

found

there,

before

we

could

learn

how

to

speak

into

that

twisted

space,

all

my

sisters

and

mothers

were

gone.

We

continued

to

study

his

mind

during

all

the

years

we

waited,

cocooned,

until

he

found

us;

when

he

come,

then

we

could

speak

directly

to

him.>

<What

happened

to

the

bridge

you

made?>

<We

never

thought

about

it.

It's

probably

still

out

there

somewhere.>

The

new

strain

of

potatoes

was

dying.

Ender

saw

the

telltale

brown

circles

in

the

leaves,

the

plants

broken

off

where

the

stems

had

turned

so

brittle

that

the

slightest

breeze

bent

them

till

they

snapped.

This

morning

they

had

all

been

healthy.

The

onset

of

this

disease

was

so

sudden,

its

effect

so

devastating,

that

it

could

only

be

the

descolada

virus.

Ela

and

Novinha

would

be

disappointed--

they

had

had

such

hopes

for

this

strain

of

potato.

Ela,

Ender's

stepdaughter,

had

been

working

on

a

gene

that

would

cause

every

cell

in

an

organism

to

produce

three

different

chemicals

that

were

known

to

inhibit

or

kill

the

descolada

virus.

Novinha,

Ender's

wife,

had

been

working

on

a

gene

that

would

cause

cell

nuclei

to

be

impermeable

to

any

molecule

larger

than

one-tenth

the

size

of

the

descolada.

With

this

strain

of

potato,

they

had

spliced

in

both

genes

and,

when

early

tests

showed

that

both

traits

had

taken

hold,

Ender

had

brought

the

seedlings

to

the

experimental

farm

and

planted

them.

He

and

his

assistants

had

nurtured

them

for

the

past

six

weeks.

All

had

seemed

to

be

going

well.

If

the

technique

had

worked,

it

could

have

been

adapted

to

all

the

plants

and

animals

that

the

humans

of

Lusitania

depended

on

for

food.

But

the

descolada

virus

was

too

clever

by

half--

it

saw

through

all

their

stratagems,

eventually.

Still,

six

weeks

was

better

than

the

normal

two

or

three

days.

Maybe

they

were

on

the

right

track.

Or

maybe

things

had

already

gone

too

far.

Back

when

Ender

first

arrived

on

Lusitania,

new

strains

of

Earthborn

plants

and

animals

could

last

as

long

as

twenty

years

in

the

field

before

the

descolada

decoded

their

genetic

molecules

and

tore

them

apart.

But

in

recent

years

the

descolada

virus

had

apparently

made

a

breakthrough

that

allowed

it

to

decode

any

genetic

molecule

from

Earth

in

days

or

even

hours.

These

days

the

only

thing

that

allowed

the

human

colonists

to

grow

their

plants

and

raise

their

animals

was

a

spray

that

was

immediately

fatal

to

the

descolada

virus.

There

were

human

colonists

who

wanted

to

spray

the

whole

planet

and

wipe

out

the

descolada

virus

once

and

for

all.

Spraying

a

whole

planet

was

impractical,

but

not

impossible;

there

were

other

reasons

for

rejecting

that

option.

Every

form

of

native

life

absolutely

depended

on

the

descolada

in

order

to

reproduce.

That

included

the

piggies--

the

pequeninos,

the

intelligent

natives

of

this

world--

whose

reproductive

cycle

was

inextricably

bound

up

with

the

only

native

species

of

tree.

If

the

descolada

virus

were

ever

destroyed,

this

generation

of

pequeninos

would

be

the

last.

It

would

be

xenocide.

So

far,

the

idea

of

doing

anything

that

would

wipe

out

the

piggies

would

be

immediately

rejected

by

most

of

the

people

of

Milagre,

the

village

of

humans.

So

far.

But

Ender

knew

that

many

minds

would

change

if

a

few

more

facts

were

widely

known.

For

instance,

only

a

handful

of

people

knew

that

twice

already

the

descolada

had

adapted

itself

to

the

chemical

they

were

using

to

kill

it.

Ela

and

Novinha

had

already

developed

several

new

versions

of

the

chemical,

so

that

the

next

time

the

descolada

adapted

to

one

viricide

they

could

switch

immediately

to

another.

Likewise,

they

had

once

had

to

change

the

descolada

inhibitor

that

kept

human

beings

from

dying

of

the

descolada

viruses

that

dwelt

in

every

human

in

the

colony.

The

inhibitor

was

added

to

all

the

colony's

food,

so

that

every

human

being

ingested

it

with

every

meal.

However,

all

the

inhibitors

and

viricides

worked

on

the

same

basic

principles.

Someday,

just

as

the

descolada

virus

had

learned

how

to

adapt

to

Earthborn

genes

in

general,

it

would

also

learn

how

to

handle

each

class

of

chemicals,

and

then

it

wouldn't

matter

how

many

new

versions

they

had--

the

descolada

would

exhaust

their

resources

in

days.

Only

a

few

people

knew

how

precarious

Milagre's

survival

really

was.

Only

a

few

people

understood

how

much

was

riding

on

the

work

that

Ela

and

Novinha,

as

Lusitania's

xenobiologists,

were

doing;

how

close

their

contest

was

with

the

descolada;

how

devastating

the

consequences

would

be

if

they

ever

fell

behind.

Just

as

well.

If

the

colonists

did

understand,

there

would

be

many

who

would

say,

If

it's

inevitable

that

someday

the

descolada

will

overwhelm

us,

then

let's

wipe

it

out

now.

If

that

kills

all

the

piggies

then

we're

sorry,

but

if

it's

us

or

them,

we

choose

us.

It

was

fine

for

Ender

to

take

the

long

view,

the

philosophical

perspective,

and

say,

Better

for

one

small

human

colony

to

perish

than

to

wipe

out

an

entire

sentient

species.

He

knew

this

argument

would

carry

no

water

with

the

humans

of

Lusitania.

Their

own

lives

were

at

stake

here,

and

the

lives

of

their

children;

it

would

be

absurd

to

expect

them

to

be

willing

to

die

for

the

sake

of

another

species

that

they

didn't

understand

and

that

few

of

them

even

liked.

It

would

make

no

sense

genetically--

evolution

encourages

only

creatures

who

are

serious

about

protecting

their

own

genes.

Even

if

the

Bishop

himself

declared

it

to

be

the

will

of

God

that

the

human

beings

of

Lusitania

lay

down

their

lives

for

the

piggies,

there

would

be

precious

few

who

would

obey.

I'm

not

sure

I

could

make

such

a

sacrifice

myself,

thought

Ender.

Even

though

I

have

no

children

of

my

own.

Even

though

I

have

already

lived

through

the

destruction

of

a

sentient

species--

even

though

I

triggered

that

destruction

myself,

and

I

know

what

a

terrible

moral

burden

that

is

to

bear--

I'm

not

sure

I

could

let

my

fellow

human

beings

die,

either

by

starvation

because

their

food

crops

have

been

destroyed,

or

far

more

painfully

by

the

return

of

the

descolada

as

a

disease

with

the

power

to

consume

the

human

body

in

days.

And

yet...

could

I

consent

to

the

destruction

of

the

pequeninos?

Could

I

permit

another

xenocide?

He

picked

up

one

of

the

broken

potato

stems

with

its

blotchy

leaves.

He

would

have

to

take

this

to

Novinha,

of

course.

Novinha

would

examine

it,

or

Ela

would,

and

they'd

confirm

what

was

already

obvious.

Another

failure.

He

put

the

potato

stem

into

a

sterile

pouch.

"Speaker."

It

was

Planter,

Ender's

assistant

and

his

closest

friend

among

the

piggies.

Planter

was

a

son

of

the

pequenino

named

Human,

whom

Ender

had

taken

into

the

"third

life,"

the

tree

stage

of

the

pequenino

life

cycle.

Ender

held

up

the

transparent

plastic

pouch

for

Planter

to

see

the

leaves

inside.

"Very

dead

indeed,

Speaker,"

said

Planter,

with

no

discernible

emotion.

That

had

been

the

most

disconcerting

thing

about

working

with

pequeninos

at

first--

they

didn't

show

emotions

in

ways

that

humans

could

easily,

habitually

interpret.

It

was

one

of

the

greatest

barriers

to

their

acceptance

by

most

of

the

colonists.

The

piggies

weren't

cute

or

cuddly;

they

were

merely

strange.

"We'll

try

again,"

said

Ender.

"I

think

we're

getting

closer."

"Your

wife

wants

you,"

said

Planter.

The

word

wife,

even

translated

into

a

human

language

like

Stark,

was

so

loaded

with

tension

for

a

pequenino

that

it

was

difficult

to

speak

the

word

naturally--

Planter

almost

screeched

it.

Yet

the

idea

of

wifeness

was

so

powerful

to

the

pequeninos

that,

while

they

could

call

Novinha

by

her

name

when

they

spoke

to

her

directly,

when

they

were

speaking

to

Novinha's

husband

they

could

only

refer

to

her

by

her

title.

"I

was

just

about

to

go

see

her

anyway,"

said

Ender.

"Would

you

measure

and

record

these

potatoes,

please?"

Planter

leaped

straight

up--

like

a

popcorn,

Ender

thought.

Though

his

face

remained,

to

human

eyes,

expressionless,

the

vertical

jump

showed

his

delight.

Planter

loved

working

with

the

electronic

equipment,

both

because

machines

fascinated

him

and

because

it

added

greatly

to

his

status

among

the

other

pequenino

males.

Planter

immediately

began

unpacking

the

camera

and

its

computer

from

the

bag

he

always

carried

with

him.

"When

you're

done,

please

prepare

this

isolated

section

for

flash

burning,"

said

Ender.

"Yes

yes,"

said

Planter.

"Yes

yes

yes."

Ender

sighed.

Pequeninos

got

so

annoyed

when

humans

told

them

things

that

they

already

knew.

Planter

certainly

knew

the

routine

when

the

descolada

had

adapted

to

a

new

crop--

the

"educated"

virus

had

to

be

destroyed

while

it

was

still

in

isolation.

No

point

in

letting

the

whole

community

of

descolada

viruses

profit

from

what

one

strain

had

learned.

So

Ender

shouldn't

have

reminded

him.

And

yet

that

was

how

human

beings

satisfied

their

sense

of

responsibility--

checking

again

even

when

they

knew

it

was

unnecessary.

Planter

was

so

busy

he

hardly

noticed

that

Ender

was

leaving

the

field.

When

Ender

was

inside

the

isolation

shed

at

the

townward

end

of

the

field,

he

stripped,

put

his

clothes

in

the

purification

box,

and

then

did

the

purification

dance--

hands

up

high,

arms

rotating

at

the

shoulder,

turning

in

a

circle,

squatting

and

standing

again,

so

that

no

part

of

his

body

was

missed

by

the

combination

of

radiation

and

gases

that

filled

the

shed.

He

breathed

deeply

through

mouth

and

nose,

then

coughed--

as

always--

because

the

gases

were

barely

within

the

limits

of

human

tolerance.

Three

full

minutes

with

burning

eyes

and

wheezing

lungs,

while

waving

his

arms

and

squatting

and

standing:

our

ritual

of

obeisance

to

the

almighty

descolada.

Thus

we

humiliate

ourselves

before

the

undisputed

master

of

life

on

this

planet.

Finally

it

was

done;

I've

been

roasted

to

a

turn,

he

thought.

As

fresh

air

finally

rushed

into

the

shed,

he

took

his

clothes

out

of

the

box

and

put

them

on,

still

hot.

As

soon

as

he

left

the

shed,

it

would

be

heated

so

that

every

surface

was

far

over

the

proven

heat

tolerance

of

the

descolada

virus.

Nothing

could

live

in

that

shed

during

this

final

step

of

purification.

Next

time

someone

came

to

the

shed

it

would

be

absolutely

sterile.

Yet

Ender

couldn't

help

but

think

that

somehow

the

descolada

virus

would

find

a

way

through--

if

not

through

the

shed,

then

through

the

mild

disruption

barrier

that

surrounded

the

experimental

crop

area

like

an

invisible

fortress

wall.

Officially,

no

molecule

larger

than

a

hundred

atoms

could

pass

through

that

barrier

without

being

broken

up.

Fences

on

either

side

of

the

barrier

kept

humans

and

piggies

from

straying

into

the

fatal

area--

but

Ender

had

often

imagined

what

it

would

be

like

for

someone

to

pass

through

the

disruption

field.

Every

cell

in

the

body

would

be

killed

instantly

as

the

nucleic

acids

broke

apart.

Perhaps

the

body

would

hold

together

physically.

But

in

Ender's

imagination

he

always

saw

the

body

crumbling

into

dust

on

the

other

side

of

the

barrier,

the

breeze

carrying

it

away

like

smoke

before

it

could

hit

the

ground.

What

made

Ender

most

uncomfortable

about

the

disruption

barrier

was

that

it

was

based

on

the

same

principle

as

the

Molecular

Disruption

Device.

Designed

to

be

used

against

starships

and

missiles,

it

was

Ender

who

turned

it

against

the

home

planet

of

the

buggers

when

he

commanded

the

human

warfleet

three

thousand

years

ago.

And

it

was

the

same

weapon

that

was

now

on

its

way

from

Starways

Congress

to

Lusitania.

According

to

Jane,

Starways

Congress

had

already

attempted

to

send

the

order

to

use

it.

She

had

blocked

that

by

cutting

off

ansible

communications

between

the

fleet

and

the

rest

of

humanity,

but

there

was

no

telling

whether

some

overwrought

ship's

captain,

panicked

because

his

ansible

wasn't

working,

might

still

use

it

on

Lusitania

when

he

got

here.

It

was

unthinkable,

but

they

had

done

it--

Congress

had

sent

the

order

to

destroy

a

world.

To

commit

xenocide.

Had

Ender

written

the

Hive

Queen

in

vain?

Had

they

already

forgotten?

But

it

wasn't

"already"

to

them.

It

was

three

thousand

years

to

most

people.

And

even

though

Ender

had

written

the

Life

of

Human,

it

wasn't

believed

widely

enough

yet.

It

hadn't

been

embraced

by

the

people

to

such

a

degree

that

Congress

wouldn't

dare

to

act

against

the

pequeninos.

Why

had

they

decided

to

do

it?

Probably

for

exactly

the

same

purpose

as

the

xenobiologists'

disruption

barrier:

to

isolate

a

dangerous

infection

so

it

couldn't

spread

into

the

wider

population.

Congress

was

probably

worried

about

containing

the

plague

of

planetary

revolt.

But

when

the

fleet

reached

here,

with

or

without

orders,

they

might

be

as

likely

to

use

the

Little

Doctor

as

the

final

solution

to

the

descolada

problem:

If

there

were

no

planet

Lusitania,

there

would

be

no

self-mutating

half-intelligent

virus

itching

for

a

chance

to

wipe

out

humanity

and

all

its

works.

It

wasn't

that

long

a

walk

from

the

experimental

fields

to

the

new

xenobiology

station.

The

path

wound

over

a

low

hill,

skirting

the

edge

of

the

wood

that

provided

father,

mother,

and

living

cemetery

to

this

tribe

of

pequeninos,

and

then

on

to

the

north

gate

in

the

fence

that

surrounded

the

human

colony.

The

fence

was

a

sore

point

with

Ender.

There

was

no

reason

for

it

to

exist

anymore,

now

that

the

policy

of

minimal

contact

between

humans

and

pequeninos

had

broken

down,

and

both

species

passed

freely

through

the

gate.

When

Ender

arrived

on

Lusitania,

the

fence

was

charged

with

a

field

that

caused

any

person

entering

it

to

suffer

excruciating

pain.

During

the

struggle

to

win

the

right

to

communicate

freely

with

the

pequeninos,

Ender's

oldest

stepson,

Miro,

was

trapped

in

the

field

for

several

minutes,

causing

irreversible

brain

damage.

Yet

Miro's

experience

was

only

the

most

painful

and

immediate

expression

of

what

the

fence

did

to

the

souls

of

the

humans

enclosed

within

it.

The

psychobarrier

had

been

shut

off

thirty

years

ago.

In

all

that

time,

there

had

been

no

reason

to

have

any

barrier

between

humans

and

pequeninos--

yet

the

fence

remained.

The

human

colonists

of

Lusitania

wanted

it

that

way.

They

wanted

the

boundary

between

human

and

pequenino

to

remain

unbreached.

That

was

why

the

xenobiology

labs

had

been

moved

from

their

old

location

down

by

the

river.

If

pequeninos

were

to

take

part

in

the

research,

the

lab

had

to

be

close

to

the

fence,

and

all

the

experimental

fields

outside

it,

so

that

humans

and

pequeninos

wouldn't

have

occasion

to

confront

each

other

unexpectedly.

When

Miro

left

to

meet

Valentine,

Ender

had

thought

he

would

return

to

be

astonished

by

the

great

changes

in

the

world

of

Lusitania.

He

had

thought

that

Miro

would

see

humans

and

pequeninos

living

side

by

side,

two

species

living

in

harmony.

Instead,

Miro

would

find

the

colony

nearly

unchanged.

With

rare

exceptions,

the

human

beings

of

Lusitania

did

not

long

for

the

close

company

of

another

species.

It

was

a

good

thing

that

Ender

had

helped

the

hive

queen

restore

the

race

of

buggers

so

far

from

Milagre.

Ender

had

planned

to

help

buggers

and

humans

gradually

come

to

know

each

other.

Instead,

he

and

Novinha

and

their

family

had

been

forced

to

keep

the

existence

of

the

buggers

on

Lusitania

a

close-held

secret.

If

the

human

colonists

couldn't

deal

with

the

mammal-like

pequeninos,

it

was

certain

that

knowing

about

the

insect-like

buggers

would

provoke

violent

xenophobia

almost

at

once.

I

have

too

many

secrets,

thought

Ender.

For

all

these

years

I've

been

a

speaker

for

the

dead,

uncovering

secrets

and

helping

people

to

live

in

the

light

of

truth.

Now

I

no

longer

tell

anyone

half

of

what

I

know,

because

if

I

told

the

whole

truth

there

would

be

fear,

hatred,

brutality,

murder,

war.

Not

far

from

the

gate,

but

outside

it,

stood

two

fathertrees,

the

one

named

Rooter,

the

other

named

Human,

planted

so

that

from

the

gate

it

would

seem

that

Rooter

was

on

the

left

hand,

Human

on

the

right.

Human

was

the

pequenino

whom

Ender

had

been

required

to

ritually

kill

with

his

own

hands,

in

order

to

seal

the

treaty

between

humans

and

pequeninos.

Then

Human

was

reborn

in

cellulose

and

chlorophyll,

finally

a

mature

adult

male,

able

to

sire

children.

At

present

Human

still

had

enormous

prestige,

not

only

among

the

piggies

of

this

tribe,

but

in

many

other

tribes

as

well.

Ender

knew

that

he

was

alive;

yet,

seeing

the

tree,

it

was

impossible

for

him

to

forget

how

Human

had

died.

Ender

had

no

trouble

dealing

with

Human

as

a

person,

for

he

had

spoken

with

this

fathertree

many

times.

What

he

could

not

manage

was

to

think

of

this

tree

as

the

same

person

he

had

known

as

the

pequenino

named

Human.

Ender

might

understand

intellectually

that

it

was

will

and

memory

that

made

up

a

person's

identity,

and

that

will

and

memory

had

passed

intact

from

the

pequenino

into

the

fathertree.

But

intellectual

understanding

did

not

always

bring

visceral

belief.

Human

was

so

alien

now.

Yet

still

he

was

Human,

and

he

was

still

Ender's

friend;

Ender

touched

the

bark

of

the

tree

as

he

passed.

Then,

taking

a

few

steps

out

of

his

way,

Ender

walked

to

the

older

fathertree

named

Rooter,

and

touched

his

bark

also.

He

had

never

known

Rooter

as

a

pequenino--

Rooter

had

been

killed

by

other

hands,

and

his

tree

was

already

tall

and

well-spread

before

Ender

arrived

on

Lusitania.

There

was

no

sense

of

loss

to

trouble

him

when

Ender

talked

to

Rooter.

At

Rooter's

base,

among

the

roots,

lay

many

sticks.

Some

had

been

brought

here;

some

were

shed

from

Rooter's

own

branches.

They

were

talking

sticks.

Pequeninos

used

them

to

beat

a

rhythm

on

the

trunk

of

a

fathertree;

the

fathertree

would

shape

and

reshape

the

hollow

areas

inside

his

own

trunk

to

change

the

sound,

to

make

a

slow

kind

of

speech.

Ender

could

beat

the

rhythm--

clumsily,

but

well

enough

to

get

words

from

the

trees.

Today,

though,

Ender

wanted

no

conversation.

Let

Planter

tell

the

fathertrees

that

another

experiment

had

failed.

Ender

would

talk

to

Rooter

and

Human

later.

He

would

talk

to

the

hive

queen.

He

would

talk

to

Jane.

He

would

talk

to

everybody.

And

after

all

the

talking,

they

would

be

no

closer

to

solving

any

of

the

problems

that

darkened

Lusitania's

future.

Because

the

solution

to

their

problems

now

did

not

depend

on

talk.

It

depended

on

knowledge

and

action--

knowledge

that

only

other

people

could

learn,

actions

that

only

other

people

could

perform.

There

was

nothing

that

Ender

could

do

himself

to

solve

anything.

All

he

could

do,

all

he

had

ever

done

since

his

final

battle

as

a

child

warrior,

was

listen

and

talk.

At

other

times,

in

other

places,

that

had

been

enough.

Not

now.

Many

different

kinds

of

destruction

loomed

over

Lusitania,

some

of

them

set

in

motion

by

Ender

himself,

and

yet

not

one

of

them

could

now

be

solved

by

any

act

or

word

or

thought

of

Andrew

Wiggin.

Like

all

the

other

citizens

of

Lusitania,

his

future

was

in

the

hands

of

other

people.

The

difference

between

him

and

them

was

that

Ender

knew

all

the

danger,

all

the

possible

consequences

of

every

failure

or

mistake.

Who

was

more

cursed,

the

one

who

died,

unknowing

until

the

very

moment

of

his

death,

or

the

one

who

watched

his

destruction

as

it

approached,

step

by

step,

for

days

and

weeks

and

years?

Ender

left

the

fathertrees

and

walked

on

down

the

well-beaten

path

toward

the

human

colony.

Through

the

gate,

through

the

door

of

the

xenobiology

lab.

The

pequenino

who

served

as

Ela's

most

trusted

assistant-

-

named

Deaf,

though

he

was

definitely

not

hard

of

hearing--

led

him

at

once

to

Novinha's

office,

where

Ela,

Novinha,

Quara,

and

Grego

were

already

waiting.

Ender

held

up

the

pouch

containing

the

fragment

of

potato

plant.

Ela

shook

her

head;

Novinha

sighed.

But

they

didn't

seem

half

as

disappointed

as

Ender

had

expected.

Clearly

there

was

something

else

on

their

minds.

"I

guess

we

expected

that,"

said

Novinha.

"We

still

had

to

try,"

said

Ela.

"Why

did

we

have

to

try?"

demanded

Grego.

Novinha's

youngest

son--

and

therefore

Ender's

stepson--

was

in

his

mid-thirties

now,

a

brilliant

scientist

in

his

own

right;

but

he

did

seem

to

relish

his

role

as

devil's

advocate

in

all

the

family's

discussions,

whether

they

dealt

with

xenobiology

or

the

color

to

paint

the

walls.

"All

we're

doing

by

introducing

these

new

strains

is

teaching

the

descolada

how

to

get

around

every

strategy

we

have

for

killing

it.

If

we

don't

wipe

it

out

soon,

it'll

wipe

us

out.

And

once

the

descolada

is

gone,

we

can

grow

regular

old

potatoes

without

any

of

this

nonsense."

"We

can't!"

shouted

Quara.

Her

vehemence

surprised

Ender.

Quara

was

reluctant

to

speak

out

at

the

best

of

times;

for

her

to

speak

so

loudly

now

was

out

of

character.

"I

tell

you

that

the

descolada

is

alive."

"And

I

tell

you

that

a

virus

is

a

virus,"

said

Grego.

It

bothered

Ender

that

Grego

was

calling

for

the

extermination

of

the

descolada--

it

wasn't

like

him

to

so

easily

call

for

something

that

would

destroy

the

pequeninos.

Grego

had

practically

grown

up

among

the

pequenino

males--

he

knew

them

better,

spoke

their

language

better,

than

anyone.

"Children,

be

quiet

and

let

me

explain

this

to

Andrew,"

said

Novinha.

"We

were

discussing

what

to

do

if

the

potatoes

failed,

Ela

and

I,

and

she

told

me--

no,

you

explain

it,

Ela."

"It's

an

easy

enough

concept.

Instead

of

trying

to

grow

plants

that

inhibit

the

growth

of

the

descolada

virus,

we

need

to

go

after

the

virus

itself."

"Right,"

said

Grego.

"Shut

up,"

said

Quara.

"As

a

kindness

to

us

all,

Grego,

please

do

as

your

sister

has

so

kindly

asked,"

said

Novinha.

Ela

sighed

and

went

on.

"We

can't

just

kill

it

because

that

would

kill

all

the

other

native

life

on

Lusitania.

So

what

I

propose

is

trying

to

develop

a

new

strain

of

descolada

that

continues

to

act

as

the

present

virus

acts

in

the

reproductive

cycles

of

all

the

Lusitanian

life

forms,

but

without

the

ability

to

adapt

to

new

species."

"You

can

eliminate

that

part

of

the

virus?"

asked

Ender.

"You

can

find

it?"

"Not

likely.

But

I

think

I

can

find

all

the

parts

of

the

virus

that

are

active

in

the

piggies

and

in

all

the

other

plant-animal

pairs,

keep

those,

and

discard

everything

else.

Then

we'd

add

a

rudimentary

reproductive

ability

and

set

up

some

receptors

so

it'll

respond

properly

to

the

appropriate

changes

in

the

host

bodies,

put

the

whole

thing

in

a

little

organelle,

and

there

we

have

it--

a

substitute

for

the

descolada

so

that

the

pequeninos

and

all

the

other

native

species

are

safe,

while

we

can

live

without

worry."

"Then

you'll

spray

all

the

original

descolada

virus

to

wipe

them

out?"

asked

Ender.

"What

if

there's

already

a

resistant

strain?"

"No,

we

don't

spray

them,

because

spraying

wouldn't

wipe

out

the

viruses

that

are

already

incorporated

into

the

bodies

of

every

Lusitanian

creature.

This

is

the

really

tricky

part--"

"As

if

the

rest

were

easy,"

said

Novinha,

"making

a

new

organelle

out

of

nothing--"

"We

can't

just

inject

these

organelles

into

a

few

piggies

or

even

into

all

of

them,

because

we'd

also

have

to

inject

them

into

every

other

native

animal

and

tree

and

blade

of

grass."

"Can't

be

done,"

said

Ender.

"So

we

have

to

develop

a

mechanism

to

deliver

the

organelles

universally,

and

at

the

same

time

destroy

the

old

descolada

viruses

once

and

for

all."

"Xenocide,"

said

Quara.

"That's

the

argument,"

said

Ela.

"Quara

says

the

descolada

is

sentient."

Ender

looked

at

his

youngest

stepdaughter.

"A

sentient

molecule?"

"They

have

language,

Andrew."

"When

did

this

happen?"

asked

Ender.

He

was

trying

to

imagine

how

a

genetic

molecule--

even

one

as

long

and

complex

as

the

descolada

virus--

could

possibly

speak.

"I've

suspected

it

for

a

long

time.

I

wasn't

going

to

say

anything

until

I

was

sure,

but--"

"Which

means

she

isn't

sure,"

said

Grego

triumphantly.

"But

I'm

almost

sure

now,

and

you

can't

go

destroying

a

whole

species

until

we

know."

"How

do

they

speak?"

asked

Ender.

"Not

like

us,

of

course,"

said

Quara.

"They

pass

information

back

and

forth

to

each

other

at

a

molecular

level.

I

first

noticed

it

as

I

was

working

on

the

question

of

how

the

new

resistant

strains

of

the

descolada

spread

so

quickly

and

replaced

all

the

old

viruses

in

such

a

short

time.

I

couldn't

solve

that

problem

because

I

was

asking

the

wrong

question.

They

don't

replace

the

old

ones.

They

simply

pass

messages."

"They

throw

darts,"

said

Grego.

"That

was

my

own

word

for

it,"

said

Quara.

"I

didn't

understand

that

it

was

speech."

"Because

it

wasn't

speech,"

said

Grego.

"That

was

five

years

ago,"

said

Ender.

"You

said

the

darts

they

send

out

carry

the

needed

genes

and

then

all

the

viruses

that

receive

the

darts

revise

their

own

structure

to

include

the

new

gene.

That's

hardly

language."

"But

that

isn't

the

only

time

they

send

darts,"

said

Quara.

"Those

messenger

molecules

are

moving

in

and

out

all

the

time,

and

most

of

the

time

they

aren't

incorporated

into

the

body

at

all.

They

get

read

by

several

parts

of

the

descolada

and

then

they're

passed

on

to

another

one."

"This

is

language?"

asked

Grego.

"Not

yet,"

said

Quara.

"But

sometimes

after

a

virus

reads

one

of

these

darts,

it

makes

a

new

dart

and

sends

it

out.

Here's

the

part

that

tells

me

it's

a

language:

The

front

part

of

the

new

dart

always

begins

with

a

molecular

sequence

similar

to

the

back

tag

of

the

dart

that

it's

answering.

It

holds

the

thread

of

the

conversation

together."

"Conversation,"

said

Grego

scornfully.

"Be

quiet

or

die,"

said

Ela.

Even

after

all

these

years,

Ender

realized,

Ela's

voice

still

had

the

power

to

curb

Grego's

snottiness--

sometimes,

at

least.

"I've

tracked

some

of

these

conversations

for

as

many

as

a

hundred

statements

and

answers.

Most

of

them

die

out

much

sooner

than

that.

A

few

of

them

are

incorporated

into

the

main

body

of

the

virus.

But

here's

the

most

interesting

thing--

it's

completely

voluntary.

Sometimes

one

virus

will

pick

up

that

dart

and

keep

it,

while

most

of

the

others

don't.

Sometimes

most

of

the

viruses

will

keep

a

particular

dart.

But

the

area

where

they

incorporate

these

message

darts

is

exactly

that

area

that

has

been

hardest

to

map.

It's

hardest

to

map

because

it

isn't

part

of

their

structure,

it's

their

memory,

and

individuals

are

all

different

from

each

other.

They

also

tend

to

weed

out

a

few

memory

fragments

when

they've

taken

on

too

many

darts."

"This

is

all

fascinating,"

said

Grego,

"but

it

isn't

science.

There

are

plenty

of

explanations

for

these

darts

and

the

random

bonding

and

shedding--"

"Not

random!"

said

Quara.

"None

of

this

is

language,"

said

Grego.

Ender

ignored

the

argument,

because

Jane

was

whispering

in

his

ear

through

the

jewel-like

transceiver

he

wore

there.

She

spoke

to

him

more

rarely

now

than

in

years

past.

He

listened

carefully,

taking

nothing

for

granted.

"She's

on

to

something,"

Jane

said.

"I've

looked

at

her

research

and

there's

something

going

on

here

that

doesn't

happen

with

any

other

subcellular

creature.

I've

run

many

different

analyses

on

the

data,

and

the

more

I

simulate

and

test

this

particular

behavior

of

the

descolada,

the

less

it

looks

like

genetic

coding

and

the

more

it

looks

like

language.

At

the

moment

we

can't

rule

out

the

possibility

that

it

is

voluntary."

When

Ender

turned

his

attention

back

to

the

argument,

Grego

was

speaking.

"Why

do

we

have

to

turn

everything

we

haven't

figured

out

yet

into

some

kind

of

mystical

experience?"

Grego

closed

his

eyes

and

intoned,

"I

have

found

new

life!

I

have

found

new

life!"

"Stop

it!"

shouted

Quara.

"This

is

getting

out

of

hand,"

said

Novinha.

"Grego,

try

to

keep

this

at

the

level

of

rational

discussion."

"It's

hard

to,

when

the

whole

thing

is

so

irrational.

At‚

agora

quem

ja

imaginou

microbiologista

que

se

torna

namorada

de

uma

mol‚cula?"

Who

ever

heard

of

a

microbiologist

getting

a

crush

on

a

molecule?

"Enough!"

said

Novinha

sharply.

"Quara

is

as

much

a

scientist

as

you

are,

and--"

"She

was,"

muttered

Grego.

"And--

if

you'll

kindly

shut

up

long

enough

to

hear

me

out--

she

has

a

right

to

be

heard."

Novinha

was

quite

angry

now,

but,

as

usual,

Grego

seemed

unimpressed.

"You

should

know

by

now,

Grego,

that

it's

often

the

ideas

that

sound

most

absurd

and

counterintuitive

at

first

that

later

cause

fundamental

shifts

in

the

way

we

see

the

world."

"Do

you

really

think

this

is

one

of

those

basic

discoveries?"

asked

Grego,

looking

them

in

the

eye,

each

in

turn.

"A

talking

virus?

Se

Quara

sabe

tanto,

porque

ela

nao

diz

o

que

e

que

aqueles

bichos

dizem?"

If

she

knows

so

much

about

it,

why

doesn't

she

tell

us

what

these

little

beasts

are

saying?

It

was

a

sign

that

the

discussion

was

getting

out

of

hand,

that

he

broke

into

Portuguese

instead

of

speaking

in

Stark,

the

language

of

science--

and

diplomacy.

"Does

it

matter?"

asked

Ender.

"Matter!"

said

Quara.

Ela

looked

at

Ender

with

consternation.

"It's

only

the

difference

between

curing

a

dangerous

disease

and

destroying

an

entire

sentient

species.

I

think

it

matters."

"I

meant,"

said

Ender

patiently,

"does

it

matter

whether

we

know

what

they're

saying."

"No,"

said

Quara.

"We'll

probably

never

understand

their

language,

but

that

doesn't

change

the

fact

that

they're

sentient.

What

do

viruses

and

human

beings

have

to

say

to

each

other,

anyway?"

"How

about,

'Please

stop

trying

to

kill

us'?"

said

Grego.

"If

you

can

figure

out

how

to

say

that

in

virus

language,

then

this

might

be

useful."

"But

Grego,"

said

Quara,

with

mock

sweetness,

"do

we

say

that

to

them,

or

do

they

say

that

to

us?"

"We

don't

have

to

decide

today,"

said

Ender.

"We

can

afford

to

wait

awhile."

"How

do

you

know?"

said

Grego.

"How

do

you

know

that

tomorrow

afternoon

we

won't

all

wake

up

itching

and

hurting

and

puking

and

burning

up

with

fever

and

finally

dying

because

overnight

the

descolada

virus

figured

out

how

to

wipe

us

out

once

and

for

all?

It's

us

or

them."

"I

think

Grego

just

showed

us

why

we

have

to

wait,"

said

Ender.

"Did

you

hear

how

he

talked

about

the

descolada?

It

figures

out

how

to

wipe

us

out.

Even

he

thinks

the

descolada

has

a

will

and

makes

decisions."

"That's

just

a

figure

of

speech,"

said

Grego.

"We've

all

been

talking

that

way,"

said

Ender.

"And

thinking

that

way,

too.

Because

we

all

feel

it--

that

we're

at

war

with

the

descolada.

That

it's

more

than

just

fighting

off

a

disease--

it's

like

we

have

an

intelligent,

resourceful

enemy

who

keeps

countering

all

our

moves.

In

all

the

history

of

medical

research,

no

one

has

ever

fought

a

disease

that

had

so

many

ways

to

defeat

the

strategies

used

against

it."

"Only

because

nobody's

been

fighting

a

germ

with

such

an

oversized

and

complex

genetic

molecule,"

said

Grego.

"Exactly,"

said

Ender.

"This

is

a

one-of-a-kind

virus,

and

so

it

may

have

abilities

we've

never

imagined

in

any

species

less

structurally

complex

than

a

vertebrate."

For

a

moment

Ender's

words

hung

in

the

air,

answered

by

silence;

for

a

moment,

Ender

imagined

that

he

might

have

served

a

useful

function

in

this

meeting

after

all,

that

as

a

mere

talker

he

might

have

won

some

kind

of

agreement.

Grego

soon

disabused

him

of

this

idea.

"Even

if

Quara's

right,

even

if

she's

dead

on

and

the

descolada

viruses

all

have

doctorates

of

philosophy

and

keep

publishing

dissertations

on

screwing-up-humans-tillthey're-dead,

what

then?

Do

we

all

roll

over

and

play

dead

because

the

virus

that's

trying

to

kill

us

all

is

so

damn

smart?"

Novinha

answered

calmly.

"I

think

Quara

needs

to

continue

with

her

research--

and

we

need

to

give

her

more

resources

to

do

it--

while

Ela

continues

with

hers."

It

was

Quara

who

objected

this

time.

"Why

should

I

bother

trying

to

understand

them

if

the

rest

of

you

are

still

working

on

ways

to

kill

them?"

"That's

a

good

question,

Quara,"

said

Novinha.

"On

the

other

hand,

why

should

you

bother

trying

to

understand

them

if

they

suddenly

figure

out

a

way

to

get

past

all

our

chemical

barriers

and

kill

us

all?"

"Us

or

them,"

muttered

Grego.

Novinha

had

made

a

good

decision,

Ender

knew--

keep

both

lines

of

research

open,

and

decide

later

when

they

knew

more.

In

the

meantime,

Quara

and

Grego

were

both

missing

the

point,

both

assuming

that

everything

hinged

on

whether

or

not

the

descolada

was

sentient.

"Even

if

they're

sentient,"

said

Ender,

"that

doesn't

mean

they're

sacrosanct.

It

all

depends

whether

they're

raman

or

varelse.

If

they're

raman--

if

we

can

understand

them

and

they

can

understand

us

well

enough

to

work

out

a

way

of

living

together--

then

fine.

We'll

be

safe,

they'll

be

safe."

"The

great

peacemaker

plans

to

sign

a

treaty

with

a

molecule?"

asked

Grego.

Ender

ignored

his

mocking

tone.

"On

the

other

hand,

if

they're

trying

to

destroy

us,

and

we

can't

find

a

way

to

communicate

with

them,

then

they're

varelse--

sentient

aliens,

but

implacably

hostile

and

dangerous.

Varelse

are

aliens

we

can't

live

with.

Varelse

are

aliens

with

whom

we

are

naturally

and

permanently

engaged

in

a

war

to

the

death,

and

at

that

time

our

only

moral

choice

is

to

do

all

that's

necessary

to

win."

"Right,"

said

Grego.

Despite

her

brother's

triumphant

tone,

Quara

had

listened

to

Ender's

words,

weighed

them,

and

now

gave

a

tentative

nod.

"As

long

as

we

don't

start

from

the

assumption

that

they're

varelse,"

said

Quara.

"And

even

then,

maybe

there's

a

middle

way,"

said

Ender.

"Maybe

Ela

can

find

a

way

to

replace

all

the

descolada

viruses

without

destroying

this

memory-and-language

thing."

"No!"

said

Quara,

once

again

fervent.

"You

can't--

you

don't

even

have

the

right

to

leave

them

their

memories

and

take

away

their

ability

to

adapt.

That

would

be

like

them

giving

all

of

us

frontal

lobotomies.

If

it's

war,

then

it's

war.

Kill

them,

but

don't

leave

them

their

memories

while

stealing

their

will."

"It

doesn't

matter,"

said

Ela.

"It

can't

be

done.

As

it

is,

I

think

I've

set

myself

an

impossible

task.

Operating

on

the

descolada

isn't

easy.

Not

like

examining

and

operating

on

an

animal.

How

do

I

anesthetize

the

molecule

so

that

it

doesn't

heal

itself

while

I'm

halfway

through

the

amputation?

Maybe

the

descolada

isn't

much

on

physics,

but

it's

a

hell

of

a

lot

better

than

I

am

at

molecular

surgery."

"So

far,"

said

Ender.

"So

far

we

don't

know

anything,"

said

Grego.

"Except

that

the

descolada

is

trying

as

hard

as

it

can

to

kill

us

all,

while

we're

still

trying

to

figure

out

whether

we

ought

to

fight

back.

I'll

sit

tight

for

a

while

longer,

but

not

forever.

"

"What

about

the

piggies?"

asked

Quara.

"Don't

they

have

a

right

to

vote

on

whether

we

transform

the

molecule

that

not

only

allows

them

to

reproduce,

but

probably

created

them

as

a

sentient

species

in

the

first

place?"

"This

thing

is

trying

to

kill

us,"

said

Ender.

"As

long

as

the

solution

Ela

comes

up

with

can

wipe

out

the

virus

without

interfering

with

the

reproductive

cycle

of

the

piggies,

then

I

don't

think

they

have

any

right

to

object."

"Maybe

they'd

feel

different

about

that."

"Then

maybe

they'd

better

not

find

out

what

we're

doing,"

said

Grego.

"We

don't

tell

people--

human

or

pequenino--

about

the

research

we're

doing

here,"

said

Novinha

sharply.

"It

could

cause

terrible

misunderstandings

that

could

lead

to

violence

and

death."

"So

we

humans

are

the

judges

of

all

other

creatures,"

said

Quara.

"No,

Quara.

We

scientists

are

gathering

information,"

said

Novinha.

"Until

we've

gathered

enough,

nobody

can

judge

anything.

So

the

secrecy

rule

goes

for

everybody

here.

Quara

and

Grego

both.

You

tell

no

one

until

I

say

so,

and

I

won't

say

so

until

we

know

more."

"Until

you

say

so,"

asked

Grego

impudently,

"or

until

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

says

so?"

"I'm

the

head

xenobiologist,"

said

Novinha.

"The

decision

on

when

we

know

enough

is

mine

alone.

Is

that

understood?"

She

waited

for

everyone

there

to

assent.

They

all

did.

Novinha

stood

up.

The

meeting

was

over.

Quara

and

Grego

left

almost

immediately;

Novinha

gave

Ender

a

kiss

on

the

cheek

and

then

ushered

him

and

Ela

out

of

her

office.

Ender

lingered

in

the

lab

to

talk

to

Ela.

"Is

there

a

way

to

spread

your

replacement

virus

throughout

the

entire

population

of

every

native

species

on

Lusitania?"

"I

don't

know,"

said

Ela.

"That's

less

of

a

problem

than

how

to

get

it

to

every

cell

of

an

individual

organism

fast

enough

that

the

descolada

can't

adapt

or

escape.

I'll

have

to

create

some

kind

of

carrier

virus,

and

I'll

probably

have

to

model

it

partly

on

the

descolada

itself--

the

descolada

is

the

only

parasite

I've

seen

that

invades

a

host

as

quickly

and

thoroughly

as

I

need

the

carrier

virus

to

do

it.

Ironic--

I'll

learn

how

to

replace

the

descolada

by

stealing

techniques

from

the

virus

itself."

"It's

not

ironic,"

said

Ender,

"it's

the

way

the

world

works.

Someone

once

told

me

that

the

only

teacher

who's

worth

anything

to

you

is

your

enemy."

"Then

Quara

and

Grego

must

be

giving

each

other

advanced

degrees,"

said

Ela.

"Their

argument

is

healthy,"

said

Ender.

"It

forces

us

to

weigh

every

aspect

of

what

we're

doing."

"It'll

stop

being

healthy

if

one

of

them

decides

to

bring

it

up

outside

the

family,"

said

Ela.

"This

family

doesn't

tell

its

business

to

strangers,"

said

Ender.

"I

of

all

people

should

know

that."

"On

the

contrary,

Ender.

You

of

all

people

should

know

how

eager

we

are

to

talk

to

a

stranger--

when

we

think

our

need

is

great

enough

to

justify

it."

Ender

had

to

admit

that

she

was

right.

Getting

Quara

and

Grego,

Miro

and

Quim

and

Olhado

to

trust

him

enough

to

speak

to

him,

that

had

been

hard

when

Ender

first

came

to

Lusitania.

But

Ela

had

spoken

to

him

from

the

start,

and

so

had

all

of

Novinha's

other

children.

So,

in

the

end,

had

Novinha

herself.

The

family

was

intensely

loyal,

but

they

were

also

strong-willed

and

opinionated

and

there

wasn't

a

one

of

them

who

didn't

trust

his

own

judgment

above

anyone

else's.

Grego

or

Quara,

either

one

of

them,

might

well

decide

that

telling

somebody

else

was

in

the

best

interests

of

Lusitania

or

humanity

or

science,

and

there

would

go

the

rule

of

secrecy.

Just

the

way

the

rule

of

noninterference

with

the

piggies

had

been

broken

before

Ender

ever

got

here.

How

nice,

thought

Ender.

One

more

possible

source

of

disaster

that

is

completely

out

of

my

power

to

control.

Leaving

the

lab,

Ender

wished,

as

he

had

many

times

before,

that

Valentine

were

here.

She

was

the

one

who

was

good

at

sorting

out

ethical

dilemmas.

She'd

be

here

soon--

but

soon

enough?

Ender

understood

and

mostly

agreed

with

the

viewpoints

put

forward

by

Quara

and

Grego

both.

What

stung

most

was

the

need

for

such

secrecy

that

Ender

couldn't

even

speak

to

the

pequeninos,

not

even

Human

himself,

about

a

decision

that

would

affect

them

as

much

as

it

would

affect

any

colonist

from

Earth.

And

yet

Novinha

was

right.

To

bring

the

matter

out

into

the

open

now,

before

they

even

knew

what

was

possible--

that

would

lead

to

confusion

at

best,

anarchy

and

bloodshed

at

worst.

The

pequeninos

were

peaceful

now--

but

the

species'

history

was

bloody

with

war.

As

Ender

emerged

from

the

gate,

heading

back

toward

the

experimental

fields,

he

saw

Quara

standing

beside

the

fathertree

Human,

sticks

in

her

hand,

engaged

in

conversation.

She

hadn't

actually

beat

on

his

trunk,

or

Ender

would

have

heard

it.

So

she

must

want

privacy.

That

was

all

right.

Ender

would

take

a

longer

way

around,

so

he

wouldn't

come

close

enough

to

overhear.

But

when

she

saw

Ender

looking

her

way,

Quara

immediately

ended

her

conversation

with

Human

and

took

off

at

a

brisk

walk

down

the

path

toward

the

gate

Of

course

this

led

her

right

by

Ender.

"Telling

secrets?"

asked

Ender.

He

had

meant

his

remark

as

mere

banter.

Only

when

the

words

came

out

of

his

mouth

and

Quara

got

such

a

furtive

look

on

her

face

did

Ender

realize

exactly

what

secret

it

might

have

been

that

Quara

had

been

telling.

And

her

words

confirmed

his

suspicion.

"Mother's

idea

of

fairness

isn't

always

mine,"

said

Quara.

"Neither

is

yours,

for

that

matter."

He

had

known

she

might

do

this,

but

it

never

occurred

to

him

she

would

do

it

so

quickly

after

promising

not

to.

"But

is

fairness

always

the

most

important

consideration?"

asked

Ender.

"It

is

to

me,"

said

Quara.

She

tried

to

turn

away

and

go

on

through

the

gate,

but

Ender

caught

her

arm.

"Let

go

of

me."

"Telling

Human

is

one

thing,"

said

Ender.

"He's

very

wise.

But

don't

tell

anybody

else.

Some

of

the

pequeninos,

some

of

the

males,

they

can

be

pretty

aggressive

if

they

think

they

have

reason."

"They're

not

just

males,"

said

Quara.

"They

call

themselves

husbands.

Maybe

we

should

call

them

men."

She

smiled

at

Ender

in

triumph.

"You're

not

half

so

open-minded

as

you

like

to

think."

Then

she

brushed

past

him

and

went

on

through

the

gate

into

Milagre.

Ender

walked

up

to

Human

and

stood

before

him.

"What

did

she

tell

you,

Human?

Did

she

tell

you

that

I'll

die

before

I

let

anyone

wipe

out

the

descolada,

if

doing

so

would

hurt

you

and

your

people?"

Of

course

Human

had

no

immediate

answer

for

him,

for

Ender

had

no

intention

of

starting

to

beat

on

his

trunk

with

the

talking

sticks

used

to

produce

Father

Tongue;

if

he

did,

the

pequenino

males

would

hear

and

come

running.

There

was

no

private

speech

between

pequeninos

and

fathertrees.

If

a

fathertree

wanted

privacy,

he

could

always

talk

silently

with

the

other

fathertrees--

they

spoke

to

each

other

mind

to

mind,

the

way

the

hive

queen

spoke

to

the

buggers

that

served

as

her

eyes

and

ears

and

hands

and

feet.

If

only

I

were

part

of

that

communications

network,

thought

Ender.

Instantaneous

speech

consisting

of

pure

thought,

projected

anywhere

in

the

universe.

Still,

he

had

to

say

something

to

help

counteract

the

sort

of

thing

he

knew

Quara

would

have

said.

"Human,

we're

doing

all

we

can

to

save

human

beings

and

pequeninos,

both.

We'll

even

try

to

save

the

descolada

virus,

if

we

can.

Ela

and

Novinha

are

very

good

at

what

they

do.

So

are

Grego

and

Quara,

for

that

matter.

But

for

now,

please

trust

us

and

say

nothing

to

anyone

else.

Please.

If

humans

and

pequeninos

come

to

understand

the

danger

we're

in

before

we're

ready

to

take

steps

to

contain

it,

the

results

would

be

violent

and

terrible."

There

was

nothing

else

to

say.

Ender

went

back

to

the

experimental

fields.

Before

nightfall,

he

and

Planter

completed

the

measurements,

then

burned

and

flashed

the

entire

field.

No

large

molecules

survived

inside

the

disruption

barrier.

They

had

done

all

they

could

to

ensure

that

whatever

the

descolada

might

have

learned

from

this

field

was

forgotten.

What

they

could

never

do

was

get

rid

of

the

viruses

they

carried

within

their

own

cells,

human

and

pequenino

alike.

What

if

Quara

was

right?

What

if

the

descolada

inside

the

barrier,

before

it

died,

managed

to

"tell"

the

viruses

that

Planter

and

Ender

carried

inside

them

about

what

had

been

learned

from

this

new

strain

of

potato?

About

the

defenses

that

Ela

and

Novinha

had

tried

to

build

into

it?

About

the

ways

this

virus

had

found

to

defeat

their

tactics?

If

the

descolada

were

truly

intelligent,

with

a

language

to

spread

information

and

pass

behaviors

from

one

individual

to

many

others,

then

how

could

Ender--

how

could

any

of

them--

hope

to

be

victorious

in

the

end?

In

the

long

run,

it

might

well

be

that

the

descolada

was

the

most

adaptable

species,

the

one

most

capable

of

subduing

worlds

and

eliminating

rivals,

stronger

than

humans

or

piggies

or

buggers

or

any

other

living

creatures

on

any

settled

worlds.

That

was

the

thought

that

Ender

took

to

bed

with

him

that

night,

the

thought

that

preoccupied

him

even

as

he

made

love

with

Novinha,

so

that

she

felt

the

need

to

comfort

him

as

if

he,

not

she,

were

the

one

burdened

with

the

cares

of

a

world.

He

tried

to

apologize

but

soon

realized

the

futility

of

it.

Why

add

to

her

worries

by

telling

of

his

own?

***

Human

listened

to

Ender's

words,

but

he

couldn't

agree

with

what

Ender

asked

of

him.

Silence?

Not

when

the

humans

were

creating

new

viruses

that

might

well

transform

the

life

cycle

of

the

pequeninos.

Oh,

Human

wouldn't

tell

the

immature

males

and

females.

But

he

could--

and

would--

tell

all

the

other

fathertrees

throughout

Lusitania.

They

had

a

right

to

know

what

was

going

on,

and

then

decide

together

what,

if

anything,

to

do.

Before

nightfall,

every

fathertree

in

every

wood

knew

all

that

Human

knew:

of

the

human

plans,

and

of

his

estimation

of

how

much

they

could

be

trusted.

Most

agreed

with

him--

we'll

let

the

human

beings

proceed

for

now.

But

in

the

meantime

we'll

watch

carefully,

and

prepare

for

a

time

that

might

come,

even

though

we

hope

it

won't,

when

humans

and

pequeninos

go

to

war

against

each

other.

We

cannot

fight

and

hope

to

win-

-

but

maybe,

before

they

slaughter

us,

we

can

find

a

way

for

some

of

us

to

flee.

So,

before

dawn,

they

had

made

plans

and

arrangements

with

the

hive

queen,

the

only

nonhuman

source

of

high

technology

on

Lusitania.

By

the

next

nightfall,

the

work

of

building

a

starship

to

leave

Lusitania

had

already

begun.

Chapter

7

--

SECRET

MAID

<Is

it

true

that

in

the

old

days,

when

you

sent

out

your

starships

to

settle

many

worlds,

you

could

always

talk

to

each

other

as

if

you

stood

in

the

same

forest?>

<We

assume

that

it

will

be

the

same

for

you.

When

the

new

fathertrees

have

grown,

they'll

be

present

with

you.

The

philotic

connections

are

unaffected

by

distance.>

<But

will

we

be

connected?

We'll

be

sending

no

trees

on

the

voyage.

Only

brothers,

a

few

wives,

and

a

hundred

little

mothers

to

give

birth

to

new

generations.

The

voyage

will

last

decades

at

least.

As

soon

as

they

arrive,

the

best

of

the

brothers

will

be

sent

on

to

the

third

life,

but

it

will

take

at

least

a

year

before

the

first

of

the

fathertrees

grows

old

enough

to

sire

young

ones.

How

will

the

first

father

on

that

new

world

know

how

to

speak

to

us?

How

can

we

greet

him,

when

we

don't

know

where

he

is?>

Sweat

ran

down

Qing-jao's

face.

Bent

over

as

she

was,

the

drops

trickled

along

her

cheeks,

under

her

eyes,

and

down

to

the

tip

of

her

nose.

From

there

her

sweat

dropped

into

the

muddy

water

of

the

rice

paddy,

or

onto

the

new

rice

plants

that

rose

only

slightly

above

the

water's

surface.

"Why

don't

you

wipe

your

face,

holy

one?"

Qing-jao

looked

up

to

see

who

was

near

enough

to

speak

to

her.

Usually

the

others

on

her

righteous

labor

crew

did

not

work

close

by--

it

made

them

too

nervous,

being

with

one

of

the

godspoken.

It

was

a

girl,

younger

than

Qing-jao,

perhaps

fourteen,

boyish

in

the

body,

with

her

hair

cropped

very

short.

She

was

looking

at

Qing-jao

with

frank

curiosity.

There

was

an

openness

about

her,

an

utter

lack

of

shyness,

that

Qing-jao

found

strange

and

a

little

displeasing.

Her

first

thought

was

to

ignore

the

girl.

But

to

ignore

her

would

be

arrogant;

it

would

be

the

same

as

saying,

Because

I

am

godspoken,

I

do

not

need

to

answer

when

I

am

spoken

to.

No

one

would

ever

suppose

that

the

reason

she

didn't

answer

was

because

she

was

so

preoccupied

with

the

impossible

task

she

had

been

given

by

the

great

Han

Fei-tzu

that

it

was

almost

painful

to

think

of

anything

else.

So

she

answered--

but

with

a

question.

"Why

should

I

wipe

my

face?"

"Doesn't

it

tickle?

The

sweat,

dripping

down?

Doesn't

it

get

in

your

eyes

and

sting?"

Qing-jao

lowered

her

face

to

her

work

for

a

few

moments,

and

this

time

deliberately

noticed

how

it

felt.

It

did

tickle,

and

the

sweat

in

her

eyes

did

sting.

In

fact

it

was

quite

uncomfortable

and

annoying.

Carefully,

Qing-jao

unbent

herself

to

stand

straight--

and

now

she

noticed

the

pain

of

it,

the

way

her

back

protested

against

the

change

of

posture.

"Yes,"

she

said

to

the

girl.

"It

tickles

and

stings."

"Then

wipe

it,"

the

girl

said.

"With

your

sleeve."

Qing-jao

looked

at

her

sleeve.

It

was

already

soaked

with

the

sweat

of

her

arms.

"Does

wiping

help?"

she

asked.

Now

it

was

the

girl's

turn

to

discover

something

she

hadn't

thought

about.

For

a

moment

she

looked

thoughtful;

then

she

wiped

her

forehead

with

her

sleeve.

She

grinned.

"No,

holy

one.

It

doesn't

help

a

bit."

Qing-jao

nodded

gravely

and

bent

down

again

to

her

work.

Only

now

the

tickling

of

the

sweat,

the

stinging

of

her

eyes,

the

pain

in

her

back,

it

all

bothered

her

very

much.

Her

discomfort

took

her

mind

off

her

thoughts,

instead

of

the

other

way

around.

This

girl,

whoever

she

was,

had

just

added

to

her

misery

by

pointing

it

out--

and

yet,

ironically,

by

making

Qing-jao

aware

of

the

misery

of

her

body,

she

had

freed

her

from

the

hammering

of

the

questions

in

her

mind.

Qing-jao

began

to

laugh.

"Are

you

laughing

at

me,

holy

one?"

asked

the

girl.

"I'm

thanking

you

in

my

own

way,"

said

Qing-jao.

"You've

lifted

a

great

burden

from

my

heart,

even

if

only

for

a

moment."

"You're

laughing

at

me

for

telling

you

to

wipe

your

forehead

even

though

it

doesn't

help."

"I

say

that

is

not

why

I'm

laughing,"

said

Qing-jao.

She

stood

again

and

looked

the

girl

in

the

eye.

"I

don't

lie."

The

girl

looked

abashed--

but

not

half

so

much

as

she

should

have.

When

the

godspoken

used

the

tone

of

voice

Qing-jao

had

just

used,

others

immediately

bowed

and

showed

respect.

But

this

girl

only

listened,

sized

up

Qingjao's

words,

and

then

nodded.

There

was

only

one

conclusion

Qing-jao

could

reach.

"Are

you

also

godspoken?"

she

asked.

The

girl's

eyes

went

wide.

"Me?"

she

said.

"My

parents

are

both

very

low

people.

My

father

spreads

manure

in

the

fields

and

my

mother

washes

up

in

a

restaurant."

Of

course

that

was

no

answer

at

all.

Though

the

gods

most

often

chose

the

children

of

the

godspoken,

they

had

been

known

to

speak

to

some

whose

parents

had

never

heard

the

voice

of

the

gods.

Yet

it

was

a

common

belief

that

if

your

parents

were

of

very

low

status,

the

gods

would

have

no

interest

in

you,

and

in

fact

it

was

very

rare

for

the

gods

to

speak

to

those

whose

parents

were

not

well

educated.

"What's

your

name?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"Si

Wang-mu,"

said

the

girl.

Qing-jao

gasped

and

covered

her

mouth,

to

forbid

herself

from

laughing.

But

Wang-mu

did

not

look

angry--

she

only

grimaced

and

looked

impatient.

"I'm

sorry,"

said

Qing-jao,

when

she

could

speak.

"But

that

is

the

name

of--"

"The

Royal

Mother

of

the

West,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Can

I

help

it

that

my

parents

chose

such

a

name

for

me?

"

"It's

a

noble

name,"

said

Qing-jao.

"My

ancestor-of-the-heart

was

a

great

woman,

but

she

was

only

mortal,

a

poet.

Yours

is

one

of

the

oldest

of

the

gods."

"What

good

is

that?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"My

parents

were

too

presumptuous,

naming

me

for

such

a

distinguished

god.

That's

why

the

gods

will

never

speak

to

me."

It

made

Qing-jao

sad,

to

hear

Wang-mu

speak

with

such

bitterness.

If

only

she

knew

how

eagerly

Qing-jao

would

trade

places

with

her.

To

be

free

of

the

voice

of

the

gods!

Never

to

have

to

bow

to

the

floor

and

trace

the

grain

of

the

wood,

never

to

wash

her

hands

except

when

they

got

dirty...

Yet

Qing-jao

couldn't

explain

this

to

the

girl.

How

could

she

understand?

To

Wang-mu,

the

godspoken

were

the

privileged

elite,

infinitely

wise

and

unapproachable.

It

would

sound

like

a

lie

if

Qing-jao

explained

that

the

burdens

of

the

godspoken

were

far

greater

than

the

rewards.

Except

that

to

Wang-mu,

the

godspoken

had

not

been

unapproachable--

she

had

spoken

to

Qing-jao,

hadn't

she?

So

Qing-jao

decided

to

say

what

was

in

her

heart

after

all.

"Si

Wang-mu,

I

would

gladly

live

the

rest

of

my

life

blind,

if

only

I

could

be

free

of

the

voice

of

the

gods."

Wang-mu's

mouth

opened

in

shock,

her

eyes

widened.

It

had

been

a

mistake

to

speak.

Qing-jao

regretted

it

at

once.

"I

was

joking,"

said

Qing-jao.

"No,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Now

you're

lying.

Then

you

were

telling

the

truth."

She

came

closer,

slogging

carelessly

through

the

paddy,

trampling

rice

plants

as

she

came.

"All

my

life

I've

seen

the

godspoken

borne

to

the

temple

in

their

sedan

chairs,

wearing

their

bright

silks,

all

people

bowing

to

them,

every

computer

open

to

them.

When

they

speak

their

language

is

music.

Who

wouldn't

want

to

be

such

a

one?"

Qing-jao

could

not

answer

openly,

could

not

say:

Every

day

the

gods

humiliate

me

and

make

me

do

stupid,

meaningless

tasks

to

purify

myself,

and

the

next

day

it

starts

again.

"You

won't

believe

me,

Wang-mu,

but

this

life,

out

here

in

the

fields,

this

is

better."

"No!"

cried

Wang-mu.

"You

have

been

taught

everything.

You

know

all

that

there

is

to

know!

You

can

speak

many

languages,

you

can

read

every

kind

of

word,

you

can

think

of

thoughts

that

are

as

far

above

mine

as

my

thoughts

are

above

the

thoughts

of

a

snail."

"You

speak

very

clearly

and

well,"

said

Qing-jao.

"You

must

have

been

to

school."

"School!"

said

Wang-mu

scornfully.

"What

do

they

care

about

school

for

children

like

me?

We

learned

to

read,

but

only

enough

to

read

prayers

and

street

signs.

We

learned

our

numbers,

but

only

enough

to

do

the

shopping.

We

memorized

sayings

of

the

wise,

but

only

the

ones

that

taught

us

to

be

content

with

our

place

in

life

and

obey

those

who

are

wiser

than

we

are."

Qing-jao

hadn't

known

that

schools

could

be

like

that.

She

thought

that

children

in

school

learned

the

same

things

that

she

had

learned

from

her

tutors.

But

she

saw

at

once

that

Si

Wang-mu

must

be

telling

the

truth--

one

teacher

with

thirty

students

couldn't

possibly

teach

all

the

things

that

Qing-jao

had

learned

as

one

student

with

many

teachers.

"My

parents

are

very

low,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Why

should

they

waste

time

teaching

me

more

than

a

servant

needs

to

know?

Because

that's

my

highest

hope

in

life,

to

be

washed

very

clean

and

become

a

servant

in

a

rich

man's

house.

They

were

very

careful

to

teach

me

how

to

clean

a

floor."

Qing-jao

thought

of

the

hours

she

had

spent

on

the

floors

of

her

house,

tracing

woodgrains

from

wall

to

wall.

It

had

neer

once

occurred

to

her

how

much

work

it

was

for

the

servants

to

keep

the

floors

so

clean

and

polished

that

Qing-jao's

gowns

never

got

visibly

dirty,

despite

all

her

crawling.

"I

know

something

about

floors,"

said

Qing-jao.

"You

know

something

about

everything,"

said

Wang-mu

bitterly.

"So

don't

tell

me

how

hard

it

is

to

be

godspoken.

The

gods

have

never

given

a

thought

to

me,

and

I

tell

you

that

is

worse!"

"Why

weren't

you

afraid

to

speak

to

me?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"I

decided

not

to

be

afraid

of

anything,"

said

Wang-mu.

"What

could

you

do

to

me

that's

worse

than

my

life

will

already

be

anyway?"

I

could

make

you

wash

your

hands

until

they

bleed

every

day

of

your

life.

But

then

something

turned

around

in

Qing-jao's

mind,

and

she

saw

that

this

girl

might

not

think

that

was

worse.

Perhaps

Wang-mu

would

gladly

wash

her

hands

until

there

was

nothing

left

but

a

bloody

fringe

of

tattered

skin

on

the

stumps

of

her

wrists,

if

only

she

could

learn

all

that

Qing-jao

knew.

Qing-jao

had

felt

so

oppressed

by

the

impossibility

of

the

task

her

father

had

set

for

her,

yet

it

was

a

task

that,

succeed

or

fail,

would

change

history.

Wang-mu

would

live

her

whole

life

and

never

be

set

a

single

task

that

would

not

need

to

be

done

again

the

next

day;

all

of

Wang-mu's

life

would

be

spent

doing

work

that

would

only

be

noticed

or

spoken

of

if

she

did

it

badly.

Wasn't

the

work

of

a

servant

almost

as

fruitless,

in

the

end,

as

the

rituals

of

purification?

"The

life

of

a

servant

must

be

hard,"

said

Qing-jao.

"I'm

glad

for

your

sake

that

you

haven't

been

hired

out

yet."

"My

parents

are

waiting

in

the

hope

that

I'll

be

pretty

when

I

become

a

woman.

Then

they'll

get

a

better

hiring

bonus

for

putting

me

out

for

service.

Perhaps

a

rich

man's

bodyservant

will

want

me

for

his

wife;

perhaps

a

rich

lady

will

want

me

for

her

secret

maid."

"You're

already

pretty,"

said

Qing-jao.

Wang-mu

shrugged.

"My

friend

Fan-liu

is

in

service,

and

she

says

that

the

ugly

ones

work

harder,

but

the

men

of

the

house

leave

them

alone.

Ugly

ones

are

free

to

think

their

own

thoughts.

They

don't

keep

having

to

say

pretty

things

to

their

ladies."

Qing-jao

thought

of

the

servants

in

her

father's

house.

She

knew

her

father

would

never

bother

any

of

the

serving

women.

And

nobody

had

to

say

pretty

things

to

her.

"It's

different

in

my

house,"

she

said.

"But

I

don't

serve

in

your

house,"

said

Wang-mu.

Now,

suddenly,

the

whole

picture

became

clear.

Wang-mu

had

not

spoken

to

her

by

impulse.

Wang-mu

had

spoken

to

her

in

hopes

of

being

offered

a

place

as

a

servant

in

the

house

of

a

godspoken

lady.

For

all

she

knew,

the

gossip

in

town

was

all

about

the

young

godspoken

lady

Han

Qing-jao

who

was

through

with

her

tutors

and

had

embarked

on

her

first

adult

task--

and

how

she

still

had

neither

a

husband

nor

a

secret

maid.

Si

Wang-mu

had

probably

wangled

her

way

onto

the

same

righteous

labor

crew

as

Qing-jao

in

order

to

have

exactly

this

conversation.

For

a

moment

Qing-jao

was

angry.

Then

she

thought:

Why

shouldn't

Wang-mu

do

exactly

as

she

has

done?

The

worst

that

could

happen

to

her

is

that

I'd

guess

what

she

was

doing,

become

angry,

and

not

hire

her.

Then

she'd

be

no

worse

off

than

before.

And

if

I

didn't

guess

what

she

was

doing,

and

so

started

to

like

her

and

hired

her,

she'd

be

secret

maid

to

a

godspoken

lady.

If

I

were

in

her

place,

wouldn't

I

do

the

same?

"Do

you

think

you

can

fool

me?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"Do

you

think

I

don't

know

that

you

want

me

to

hire

you

for

my

servant?"

Wang-mu

looked

flustered,

angry,

afraid.

Wisely,

though,

she

said

nothing.

"Why

don't

you

answer

me

with

anger?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"Why

don't

you

deny

that

you

spoke

to

me

only

so

I'd

hire

you?"

"Because

it's

true,"

said

Wang-mu.

"I'll

leave

you

alone

now."

That

was

what

Qing-jao

hoped

to

hear--

an

honest

answer.

She

had

no

intention

of

letting

Wang-mu

go.

"How

much

of

what

you

told

me

is

true?

About

wanting

a

good

education?

Wanting

to

do

something

better

in

your

life

than

serving

work?"

"All

of

it,"

Wang-mu

said,

and

there

was

passion

in

her

voice.

"But

what

is

that

to

you?

You

bear

the

terrible

burden

of

the

voice

of

the

gods."

Wang-mu

spoke

her

last

sentence

with

such

contemptuous

sarcasm

that

Qing-jao

almost

laughed

aloud;

but

she

contained

her

laughter.

There

was

no

reason

to

make

Wang-mu

any

angrier

than

she

already

was.

"Si

Wang-mu,

daughter-of-the-heart

to

the

Royal

Mother

of

the

West,

I

will

hire

you

as

my

secret

maid,

but

only

if

you

agree

to

the

following

conditions.

First,

you

will

let

me

be

your

teacher,

and

study

all

the

lessons

I

assign

to

you.

Second,

you

will

always

speak

to

me

as

an

equal

and

never

bow

to

me

or

call

me

'holy

one.'

And

third--"

"How

could

I

do

that?"

said

Wang-mu.

"If

I

don't

treat

you

with

respect

others

will

say

I'm

unworthy.

They'd

punish

me

when

you

weren't

looking.

It

would

disgrace

us

both."

"Of

course

you'll

use

respect

when

others

can

see

us,"

said

Qing-jao.

"But

when

we're

alone,

just

you

and

me,

we'll

treat

each

other

as

equals

or

I'll

send

you

away."

"The

third

condition?"

"You'll

never

tell

another

soul

a

single

word

I

say

to

you."

Wang-mu's

face

showed

her

anger

plainly.

"A

secret

maid

never

tells.

Barriers

are

placed

in

our

minds."

"The

barriers

help

you

remember

not

to

tell,"

said

Qing-jao.

"But

if

you

want

to

tell,

you

can

get

around

them.

And

there

are

those

who

will

try

to

persuade

you

to

tell."

Qing-jao

thought

of

her

father's

career,

of

all

the

secrets

of

Congress

that

he

held

in

his

head.

He

told

no

one;

he

had

no

one

he

could

speak

to

except,

sometimes,

Qing-jao.

If

Wang-mu

turned

out

to

be

trustworthy,

Qing-jao

would

have

someone.

She

would

never

be

as

lonely

as

her

father

was.

"Don't

you

understand

me?"

Qing-jao

asked.

"Others

will

think

I'm

hiring

you

as

a

secret

maid.

But

you

and

I

will

know

that

you're

really

coming

to

be

my

student,

and

I'm

really

bringing

you

to

be

my

friend."

Wang-mu

looked

at

her

in

wonder.

"Why

would

you

do

this,

when

the

gods

have

already

told

you

how

I

bribed

the

foreman

to

let

me

be

on

your

crew

and

not

to

interrupt

us

while

I

talked

to

you?"

The

gods

had

told

her

no

such

thing,

of

course,

but

Qing-jao

only

smiled.

"Why

doesn't

it

occur

to

you

that

maybe

the

gods

want

us

to

be

friends?"

Abashed,

Wang-mu

clasped

her

hands

together

and

laughed

nervously;

Qing-jao

took

the

girl's

hands

in

hers

and

found

that

Wang-mu

was

trembling.

So

she

wasn't

as

bold

as

she

seemed.

Wang-mu

looked

down

at

their

hands,

and

Qing-jao

followed

her

gaze.

They

were

covered

with

dirt

and

muck,

dried

on

now

because

they

had

been

standing

so

long,

their

hands

out

of

the

water.

"We're

so

dirty,"

said

Wang-mu.

Qing-jao

had

long

since

learned

to

disregard

the

dirtiness

of

righteous

labor,

for

which

no

penance

was

required.

"My

hands

have

been

much

filthier

than

this,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Come

with

me

when

our

righteous

labor

is

finished.

I

will

tell

our

plan

to

my

father,

and

he

will

decide

if

you

can

be

my

secret

maid."

Wang-mu's

expression

soured.

Qing-jao

was

glad

that

her

face

was

so

easy

to

read.

"What's

wrong?"

said

Qing-jao.

"Fathers

always

decide

everything,"

said

Wang-mu.

Qing-jao

nodded,

wondering

why

Wang-mu

would

bother

to

say

something

so

obvious.

"That's

the

beginning

of

wisdom,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Besides,

my

mother

is

dead."

Righteous

labor

always

ended

early

in

the

afternoon.

Officially

this

was

to

give

people

who

lived

far

from

the

fields

time

to

return

to

their

homes.

Actually,

though,

it

was

in

recognition

of

the

custom

of

making

a

party

at

the

end

of

righteous

labor.

Because

they

had

worked

right

through

the

afternoon

nap,

many

people

felt

giddy

after

righteous

labor,

as

if

they

had

stayed

up

all

night.

Others

felt

sluggish

and

surly.

Either

one

was

an

excuse

for

drinking

and

dining

with

friends

and

then

collapsing

into

bed

hours

early

to

make

up

for

the

lost

sleep

and

the

hard

labor

of

the

day.

Qing-jao

was

of

the

kind

who

felt

out

of

sorts;

Wang-mu

was

obviously

of

the

giddy

kind.

Or

perhaps

it

was

simply

the

fact

that

the

Lusitania

Fleet

weighed

heavily

on

Qing-jao's

mind,

while

Wang-mu

had

just

been

accepted

as

secret

maid

by

a

godspoken

girl.

Qing-jao

led

Wang-mu

through

the

process

of

applying

for

employment

with

the

House

of

Han--

washing,

fingerprinting,

the

security

check--

until

she

finally

despaired

of

listening

to

Wang-mu's

bubbling

voice

another

moment

and

withdrew.

As

she

walked

up

the

stairs

to

her

room,

Qing-jao

could

hear

Wang-mu

asking

fearfully,

"Have

I

made

my

new

mistress

angry?"

And

Ju

Kung-mei,

the

guardian

of

the

house,

answered,

"The

godspoken

answer

to

other

voices

than

yours,

little

one."

It

was

a

kind

answer.

Qing-jao

often

admired

the

gentleness

and

wisdom

of

those

her

father

had

hired

into

his

house.

She

wondered

if

she

had

chosen

as

wisely

in

her

first

hiring.

No

sooner

did

she

think

of

this

worry

than

she

knew

she

had

been

wicked

to

make

such

a

decision

so

quickly,

and

without

consulting

with

her

father

beforehand.

Wang-mu

would

be

found

to

be

hopelessly

unsuitable,

and

Father

would

rebuke

her

for

having

acted

foolishly.

Imagining

Father's

rebuke

was

enough

to

bring

the

immediate

reproof

of

the

gods.

Qing-jao

felt

unclean.

She

rushed

to

her

room

and

closed

the

door.

It

was

bitterly

ironic

that

she

could

think

over

and

over

again

how

hateful

it

was

to

perform

the

rituals

the

gods

demanded,

how

empty

their

worship

was--

but

let

her

think

a

disloyal

thought

about

Father

or

Starways

Congress,

and

she

had

to

do

penance

at

once.

Usually

she

would

spend

a

half

hour,

an

hour,

perhaps

longer,

resisting

the

need

for

penance,

enduring

her

own

filthiness.

Today,

though,

she

hungered

for

the

ritual

of

purification.

In

its

own

way,

the

ritual

made

sense,

it

had

a

structure,

a

beginning

and

end,

rules

to

follow.

Not

at

all

like

the

problem

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

On

her

knees,

she

deliberately

chose

the

narrowest,

faintest

grain

in

the

palest

board

she

could

see.

This

would

be

a

hard

penance;

perhaps

then

the

gods

would

judge

her

clean

enough

that

they

could

show

her

the

solution

to

the

problem

Father

had

set

for

her.

It

took

her

half

an

hour

to

make

her

way

across

the

room,

for

she

kept

losing

the

grain

and

had

to

start

over

each

time.

At

the

end,

exhausted

from

righteous

labor

and

eyesore

from

line-tracing,

she

wanted

desperately

to

sleep;

instead,

she

sat

on

the

floor

before

her

terminal

and

called

up

the

summary

of

her

work

so

far.

After

examining

and

eliminating

all

the

useless

absurdities

that

had

cropped

up

during

the

investigation,

Qing-jao

had

come

up

with

three

broad

categories

of

possibility.

First,

that

the

disappearance

was

caused

by

some

natural

event

that,

at

lightspeed,

had

simply

not

become

visible

yet

to

the

watching

astronomers.

Second,

that

the

loss

of

ansible

communications

was

the

result

of

either

sabotage

or

a

command

decision

in

the

fleet.

Third,

that

the

loss

of

ansible

communications

was

caused

by

some

planetside

conspiracy.

The

first

category

was

virtually

eliminated

by

the

way

the

fleet

was

traveling.

The

starships

were

simply

not

close

enough

together

for

any

known

natural

phenomenon

to

destroy

them

all

at

once.

The

fleet

had

not

rendezvoused

before

setting

out--

the

ansible

made

such

things

a

waste

of

time.

Instead,

all

the

ships

were

moving

toward

Lusitania

from

wherever

they

happened

to

be

when

they

were

assigned

to

the

fleet.

Even

now,

with

only

a

year

or

so

of

travel

left

before

all

were

in

orbit

around

Lusitania's

star,

they

were

so

far

apart

that

no

conceivable

natural

event

could

possibly

have

affected

them

all

at

once.

The

second

category

was

made

almost

as

unlikely

by

the

fact

that

the

entire

fleet

had

disappeared,

without

exception.

Could

any

human

plan

possibly

work

with

such

perfect

efficiency--

and

without

leaving

any

evidence

of

advance

planning

in

any

of

the

databases

or

personality

profiles

or

communications

logs

that

were

maintained

in

planetside

computers?

Nor

was

there

the

slightest

evidence

that

anyone

had

altered

or

hidden

any

data,

or

masked

any

communications

to

avoid

leaving

behind

a

trail

of

evidence.

If

it

was

a

fleetside

plan,

there

was

neither

evidence

nor

concealment

nor

error.

The

same

lack

of

evidence

made

the

idea

of

a

planetside

conspiracy

even

more

unlikely.

And

making

all

these

possibilities

still

less

possible

was

the

sheer

simultaneity

of

it.

As

near

as

anyone

could

determine,

every

single

ship

had

broken

off

ansible

communications

at

almost

exactly

the

same

time.

There

might

have

been

a

time

lag

of

seconds,

perhaps

even

minutes--

but

never

as

long

as

five

minutes,

never

a

gap

long

enough

for

someone

on

one

ship

to

remark

about

the

disappearance

of

another.

The

summary

was

elegant

in

its

simplicity.

There

was

nothing

left.

The

evidence

was

as

complete

as

it

would

ever

be,

and

it

made

every

conceivable

explanation

inconceivable.

Why

would

Father

do

this

to

me?

she

wondered,

not

for

the

first

time.

Immediately--

as

usual--

she

felt

unclean

even

for

asking

such

a

question,

for

doubting

her

father's

perfect

correctness

in

all

his

decisions.

She

needed

to

wash,

just

a

little,

to

take

away

the

impurity

of

her

doubt.

But

she

didn't

wash.

Instead

she

let

the

voice

of

the

gods

swell

inside

her,

let

their

command

grow

more

urgent.

This

time

she

wasn't

resisting

out

of

a

righteous

desire

to

grow

more

disciplined.

This

time

she

was

deliberately

trying

to

attract

as

much

attention

as

possible

from

the

gods.

Only

when

she

was

panting

with

the

need

to

cleanse

herself,

only

when

she

shuddered

at

the

most

casual

touch

of

her

own

flesh--

a

hand

brushing

a

knee--

only

then

did

she

voice

her

question.

"You

did

it,

didn't

you?"

she

said

to

the

gods.

"What

no

human

being

could

have

done,

you

must

have

done.

You

reached

out

and

cut

off

the

Lusitania

Fleet."

The

answer

came,

not

in

words,

but

in

the

ever-increasing

need

for

purification.

"But

Congress

and

the

admiralty

are

not

of

the

Way.

They

can't

imagine

the

golden

door

into

the

City

of

the

Jade

Mountain

in

the

West.

If

Father

says

to

them,

'The

gods

stole

your

fleet

to

punish

you

for

wickedness,'

they'll

only

despise

him.

If

they

despise

him,

our

greatest

living

statesman,

they'll

despise

us

as

well.

And

if

Path

is

shamed

because

of

Father,

it

will

destroy

him.

Is

that

why

you

did

this

thing?"

She

began

to

weep.

"I

won't

let

you

destroy

my

father.

I'll

find

another

way.

I'll

find

an

answer

that

will

satisfy

them.

I

defy

you!"

No

sooner

had

she

said

the

words

than

the

gods

sent

her

the

most

overpowering

sense

of

her

own

abominable

filthiness

she

had

ever

felt.

It

was

so

strong

it

took

her

breath

away,

and

she

fell

forward,

clutching

at

her

terminal.

She

tried

to

speak,

to

plead

for

forgiveness,

but

she

gagged

instead,

swallowed

hard

to

keep

from

retching.

She

felt

as

though

her

hands

were

spreading

slime

on

everything

she

touched;

as

she

struggled

to

her

feet,

her

gown

clung

across

her

flesh

as

if

it

were

covered

with

thick

black

grease.

But

she

did

not

wash.

Nor

did

she

fall

to

the

ground

and

trace

lines

in

the

wood.

Instead

she

staggered

to

the

door,

meaning

to

go

downstairs

to

her

father's

room.

The

doorway

caught

her,

though.

Not

physically--

the

door

swung

open

easily

as

ever--

but

still

she

could

not

pass.

She

had

heard

of

such

things,

how

the

gods

captured

their

disobedient

servants

in

doorways,

but

it

had

never

happened

to

her

before.

She

couldn't

understand

how

she

was

being

held.

Her

body

was

free

to

move.

There

was

no

barrier.

But

she

felt

such

a

sickening

dread

at

the

thought

of

walking

through

that

she

knew

she

couldn't

do

it,

knew

that

the

gods

required

some

sort

of

penance,

some

sort

of

purification

or

they'd

never

let

her

leave

the

room.

Not

woodgrain-tracing,

not

handwashing.

What

did

the

gods

require?

Then,

all

at

once,

she

knew

why

the

gods

wouldn't

let

her

pass

through

the

door.

It

was

the

oath

that

Father

had

required

of

her

for

her

mother's

sake.

The

oath

that

she

would

always

serve

the

gods,

no

matter

what.

And

here

she

had

been

on

the

verge

of

defiance.

Mother,

forgive

me!

I

will

not

defy

the

gods.

But

still

I

must

go

to

Father

and

explain

to

him

the

terrible

predicament

in

which

the

gods

have

placed

us.

Mother,

help

me

pass

through

this

door!

As

if

in

answer

to

her

plea,

it

came

to

her

how

she

might

pass

through

the

door.

All

she

needed

to

do

was

fix

her

gaze

on

a

point

in

the

air

just

outside

the

upper-right

corner

of

the

door,

and

while

never

letting

her

gaze

move

from

that

spot,

step

backward

through

the

door

with

her

right

foot,

place

her

left

hand

through,

then

pivot

leftward,

bringing

her

left

leg

backward

through

the

doorway,

then

her

right

arm

forward.

It

was

complicated

and

difficult,

like

a

dance,

but

by

moving

very

slowly

and

carefully,

she

did

it.

The

door

released

her.

And

though

she

still

felt

the

pressure

of

her

own

filthiness,

some

of

the

intensity

had

faded.

It

was

bearable.

She

could

breathe

without

gasping,

speak

without

gagging.

She

went

downstairs

and

rang

the

little

bell

outside

her

father's

door.

"Is

it

my

daughter,

my

Gloriously

Bright?"

asked

Father.

"Yes,

noble

one,"

said

Qing-jao.

"I'm

ready

to

receive

you."

She

opened

Father's

door

and

stepped

through--

no

ritual

was

needed

this

time.

She

strode

at

once

to

where

he

sat

on

a

chair

before

his

terminal

and

knelt

before

him

on

the

floor.

"I

have

examined

your

Si

Wang-mu,"

said

Father,

"and

I

believe

your

first

hiring

has

been

a

worthy

one."

It

took

a

moment

for

Father's

words

to

make

sense.

Si

Wang-mu?

Why

did

Father

speak

to

her

of

an

ancient

god?

She

looked

up

in

surprise,

then

looked

where

Father

was

looking--

at

a

serving

girl

in

a

clean

gray

gown,

kneeling

demurely,

looking

at

the

floor.

It

took

a

moment

to

remember

the

girl

from

the

rice

paddy,

to

remeber

that

she

was

to

be

Qing-jao's

secret

maid.

How

could

she

have

forgotten?

It

was

only

a

few

hours

ago

that

Qingjao

left

her.

Yet

in

that

time

Qing-jao

had

battled

with

the

gods,

and

if

she

hadn't

won,

at

least

she

had

not

yet

lost.

What

was

the

hiring

of

a

servant

compared

to

a

struggle

with

the

gods?

"Wang-mu

is

impertinent

and

ambitious,"

said

Father,

"but

she

is

also

honest

and

far

more

intelligent

than

I

would

have

expected.

I

assume

from

her

bright

mind

and

sharp

ambition

that

you

both

intend

for

her

to

be

your

student

as

well

as

your

secret

maid."

Wang-mu

gasped,

and

when

Qing-jao

glanced

over

at

her,

she

saw

how

horrified

the

girl

looked.

Oh,

yes--

she

must

think

that

I

think

that

she

told

Father

of

our

secret

plan.

"Don't

worry,

Wang-mu,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Father

almost

always

guesses

secrets.

I

know

you

didn't

tell."

"I

wish

more

secrets

were

as

easy

as

this

one,"

said

Father.

"My

daughter,

I

commend

you

for

your

worthy

generosity.

The

gods

will

honor

you

for

it,

as

I

do

also."

The

words

of

praise

came

like

unguent

to

a

stinging

wound.

Perhaps

this

was

why

her

rebelliousness

had

not

destroyed

her,

why

some

god

had

taken

mercy

on

her

and

shown

her

how

to

get

through

the

door

of

her

room

just

now.

Because

she

had

judged

Wang-mu

with

mercy

and

wisdom,

forgiving

the

girl's

impertinence,

Qing-jao

herself

was

being

forgiven,

at

least

a

little,

for

her

own

outrageous

daring.

Wang-mu

does

not

repent

of

her

ambition,

thought

Qing-jao.

Neither

will

I

repent

of

my

decision.

I

must

not

let

Father

be

destroyed

because

I

can't

find--

or

invent--

a

non-divine

explanation

for

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

And

yet,

how

can

I

defy

the

purposes

of

the

gods?

They

have

hidden

or

destroyed

the

fleet.

And

the

works

of

the

gods

must

be

recognized

by

their

obedient

servants,

even

if

they

must

remain

hidden

from

unbelievers

on

other

worlds.

"Father,"

said

Qing-jao,

"I

must

speak

to

you

about

my

task."

Father

misunderstood

her

hesitation.

"We

can

speak

in

front

of

Wang-mu.

She's

been

hired

now

as

your

secret

maid.

The

hiring

bonus

has

been

sent

to

her

father,

the

first

barriers

of

secrecy

have

been

suggested

to

her

mind.

We

can

trust

her

to

hear

us

and

never

tell."

"Yes,

Father,"

said

Qing-jao.

In

truth

she

had

again

forgotten

that

Wang-mu

was

even

there.

"Father,

I

know

who

has

hidden

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

But

you

must

promise

me

that

you

will

never

tell

it

to

Starways

Congress."

Father,

who

was

usually

placid,

looked

mildly

distressed.

"I

can't

promise

such

a

thing,"

he

said.

"It

would

be

unworthy

of

me

to

be

such

a

disloyal

servant.

"

What

could

she

do,

then?

How

could

she

speak?

And

yet

how

could

she

keep

from

speaking?

"Who

is

your

master?"

she

cried.

"Congress

or

the

gods?"

"First

the

gods,"

said

Father.

"They

are

always

first."

"Then

I

must

tell

you

that

I

have

discovered

that

the

gods

are

the

ones

who

have

hidden

the

fleet

from

us,

Father.

But

if

you

tell

this

to

the

Congress,

they'll

mock

you

and

you'll

be

ruined."

Then

another

thought

occurred

to

her.

"If

it

was

the

gods

who

stopped

the

fleet,

Father,

then

the

fleet

must

have

been

against

the

will

of

the

gods

after

all.

And

if

Starways

Congress

sent

the

fleet

against

the

will

of--"

Father

held

up

his

hand

for

her

to

be

silent.

She

immediately

stopped

speaking

and

bowed

her

head.

She

waited.

"Of

course

it's

the

gods,"

said

Father.

His

words

came

as

both

a

relief

and

a

humiliation.

Of

course,

he

had

said.

Had

he

known

this

all

along?

"The

gods

do

all

things

that

are

done

in

the

universe.

But

don't

assume

that

you

know

why.

You

say

they

must

have

stopped

the

fleet

because

they

oppose

its

mission.

But

I

say

that

Congress

couldn't

have

sent

the

fleet

in

the

first

place

if

the

gods

hadn't

willed

it.

So

why

couldn't

it

be

that

the

gods

stopped

the

fleet

because

its

mission

was

so

great

and

noble

that

humanity

was

not

worthy

of

it?

Or

what

if

they

hid

the

fleet

because

it

would

provide

a

difficult

test

for

you?

One

thing

is

certain:

The

gods

have

permitted

Starways

Congress

to

hold

sway

over

most

of

humanity.

As

long

as

they

have

the

mandate

of

heaven,

we

of

Path

will

follow

their

edicts

without

opposition."

"I

didn't

mean

to

oppose

..."

She

could

not

finish

such

an

obvious

falsehood.

Father

understood

perfectly,

of

course.

"I

hear

how

your

voice

fades

and

your

words

trail

off

into

nothing.

This

is

because

you

know

your

words

are

not

true.

You

meant

to

oppose

Starways

Congress,

in

spite

of

all

I

have

taught

you."

Then

his

voice

grew

gentler.

"For

my

sake

you

meant

to

do

it."

"You're

my

ancestor.

I

owe

you

a

higher

duty

than

I

owe

them."

"I'm

your

father.

I

won't

become

your

ancestor

until

I'm

dead."

"For

Mother's

sake,

then.

If

they

ever

lose

the

mandate

of

heaven,

then

I

will

be

their

most

terrible

enemy,

for

I

will

serve

the

gods."

Yet

even

as

she

said

this,

she

knew

her

words

were

a

dangerous

half-truth.

Until

only

a

few

moments

ago--

until

she

had

been

caught

in

the

door--

hadn't

she

been

perfectly

willing

to

defy

even

the

gods

for

her

father's

sake?

I

am

the

most

unworthy,

terrible

daughter,

she

thought.

"I

tell

you

now,

my

Gloriously

Bright

daughter,

that

opposing

Congress

will

never

be

for

my

good.

Or

yours

either.

But

I

forgive

you

for

loving

me

to

excess.

It

is

the

gentlest

and

kindest

of

vices."

He

smiled.

It

calmed

her

agitation,

to

see

him

smile,

though

she

knew

that

she

didn't

deserve

his

approbation.

Qing-jao

was

able

to

think

again,

to

return

to

the

puzzle.

"You

knew

that

the

gods

did

this,

and

yet

you

made

me

search

for

the

answer."

"But

were

you

asking

the

right

question?"

said

Father.

"The

question

we

need

answered

is:

How

did

the

gods

do

it?"

"How

can

I

know?"

answered

Qing-jao.

"They

might

have

destroyed

e

fleet

or

hidden

it,

or

carried

it

away

to

some

secret

place

in

the

West--"

"Qing-jao!

Look

at

me.

Hear

me

well."

She

looked.

His

stern

command

helped

calm

her,

give

her

focus.

"This

is

something

I

have

tried

to

teach

you

all

your

life,

but

now

you

must

learn

it,

Qing-jao.

The

gods

are

the

cause

of

everything

that

happens,

but

they

never

act

except

in

disguise.

Do

you

hear

me?"

She

nodded.

She'd

heard

those

words

a

hundred

times.

"You

hear

and

yet

you

don't

understand

me,

even

now,"

said

Father.

"The

gods

have

chosen

the

people

of

Path,

Qing-jao.

Only

we

are

privileged

to

hear

their

voice.

Only

we

are

allowed

to

see

that

they

are

the

cause

of

all

that

is

and

was

and

will

be.

To

all

other

people

their

works

remain

hidden,

a

mystery.

Your

task

is

not

to

discover

the

true

cause

of

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet--

all

of

Path

would

know

at

once

that

the

true

cause

is

that

the

gods

wished

it

to

happen.

Your

task

is

to

discover

the

disguise

that

the

gods

have

created

for

this

event."

Qing-jao

felt

light-headed,

dizzy.

She

had

been

so

certain

that

she

had

the

answer,

that

she

had

fulfilled

her

task.

Now

it

was

slipping

away.

The

answer

was

still

true,

but

her

task

was

different

now.

"Right

now,

because

we

can't

find

a

natural

explanation,

the

gods

stand

exposed

for

all

of

humanity

to

see,

the

unbelievers

as

well

as

the

believers.

The

gods

are

naked,

and

we

must

clothe

them.

We

must

find

out

the

series

of

events

the

gods

have

created

to

explain

the

disappearance

of

the

fleet,

to

make

it

appear

natural

to

the

unbelievers.

I

thought

you

understood

this.

We

serve

Starways

Congress,

but

only

because

by

serving

Congress

we

also

serve

the

gods.

The

gods

wish

us

to

deceive

Congress,

and

Congress

wishes

to

be

deceived."

Qing-jao

nodded,

numb

with

disappointment

that

her

task

was

still

not

finished.

"Does

this

sound

heartless

of

me?"

asked

Father.

"Am

I

dishonest?

Am

I

cruel

to

the

unbeliever?"

"Does

a

daughter

judge

her

father?"

whispered

Qing-jao.

"Of

course

she

does,"

said

Father.

"Every

day

all

people

judge

all

other

people.

The

question

is

whether

we

judge

wisely."

"Then

I

judge

that

it's

no

sin

to

speak

to

the

unbelievers

in

the

language

of

their

unbelief,"

said

Qing-jao.

Was

that

a

smile

now

at

the

corners

of

his

mouth?

"You

do

understand,"

said

Father.

"If

ever

Congress

comes

to

us,

humbly

seeking

to

know

the

truth,

then

we

will

teach

the

the

Way

and

they'll

become

part

of

Path.

Until

then,

we

serve

the

gods

by

helping

the

unbelievers

deceive

themselves

into

thinking

that

all

things

happen

because

of

natural

explanations."

Qing-jao

bowed

until

her

head

nearly

touched

the

floor.

"You

have

tried

to

teach

me

this

many

times,

but

until

now

I

never

had

a

task

that

this

principle

applied

to.

Forgive

the

foolishness

of

your

unworthy

daughter."

"I

have

no

unworthy

daughter,"

said

Father.

"I

have

only

my

daughter

who

is

Gloriously

Bright.

The

principle

you've

learned

today

is

one

that

few

on

Path

will

ever

really

understand.

That's

why

only

a

few

of

us

are

able

to

deal

directly

with

people

from

other

worlds

without

baffling

or

confusing

them.

You

have

surprised

me

today,

Daughter,

not

because

you

hadn't

yet

understood

it,

but

because

you

have

come

to

understand

it

so

young.

I

was

nearly

ten

years

older

than

you

before

I

discovered

it."

"How

can

I

learn

something

before

you

did,

Father?"

The

idea

of

surpassing

one

of

his

achievements

was

almost

unthinkable.

"Because

you

had

me

to

teach

you,"

said

Father,

"while

I

had

to

discover

it

for

myself.

But

I

see

that

it

frightened

you

to

think

that

perhaps

you

learned

something

younger

than

I

did.

Do

you

think

it

would

dishonor

me

if

my

daughter

surpassed

me?

On

the

contrary--

there

can

be

no

greater

honor

to

a

parent

than

to

have

a

child

who

is

greater."

"I

can

never

be

greater

than

you,

Father."

"In

a

sense

that's

true,

Qing-jao.

Because

you

are

my

child,

all

your

works

are

included

within

mine,

as

a

subset

of

mine,

just

as

all

of

us

are

a

subset

of

our

ancestors.

But

you

have

so

much

potential

for

greatness

inside

you

that

I

believe

there'll

come

a

time

when

I

will

be

counted

greater

because

of

your

works

than

because

of

my

own.

If

ever

the

people

of

Path

judge

me

worthy

of

some

singular

honor,

it

will

be

at

least

as

much

because

of

your

achievements

as

my

own."

With

that

Father

bowed

to

her,

not

a

courteous

bow

of

dismissal,

but

a

deep

bow

of

respect,

his

head

almost

touching

the

floor.

Not

quite,

for

that

would

be

outrageous,

almost

a

mockery,

if

he

actually

touched

his

head

to

the

floor

in

honor

to

his

own

daughter.

But

he

came

as

close

as

dignity

allowed.

It

confused

her

for

a

moment,

frightened

her;

then

she

understood.

When

he

implied

that

his

chance

of

being

chosen

god

of

Path

depended

on

her

greatness,

he

wasn't

speaking

of

some

vague

future

event.

He

was

speaking

of

the

here

and

now.

He

was

speaking

of

her

task.

If

she

could

find

the

gods'

disguise,

the

natural

explanation

for

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet,

then

his

selection

as

god

of

Path

would

be

assured.

That

was

how

much

he

trusted

her.

That

was

how

important

this

task

was.

What

was

her

comingof-age,

compared

to

her

father's

godhood?

She

must

work

harder,

think

better,

and

succeed

where

all

the

resources

of

the

military

and

the

Congress

had

failed.

Not

for

herself,

but

for

Mother,

for

the

gods,

and

for

Father's

chance

to

become

one

of

them.

Qing-jao

withdrew

from

Father's

room.

She

paused

in

the

doorway

and

glanced

at

Wang-mu.

One

glance

from

the

godspoken

was

enough

to

tell

the

girl

to

follow.

By

the

time

Qing-jao

got

to

her

room

she

was

shaking

with

the

pent-up

need

for

purification.

All

that

she

had

done

wrong

today--

her

rebelliousness

toward

the

gods,

her

refusal

to

accept

purification

earlier,

her

stupidity

at

not

understanding

her

true

task--

it

came

together

now.

Not

that

she

felt

dirty;

it

wasn't

washing

she

wanted,

or

self-loathing

that

she

felt.

After

all,

her

unworthiness

had

been

tempered

by

her

father's

praise,

by

the

god

who

showed

her

how

to

pass

through

the

door.

And

Wang-mu's

having

proven

to

be

a

good

choice--

that

was

a

test

that

Qing-jao

had

passed,

and

boldly,

too.

So

it

wasn't

vileness

that

made

her

tremble.

She

was

hungry

for

purification.

She

longed

for

the

gods

to

be

with

her

as

she

served

them.

Yet

no

penance

that

she

knew

of

would

be

enough

to

quell

her

hunger.

Then

she

knew:

She

must

trace

a

line

on

every

board

in

the

room.

At

once

she

chose

her

starting

point,

the

southeast

corner;

she

would

begin

each

tracing

at

the

eastern

wall,

so

that

her

rituals

would

all

move

westward,

toward

the

gods.

Last

of

all

would

be

the

shortest

board

in

the

room,

less

than

a

meter

long,

in

the

northwest

corner.

It

would

be

her

reward,

that

her

last

tracing

would

be

so

brief

and

easy.

She

could

hear

Wang-mu

enter

the

room

softly

behind

her,

but

Qing-jao

had

no

time

now

for

mortals.

The

gods

were

waiting.

She

knelt

in

the

corner,

scanned

the

grains

to

find

the

one

the

gods

wanted

her

to

follow.

Usually

she

had

to

choose

for

herself,

and

then

she

always

chose

the

most

difficult

one,

so

the

gods

wouldn't

despise

her.

But

tonight

she

was

filled

with

instant

certainty

that

the

gods

were

choosing

for

her.

The

first

line

was

a

thick

one,

wavy

but

easy

to

see.

Already

they

were

being

merciful!

Tonight's

ritual

would

be

almost

a

conversation

between

her

and

the

gods.

She

had

broken

through

an

invisible

barrier

today;

she

had

come

closer

to

her

father's

clear

understanding.

Perhaps

someday

the

gods

would

speak

to

her

with

the

sort

of

clarity

that

the

common

people

believed

all

the

godspoken

heard.

"Holy

one,"

said

Wang-mu.

It

was

as

though

Qing-jao's

joy

were

made

of

glass,

and

Wang-mu

had

deliberately

shattered

it.

Didn't

she

know

that

when

a

ritual

was

interrupted,

it

had

to

begin

again?

Qing-jao

rose

up

on

her

knees

and

turned

to

face

the

girl.

Wang-mu

must

have

seen

the

fury

on

Qing-jao's

face,

but

didn't

understand

it.

"Oh,

I'm

sorry,"

she

said

at

once,

falling

to

her

knees

and

bowing

her

head

to

the

floor.

"I

forgot

that

I'm

not

to

call

you

'holy

one.'

I

only

meant

to

ask

you

what

you

were

looking

for,

so

I

could

help

you

search."

It

almost

made

Qing-jao

laugh,

that

Wang-mu

was

so

mistaken.

Of

course

Wang-mu

had

no

notion

that

Qing-jao

was

being

spoken

to

by

the

gods.

And

now,

her

anger

interrupted,

Qing-jao

was

ashamed

to

see

how

Wang-mu

feared

her

anger;

it

felt

wrong

for

the

girl

to

be

touching

her

head

to

the

floor.

Qing-jao

didn't

like

seeing

another

person

so

humiliated.

How

did

I

frighten

her

so

much?

I

was

filled

with

joy,

because

the

gods

were

speaking

so

clearly

to

me;

but

my

joy

was

so

selfish

that

when

she

innocently

interrupted

me,

I

turned

a

face

of

hate

to

her.

Is

this

how

I

answer

the

gods?

They

show

me

a

face

of

love,

and

I

translate

it

into

hatred

toward

the

people,

especially

one

who

is

in

my

power?

Once

again

the

gods

have

found

a

way

to

show

me

my

unworthiness.

"Wang-mu,

you

mustn't

interrupt

me

when

you

find

me

bowed

down

on

the

floor

like

that."

And

she

explained

to

Wang-mu

about

the

ritual

of

purification

that

the

gods

required

of

her.

"Must

I

do

this

also?"

said

Wang-mu.

"Not

unless

the

gods

tell

you

to."

"How

will

I

know?"

"If

it

hasn't

happened

to

you

at

your

age,

Wang-mu,

it

probably

never

will.

But

if

it

did

happen,

you'd

know,

because

you

wouldn't

have

the

power

to

resist

the

voice

of

the

gods

in

your

mind."

Wang-mu

nodded

gravely.

"How

can

I

help

you,

...

Qing-jao?"

She

tried

out

her

mistress's

name

carefully,

reverently.

For

the

first

time

Qing-jao

realized

that

her

name,

which

sounded

sweetly

affectionate

when

her

father

said

it,

could

sound

exalted

when

it

was

spoken

with

such

awe.

To

be

called

Gloriously

Bright

at

a

moment

when

Qing-jao

was

keenly

aware

of

her

lack

of

luster

was

almost

painful.

But

she

would

not

forbid

Wang-mu

to

use

her

name--

the

girl

had

to

have

something

to

call

her,

and

Wang-mu's

reverent

tone

would

serve

Qing-jao

as

a

constant

ironic

reminder

of

how

little

she

deserved

it.

"You

can

help

me

by

not

interrupting,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Should

I

leave,

then?"

Qing-jao

almost

said

yes,

but

then

realized

that

for

some

reason

the

gods

wanted

Wang-mu

to

be

part

of

this

penance.

How

did

she

know?

Because

the

thought

of

Wang-mu

leaving

felt

almost

as

unbearable

as

the

knowledge

of

her

unfinished

tracing.

"Please

stay,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Can

you

wait

in

silence?

Watching

me?"

"Yes,

...

Qing-jao."

"If

it

goes

on

so

long

that

you

can't

bear

it,

you

may

leave,"

said

Qingjao.

"But

only

when

you

see

me

moving

from

the

west

to

the

east.

That

means

I'm

between

tracings,

and

it

won't

distract

me

for

you

to

leave,

though

you

mustn't

speak

to

me."

Wang-mu's

eyes

widened.

"You're

going

to

do

this

with

every

grain

of

wood

in

every

board

of

the

floor?"

"No,"

said

Qing-jao.

The

gods

would

never

be

so

cruel

as

that!

But

even

as

she

thought

this,

Qing-jao

knew

that

someday

there

might

come

a

time

when

the

gods

would

require

exactly

that

penance.

It

made

her

sick

with

dread.

"Only

one

line

in

each

board

in

the

room.

Watch

with

me,

will

you?"

She

saw

Wang-mu

glance

at

the

time

message

that

glowed

in

the

air

over

her

terminal.

It

was

already

the

hour

for

sleep,

and

both

of

them

had

missed

their

afternoon

nap.

It

wasn't

natural

for

human

beings

to

go

so

long

without

sleeping.

The

days

on

Path

were

half

again

as

long

as

those

on

Earth,

so

that

they

never

worked

out

quite

evenly

with

the

internal

cycles

of

the

human

body.

To

miss

the

nap

and

then

delay

the

sleep

was

a

very

hard

thing.

But

Qing-jao

had

no

choice.

And

if

Wang-mu

couldn't

stay

awake,

she'd

have

to

leave

now,

however

the

gods

resisted

that

idea.

"You

must

stay

awake,"

said

Qing-jao.

"If

you

fall

asleep,

I'll

have

to

speak

to

you

so

you'll

move

and

uncover

some

of

the

lines

I

have

to

trace.

And

if

I

speak

to

you,

I'll

have

to

begin

again.

Can

you

stay

awake,

silent

and

unmoving?"

Wang-mu

nodded.

Qing-jao

believed

that

she

meant

it;

she

did

not

really

believe

the

girl

could

do

it.

Yet

the

gods

insisted

that

she

let

her

new

secret

maid

remain--

who

was

Qing-jao

to

refuse

what

the

gods

required

of

her?

Qing-jao

returned

to

the

first

board

and

started

her

tracing

over

again.

To

her

relief,

the

gods

were

still

with

her.

On

board

after

board

she

was

given

the

boldest,

easiest

grain

to

follow;

and

when,

now

and

then,

she

was

given

a

harder

one,

it

invariably

happened

that

the

easy

grain

faded

or

disappeared

off

the

edge

of

the

board

partway

along.

The

gods

were

caring

for

her.

As

for

Wang-mu,

the

girl

struggled

mightily.

Twice,

on

the

passage

back

from

the

west

to

begin

again

in

the

east,

Qing-jao

glanced

at

Wang-mu

and

saw

her

sleeping.

But

when

Qing-jao

began

passing

near

to

the

place

where

Wang-mu

had

lain,

she

found

that

her

secret

maid

had

wakened

and

moved

so

quietly

to

a

place

where

Qing-jao

had

already

traced

that

Qing-jao

hadn't

even

heard

her

movements.

A

good

girl.

A

worthy

choice

for

a

secret

maid.

At

last,

at

long

last

Qing-jao

reached

the

beginning

of

the

last

board,

a

short

one

in

the

very

corner.

She

almost

spoke

aloud

in

joy,

but

caught

herself

in

time.

The

sound

of

her

own

voice

and

Wang-mu's

inevitable

answer

would

surely

send

her

back

to

start

again--

it

would

be

an

unbelievable

folly.

Qing-jao

bent

over

the

beginning

of

the

board,

already

less

than

a

meter

from

the

northwest

corner

of

the

room,

and

began

tracing

the

boldest

line.

It

led

her,

clear

and

true,

right

to

the

wall.

It

was

done.

Qing-jao

slumped

against

the

wall

and

began

laughing

in

relief.

But

she

was

so

weak

and

tired

that

her

laughter

must

have

sounded

like

weeping

to

Wang-mu.

In

moments

the

girl

was

with

her,

touching

her

shoulder.

"Qing-jao,"

she

said.

"Are

you

in

pain?"

Qing-jao

took

the

girl's

hand

and

held

it.

"Not

in

pain.

Or

at

least

no

pain

that

sleeping

won't

cure.

I'm

finished.

I'm

clean."

Clean

enough,

in

fact,

that

she

felt

no

reluctance

in

letting

her

hand

clasp

Wang-mu's

hand,

skin

to

skin,

without

filthiness

of

any

kind.

It

was

a

gift

from

the

gods,

that

she

had

someone's

hand

to

hold

when

her

ritual

was

done.

"You

did

very

well,"

said

Qing-jao.

"It

was

easier

for

me

to

concentrate

on

the

tracing,

with

you

in

the

room."

"I

think

I

fell

asleep

once,

Qing-jao."

"Perhaps

twice.

But

you

woke

when

it

mattered,

and

no

harm

was

done."

Wang-mu

began

to

weep.

She

closed

her

eyes

but

didn't

take

her

hand

away

from

Qing-jao

to

cover

her

face.

She

simply

let

the

tears

flow

down

her

cheeks.

"Why

are

you

weeping,

Wang-mu?"

"I

didn't

know,"

she

said.

"It

really

is

a

hard

thing

to

be

godspoken.

I

didn't

know."

"And

a

hard

thing

to

be

a

true

friend

to

the

godspoken,

as

well,"

said

Qing-jao.

"That's

why

I

didn't

want

you

to

be

my

servant,

calling

me

'holy

one'

and

fearing

the

sound

of

my

voice.

That

kind

of

servant

I'd

have

to

send

out

of

my

room

when

the

gods

spoke

to

me."

If

anything,

Wang-mu's

tears

flowed

harder.

"Si

Wang-mu,

is

it

too

hard

for

you

to

be

with

me?"

asked

Qing-jao.

Wang-mu

shook

her

head.

"If

it's

ever

too

hard,

I'll

understand.

You

can

leave

me

then.

I

was

alone

before.

I'm

not

afraid

to

be

alone

again."

Wang-mu

shook

her

head,

fiercely

this

time.

"How

could

I

leave

you,

now

that

I

see

how

hard

it

is

for

you?

"

"Then

it

will

be

written

one

day,

and

told

in

a

story,

that

Si

Wang-mu

never

left

the

side

of

Han

Qing-jao

during

her

purifications."

Suddenly

Wang-mu's

smile

broke

across

her

face,

and

her

eyes

opened

into

the

squint

of

laughter,

despite

the

tears

still

shining

on

her

cheeks.

"Don't

you

hear

the

joke

you

told?"

said

Wang-mu.

"My

name--

Si

Wang-mu.

When

they

tell

that

story,

they

won't

know

it

was

your

secret

maid

with

you.

They'll

think

it

was

the

Royal

Mother

of

the

West."

Qing-jao

laughed

then,

too.

But

an

idea

also

crossed

her

mind,

that

perhaps

the

Royal

Mother

was

a

true

ancestor-of-the-heart

to

Wang-mu,

and

by

having

Wang-mu

by

her

side,

as

her

friend,

Qing-jao

also

had

a

new

closeness

with

this

god

who

was

almost

the

oldest

of

them

all.

Wang-mu

laid

out

their

sleeping

mats,

though

Qing-jao

had

to

show

her

how;

it

was

Wang-mu's

proper

duty,

and

Qing-jao

would

have

to

let

her

do

it

every

night,

though

she

had

never

minded

doing

it

herself.

As

they

lay

down,

their

mats

touching

edge-to-edge

so

that

no

woodgrain

lines

showed

between

them,

Qing-jao

noticed

that

there

was

gray

light

shining

through

the

slats

of

the

windows.

They

had

stayed

awake

together

all

through

the

day

and

now

all

through

the

night.

Wang-mu's

sacrifice

was

a

noble

one.

She

would

be

a

true

friend.

A

few

minutes

later,

though,

when

Wang-mu

was

asleep

and

Qing-jao

was

on

the

brink

of

dozing,

it

occurred

to

Qing-jao

to

wonder

exactly

how

it

was

that

Wang-mu,

a

girl

with

no

money,

had

managed

to

bribe

the

foreman

of

the

righteous

labor

crew

to

let

her

speak

to

Qing-jao

today

without

interruption.

Could

some

spy

have

paid

the

bribe

for

her,

so

she

could

infiltrate

the

house

of

Han

Fei-tzu?

No--

Ju

Kung-mei,

the

guardian

of

the

House

of

Han,

would

have

found

out

about

such

a

spy

and

Wang-mu

would

never

have

been

hired.

Wang-mu's

bribe

wouldn't

have

been

paid

in

money.

She,

was

only

fourteen,

but

Si

Wang-mu

was

already

a

very

pretty

girl.

Qing-jao

had

read

enough

of

history

and

biography

to

know

how

women

were

usually

required

to

pay

such

bribes.

Grimly

Qing-jao

decided

that

the

matter

must

be

discreetly

investigated,

and

the

foreman

dismissed

in

unnamed

disgrace

if

it

were

found

to

be

true;

through

the

investigation,

Wang-mu's

name

would

never

be

mentioned

in

public,

so

that

she

would

be

protected

from

all

harm.

Qing-jao

had

only

to

mention

it

to

Ju

Kung-mei

and

he'd

see

that

it

was

done.

Qing-jao

looked

at

the

sweet

face

of

her

sleeping

servant,

her

worthy

new

friend,

and

felt

overcome

by

sadness.

What

most

saddened

Qing-jao,

however,

was

not

the

price

Wang-mu

had

paid

to

the

foreman,

but

rather

that

she

had

paid

it

for

such

a

worthless,

painful,

terrible

job

as

that

of

being

secret

maid

to

Han

Qing-jao.

If

a

woman

must

sell

the

doorway

to

her

womb,

as

so

many

women

had

been

forced

to

do

through

all

of

human

history,

surely

the

gods

must

let

her

receive

something

of

value

in

return.

That

is

why

Qing-jao

went

to

sleep

that

morning

even

firmer

in

her

resolve

to

devote

herself

to

the

education

of

Si

Wang-mu.

She

could

not

let

Wang-mu's

education

interfere

with

her

struggle

with

the

riddle

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet,

but

she

would

take

all

other

possible

time

and

give

Wangmu

a

fit

blessing

in

honor

of

her

sacrifice.

Surely

the

gods

must

expect

no

less

of

her,

in

return

for

their

having

sent

her

such

a

perfect

secret

maid.

Chapter

8

--

MIRACLES

<Ender

has

been

plaguing

us

lately.

Insisting

that

we

think

of

a

way

to

travel

faster

than

light.>

<You

said

it

couldn't

be

done.>

<That's

what

we

think.

That's

what

human

scientists

think.

But

Ender

insists

that

if

ansibles

can

transmit

information,

we

should

be

able

to

transmit

matter

at

the

same

velocity.

Of

course

that's

nonsense--

there's

no

comparison

between

information

and

physical

reality.>

<Why

does

he

want

so

badly

to

travel

faster

than

light?>

<It's

a

silly

idea,

isn't

it--

to

arrive

somewhere

before

your

image

does.

Like

stepping

through

a

mirror

in

order

to

try

to

meet

yourself

on

the

other

side.>

<Ender

and

Rooter

have

talked

about

this

a

lot--

I've

heard

them.

Ender

thinks

that

perhaps

matter

and

energy

are

composed

of

nothing

but

information.

That

physical

reality

is

nothing

but

the

message

that

philotes

are

transmitting

to

each

other.>

<What

does

Rooter

say?>

<He

says

that

Ender

is

half

right.

Rooter

says

that

physical

reality

is

a

message--

and

the

message

is

a

question

that

the

philotes

are

continually

asking

God.>

<What

is

the

question?>

<One

word:

Why?>

<And

how

does

God

answer

them?>

<With

life.

Rooter

says

that

life

is

how

God

gives

purpose

to

the

universe.>

Miro's

whole

family

came

to

meet

him

when

he

returned

to

Lusitania.

After

all,

they

loved

him.

And

he

loved

them,

too,

and

after

a

month

in

space

he

was

looking

forward

to

their

company.

He

knew--

intellectually,

at

least--

that

his

month

in

space

had

been

a

quarter-century

to

them.

He

had

prepared

himself

for

the

wrinkles

in

Mother's

face,

for

even

Grego

and

Quara

to

be

adults

in

their

thirties.

What

he

had

not

anticipated,

not

viscerally,

anyway,

was

that

they

would

be

strangers.

No,

worse

than

strangers.

They

were

strangers

who

pitied

him

and

thought

they

knew

him

and

looked

down

on

him

like

a

child.

They

were

all

older

than

him.

All

of

them.

And

all

younger,

because

pain

and

loss

hadn't

touched

them

the

way

it

had

touched

him.

Ela

was

the

best

of

them,

as

usual.

She

embraced

him,

kissed

him,

and

said,

"You

make

me

feel

so

mortal.

But

I'm

glad

to

see

you

young."

At

least

she

had

the

courage

to

admit

that

there

was

an

immediate

barrier

between

them,

even

though

she

pretended

that

the

barrier

was

his

youth.

True,

Miro

was

exactly

as

they

remembered

him--

his

face,

at

least.

The

long-lost

brother

returned

from

the

dead;

the

ghost

who

comes

to

haunt

the

family,

eternally

young.

But

the

real

barrier

was

the

way

he

moved.

The

way

he

spoke.

They

had

obviously

forgotten

how

disabled

he

was,

how

badly

his

body

responded

to

his

damaged

brain.

The

shuffling

step,

the

twisted,

difficult

speech--

their

memories

had

excised

all

that

unpleasantness

and

had

remembered

him

the

way

he

was

before

his

accident.

After

all,

he

had

only

been

disabled

for

a

few

months

before

leaving

on

his

time-dilating

voyage.

It

was

easy

to

forget

that,

and

recall

instead

the

Miro

they

had

known

for

so

many

years

before.

Strong,

healthy,

the

only

one

able

to

stand

up

to

the

man

they

had

called

Father.

They

couldn't

conceal

their

shock.

He

could

see

it

in

their

hesitations,

their

darting

glances,

the

attempt

to

ignore

the

fact

that

his

speech

was

so

hard

to

understand,

that

he

walked

so

slowly.

He

could

sense

their

impatience.

Within

minutes

he

could

see

how

some,

at

least,

were

maneuvering

to

get

away.

So

much

to

do

this

afternoon.

See

you

at

dinner.

This

whole

thing

was

making

them

so

uncomfortable

they

had

to

escape,

take

time

to

assimilate

this

version

of

Miro

who

had

just

returned

to

them,

or

perhaps

plot

how

to

avoid

him

as

much

as

possible

in

the

future.

Grego

and

Quara

were

the

worst,

the

most

eager

to

get

away,

which

stung

him--

once

they

had

worshiped

him.

Of

course

he

understood

that

this

was

why

it

was

so

hard

for

them

to

deal

with

the

broken

Miro

that

stood

before

them.

Their

vision

of

the

old

Miro

was

the

most

naive

and

therefore

the

most

painfully

contradicted.

"We

thought

of

a

big

family

dinner,"

said

Ela.

"Mother

wanted

to,

but

I

thought

we

should

wait.

Give

you

some

time."

"Hope

you

haven't

been

waiting

dinner

all

this

time

for

me,"

said

Miro.

Only

Ela

and

Valentine

seemed

to

realize

he

was

joking;

they

were

the

only

ones

to

respond

naturally,

with

a

mild

chuckle.

The

others--

for

all

Miro

knew,

they

hadn't

even

understood

his

words

at

all.

They

stood

in

the

tall

grass

beside

the

landing

field,

all

his

family:

Mother,

now

in

her

sixties,

hair

steelygray,

her

face

grim

with

intensity,

the

way

it

had

always

been.

Only

now

the

expression

was

etched

deep

in

the

lines

of

her

forehead,

the

creases

beside

her

mouth.

Her

neck

was

a

ruin.

He

realized

that

she

would

die

someday.

Not

for

thirty

or

forty

years,

probably,

but

someday.

Had

he

ever

realized

how

beautiful

she

was,

before?

He

had

thought

somehow

that

marrying

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

would

soften

her,

would

make

her

young

again.

And

maybe

it

had,

maybe

Andrew

Wiggin

had

made

her

young

at

heart.

But

the

body

was

still

what

time

had

made

it.

She

was

old.

Ela,

in

her

forties.

No

husband

with

her,

but

maybe

she

was

married

and

he

simply

hadn't

come.

More

likely

not.

Was

she

married

to

her

work?

She

seemed

to

be

so

genuinely

glad

to

see

him,

but

even

she

couldn't

hide

the

look

of

pity

and

concern.

What,

had

she

expected

that

a

month

of

lightspeed

travel

would

somehow

heal

him?

Had

she

thought

he

would

stride

off

the

shuttle

as

strong

and

bold

as

a

spacefaring

god

from

some

romance?

Quim,

now

in

priestly

robes.

Jane

had

told

Miro

that

his

next-younger

brother

was

a

great

missionary.

He

had

converted

more

than

a

dozen

forests

of

pequeninos,

had

baptized

them,

and,

under

authority

from

Bishop

Peregrino,

ordained

priests

from

among

them,

to

administer

the

sacraments

to

their

own

people.

They

baptized

all

the

pequeninos

that

emerged

from

the

mothertrees,

all

the

mothers

before

they

died,

all

the

sterile

wives

who

tended

the

little

mothers

and

their

younglings,

all

the

brothers

searching

for

a

glorious

death,

and

all

the

trees.

However,

only

the

wives

and

brothers

could

take

communion,

and

as

for

marriage,

it

was

difficult

to

think

of

a

meaningful

way

to

perform

such

a

rite

between

a

fathertree

and

the

blind,

mindless

slugs

who

were

mated

with

them.

Yet

Miro

could

see

in

Quim's

eyes

a

kind

of

exaltation.

It

was

the

glow

of

power

well

used;

alone

of

the

Ribeira

family,

Quim

had

known

all

his

life

what

he

wanted

to

do.

Now

he

was

doing

it.

Never

mind

the

theological

difficulties--

he

was

St.

Paul

to

the

piggies,

and

it

filled

him

with

constant

joy.

You

served

God,

little

brother,

and

God

has

made

you

his

man.

Olhado,

his

silver

eyes

gleaming,

his

arm

around

a

beautiful

woman,

surrounded

by

six

children--

the

youngest

a

toddler,

the

oldest

in

her

teens.

Though

the

children

all

watched

with

natural

eyes,

they

still

had

picked

up

their

father's

detached

expression.

They

didn't

watch,

they

simply

gazed.

With

Olhado

that

had

been

natural;

it

disturbed

Miro

to

think

that

perhaps

Olhado

had

spawned

a

family

of

observers,

walking

recorders

taking

up

experience

to

play

it

back

later,

but

never

quite

involved.

But

no,

that

had

to

be

a

delusion.

Miro

had

never

been

comfortable

with

Olhado,

and

so

whatever

resemblance

Olhado's

children

had

to

their

father

was

bound

to

make

Miro

just

as

uncomfortable

with

them,

too.

The

mother

was

pretty

enough.

Probably

not

forty

yet.

How

old

had

she

been

when

Olhado

married

her?

What

kind

of

woman

was

she,

to

accept

a

man

with

artificial

eyes?

Did

Olhado

record

their

lovemaking,

and

play

back

images

for

her

of

how

she

looked

in

his

eyes?

Miro

was

immediately

ashamed

of

the

thought.

Is

that

all

I

can

think

of

when

I

look

at

Olhado--

his

deformity?

After

all

the

years

I

knew

him?

Then

how

can

I

expect

them

to

see

anything

but

my

deformities

when

they

look

at

me?

Leaving

here

was

a

good

idea.

I'm

glad

Andrew

Wiggin

suggested

it.

The

only

part

that

makes

no

sense

is

coming

back.

Why

am

I

here?

Almost

against

his

will,

Miro

turned

to

face

Valentine.

She

smiled

at

him,

put

her

arm

around

him,

hugged

him.

"It's

not

so

bad,"

she

said.

Not

so

bad

as

what?

"I

have

only

the

one

brother

left

to

greet

me,"

she

said.

"All

your

family

came

to

meet

you."

"Right,"

said

Miro.

Only

then

did

Jane

speak

up,

her

voice

taunting

him

in

his

ear.

"Not

all."

Shut

up,

Miro

said

silently.

"Only

one

brother?"

said

Andrew

Wiggin.

"Only

me?"

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead

stepped

forward

and

embraced

his

sister.

But

did

Miro

see

awkwardness

there,

too?

Was

it

possible

that

Valentine

and

Andrew

Wiggin

were

shy

with

each

other?

What

a

laugh.

Valentine,

bold

as

brass--

she

was

Demosthenes,

wasn't

she?

--and

Wiggin,

the

man

who

had

broken

into

their

lives

and

remade

their

family

without

so

much

as

a

dd

licenVa.

Could

they

be

timid?

Could

they

feel

strange?

"You've

aged

miserably,"

said

Andrew.

"Thin

as

a

rail.

Doesn't

Jakt

provide

a

decent

living

for

you?"

"Doesn't

Novinha

cook?"

asked

Valentine.

"And

you

look

stupider

than

ever.

I

got

here

just

in

time

to

witness

your

complete

mental

vegetation."

"And

here

I

thought

you

came

to

save

the

world."

"The

universe.

But

you

first."

She

put

her

arm

around

Miro

again,

and

around

Andrew

on

the

other

side.

She

spoke

to

the

others.

"So

many

of

you,

but

I

feel

like

I

know

you

all.

I

hope

that

soon

you'll

feel

that

way

about

me

and

my

family."

So

gracious.

So

able

to

put

people

at

ease.

Even

me,

thought

Miro.

She

simply

handles

people.

The

way

Andrew

Wiggin

does.

Did

she

learn

it

from

him,

or

did

he

learn

it

from

her?

Or

was

it

born

into

their

family?

After

all,

Peter

was

the

supreme

manipulator

of

all

time,

the

original

Hegemon.

What

a

family.

As

strange

as

mine.

Only

theirs

is

strange

because

of

genius,

while

mine

is

strange

because

of

the

pain

we

shared

for

so

many

years,

because

of

the

twisting

of

our

souls.

And

I

the

strangest,

the

most

damaged

one

of

all.

Andrew

Wiggin

came

to

heal

the

wounds

between

us,

and

did

it

well.

But

the

inner

twisting--

can

that

ever

be

healed?

"How

about

a

picnic?"

asked

Miro.

This

time

they

all

laughed.

How

was

that,

Andrew,

Valentine?

Did

I

put

them

at

their

ease?

Did

I

help

things

go

smoothly?

Have

I

helped

everyone

pretend

that

they're

glad

to

see

me,

that

they

have

some

idea

of

who

I

am?

"She

wanted

to

come,"

said

Jane

in

Miro's

ear.

Shut

up,

said

Miro

again.

I

didn't

want

her

to

come

anyway.

"But

she'll

see

you

later."

No.

"She's

married.

She

has

four

children."

That's

nothing

to

me

now.

"She

hasn't

called

out

your

name

in

her

sleep

for

years."

I

thought

you

were

my

friend.

"I

am.

I

can

read

your

mind."

You're

a

meddling

old

bitch

and

you

can't

read

anything.

"She'll

come

to

you

tomorrow

morning.

At

your

mother's

house."

I

won't

be

there.

"You

think

you

can

run

away

from

this?"

During

his

conversation

with

Jane,

Miro

hadn't

heard

anything

that

the

others

around

him

were

saying,

but

it

didn't

matter.

Valentine's

husband

and

children

had

come

from

the

ship,

and

she

was

introducing

them

all

around.

Particularly

to

their

uncle,

of

course.

It

surprised

Miro

to

see

the

awe

with

which

they

spoke

to

him.

But

then,

they

knew

who

he

really

was.

Ender

the

Xenocide,

yes,

but

also

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

the

one

who

wrote

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

Miro

knew

that

now,

of

course,

but

when

he

had

first

met

Wiggin

it

was

with

hostility--

he

was

just

an

itinerant

speaker

for

the

dead,

a

minister

of

a

humanist

religion

who

seemed

determined

to

turn

Miro's

family

inside

out.

Which

he

had

done.

I

think

I

was

luckier

than

they

are,

thought

Miro.

I

got

to

know

him

as

a

person

before

I

ever

knew

him

as

a

great

figure

in

human

history.

They'll

probably

never

know

him

as

I

do.

And

I

don't

really

know

him

at

all.

I

don't

know

anybody,

and

nobody

knows

me.

We

spend

our

lives

guessing

at

what's

going

on

inside

everybody

else,

and

when

we

happen

to

get

lucky

and

guess

right,

we

think

we

"understand."

Such

nonsense.

Even

a

monkey

at

a

computer

will

type

a

word

now

and

then.

You

don't

know

me,

none

of

you,

he

said

silently.

Least

of

all

the

meddling

old

bitch

who

lives

in

my

ear.

You

hear

that?

"All

that

high-pitched

whining--

how

can

I

miss

it?"

Andrew

was

putting

luggage

onto

the

car.

There'd

be

room

for

only

a

couple

of

passengers.

"Miro--

you

want

to

ride

with

Novinha

and

me?"

Before

he

could

answer,

Valentine

had

taken

his

arm.

"Oh,

don't

do

that,"

said

Valentine.

"Walk

with

Jakt

and

me.

We've

all

been

cooped

up

on

the

ship

for

so

long.

"

"That's

right,"

said

Andrew.

"His

mother

hasn't

seen

him

in

twenty-five

years,

but

you

want

him

to

take

a

stroll.

You're

the

soul

of

thoughtfulness."

Andrew

and

Valentine

were

keeping

up

the

bantering

tone

they

had

established

from

the

first,

so

that

no

matter

which

way

Miro

decided,

they

would

laughingly

turn

it

into

a

choice

between

the

two

Wiggins.

At

no

point

would

he

have

to

say,

I

need

to

ride

because

I'm

a

cripple.

Nor

would

he

have

any

excuse

to

take

offense

because

somebody

had

singled

him

out

for

special

treatment.

It

was

so

gracefully

done

that

Miro

wondered

if

Valentine

and

Andrew

had

discussed

it

in

advance.

Maybe

they

didn't

have

to

discuss

things

like

this.

Maybe

they

had

spent

so

many

years

together

that

they

knew

how

to

cooperate

to

smooth

things

for

other

people

without

even

thinking

about

it.

Like

actors

who

have

performed

the

same

roles

together

so

often

that

they

can

improvise

without

the

slightest

confusion.

"I'll

walk,"

said

Miro.

"I'll

take

the

long

way.

The

rest

of

you

go

on

ahead."

Novinha

and

Ela

started

to

protest,

but

Miro

saw

Andrew

put

his

hand

on

Novinha's

arm,

and

as

for

Ela,

she

was

silenced

by

Quim's

arm

around

her

shoulder.

"Come

straight

home,"

said

Ela.

"However

long

it

takes

you,

do

come

home."

"Where

else?"

asked

Miro.

***

Valentine

didn't

know

what

to

make

of

Ender.

It

was

only

her

second

day

on

Lusitania,

but

already

she

was

sure

that

something

was

wrong.

Not

that

there

weren't

grounds

for

Ender

to

be

worried,

distracted.

He

had

filled

her

in

on

the

problems

the

xenobiologists

were

having

with

the

descolada,

the

tensions

between

Grego

and

Quara,

and

of

course

there

was

always

the

Congress

fleet,

death

looming

over

them

from

every

sky.

But

Ender

had

faced

worries

and

tensions

before,

many

times

in

his

years

as

a

speaker

for

the

dead.

He

had

plunged

into

the

problems

of

nations

and

families,

communities

and

individuals,

struggling

to

understand

and

then

to

purge

and

heal

the

diseases

of

the

heart.

Never

had

he

responded

the

way

he

was

acting

now.

Or

perhaps

he

had,

once.

When

they

were

children,

and

Ender

was

being

groomed

to

command

the

fleets

being

sent

against

all

the

bugger

worlds,

they

had

brought

Ender

back

to

Earth

for

a

season--

the

lull

before

the

final

storm,

as

it

turned

out.

Ender

and

Valentine

had

been

apart

since

he

was

five

years

old,

not

allowed

so

much

as

an

unsupervised

letter

between

them.

Then,

suddenly,

they

changed

their

policy,

and

brought

Valentine

to

him.

He

was

being

kept

at

a

large

private

estate

near

their

home

town,

spending

his

days

swimming

and--

more

often--

floating

in

utter

languor

on

a

private

lake.

At

first

Valentine

had

thought

all

was

well,

and

she

was

merely

glad

to

see

him

at

last.

But

soon

she

understood

that

something

was

deeply

wrong.

Only

in

those

days

she

hadn't

known

Ender

so

well--

after

all,

he'd

been

apart

from

her

for

more

than

half

his

life.

Yet

she

knew

that

it

was

wrong

for

him

to

seem

so

preoccupied.

No,

that

wasn't

really

it.

He

wasn't

preoccupied,

he

was

unoccupied.

He

had

detached

himself

from

the

world.

And

her

job

was

to

reconnect

him.

To

bring

him

back

and

show

him

his

place

in

the

web

of

humanity.

Because

she

succeeded,

he

was

able

to

go

back

into

space

and

command

the

fleets

that

utterly

destroyed

the

buggers.

Ever

since

that

time,

his

connection

with

the

rest

of

humanity

seemed

secure.

Now

again

she

had

been

apart

from

him

for

half

a

lifetime.

Twenty-five

years

for

her,

thirty

for

him.

And

again

he

seemed

to

be

detached.

She

studied

him

as

he

took

her

and

Miro

and

Plikt

out

by

car,

skimming

over

the

endless

prairies

of

capim.

"We're

like

a

little

boat

on

the

ocean,"

said

Ender.

"Not

really,"

she

said,

remembering

the

time

that

Jakt

had

taken

her

out

on

one

of

the

small

net-laying

launches.

The

three-meter

waves

that

lifted

them

high,

then

plunged

them

down

into

the

trench

between.

On

the

large

fishing

boat

those

waves

had

barely

jostled

them

as

they

nestled

comfortably

in

the

sea,

but

in

the

tiny

launch

the

waves

were

overwhelming.

Literally

breathtaking--

she

had

to

slide

down

from

her

seat

onto

the

deck,

embracing

the

plank

bench

with

both

arms,

before

she

could

catch

her

breath.

There

was

no

comparison

between

the

heaving,

pitching

ocean

and

this

placid

grassy

plain.

Then

again,

maybe

to

Ender

there

was.

Maybe

when

he

saw

the

acres

of

capim,

he

saw

within

it

the

descolada

virus,

malevolently

adapting

itself

to

slaughter

humankind

and

all

its

companion

species.

Maybe

to

him

this

prairie

rolled

and

shrugged

every

bit

as

brutally

as

the

ocean.

The

sailors

had

laughed

at

her,

not

mockingly

but

tenderly,

like

parents

laughing

at

the

fears

of

a

child.

"These

seas

are

nothing,"

they

said.

"You

should

try

doing

this

in

twenty-meter

seas."

Ender

was

as

calm,

outwardly,

as

the

sailors

had

been.

Calm,

unconnected.

Making

conversation

with

her

and

Miro

and

silent

Plikt,

but

still

holding

something

back.

Is

there

something

wrong

between

Ender

and

Novinha?

Valentine

hadn't

seen

them

together

long

enough

to

know

what

was

natural

between

them

and

what

was

strained-certainly

there

were

no

obvious

quarrels.

So

perhaps

Ender's

problem

was

a

growing

barrier

between

him

and

the

community

of

Milagre.

That

was

possible.

Valentine

certainly

remembered

how

hard

it

had

been

for

her

to

win

acceptance

from

the

Trondheimers,

and

she

had

been

married

to

a

man

with

enormous

prestige

among

them.

How

was

it

for

Ender,

married

to

a

woman

whose

whole

family

had

already

been

alienated

from

the

rest

of

Milagre?

Could

it

be

that

his

healing

of

this

place

was

not

as

complete

as

anyone

supposed?

Not

possible.

When

Valentine

met

with

the

Mayor,

Kovano

Zeljezo,

and

with

old

Bishop

Peregrino

that

morning,

they

had

shown

genuine

affection

for

Ender.

Valentine

had

attended

too

many

meetings

not

to

know

the

difference

between

formal

courtesies,

political

hypocrisies,

and

genuine

friendship.

If

Ender

felt

detached

from

these

people,

it

wasn't

by

their

choice.

I'm

reading

too

much

into

this,

thought

Valentine.

If

Ender

seems

to

be

strange

and

detached,

it's

because

we

have

been

apart

so

long.

Or

perhaps

because

he

feels

shy

with

this

angry

young

man,

Miro;

or

perhaps

it's

Plikt,

with

her

silent,

calculating

worship

of

Ender

Wiggin,

who

makes

him

choose

to

be

distant

with

us.

Or

maybe

it's

nothing

more

than

my

insistence

that

I

must

meet

the

hive

queen

today,

at

once,

even

before

meeting

any

of

the

leaders

of

the

piggies.

There's

no

reason

to

look

beyond

present

company

for

the

cause

of

his

unconnection.

They

first

located

the

hive

queen's

city

by

the

pall

of

smoke.

"Fossil

fuels,"

said

Ender.

"She's

burning

them

up

at

a

disgusting

rate.

Ordinarily

she'd

never

do

that--

the

hive

queens

tend

their

worlds

with

great

care,

and

they

never

make

such

a

waste

and

a

stink.

But

there's

a

great

hurry

these

days,

and

Human

says

that

they've

given

her

permission

to

burn

and

pollute

as

much

as

necessary."

"Necessary

for

what?"

asked

Valentine.

"Human

won't

say,

and

neither

will

the

hive

queen,

but

I

have

my

guesses,

and

I

imagine

you

will,

too."

"Are

the

piggies

hoping

to

jump

to

a

fully

technological

society

in

a

single

generation,

relying

on

the

hive

queen's

work?"

"Hardly,"

said

Ender.

"They're

far

too

conservative

for

that.

They

want

to

know

everything

there

is

to

know--

but

they

aren't

terribly

interested

in

surrounding

themselves

with

machines.

Remember

that

the

trees

of

the

forest

freely

and

gently

give

them

every

useful

tool.

What

we

call

industry

still

looks

like

brutality

to

them."

"What

then?

Why

all

this

smoke?"

"Ask

her,"

said

Ender.

"Maybe

she'll

be

honest

with

you."

"Will

we

actually

see

her?"

asked

Miro.

"Oh

yes,"

said

Ender.

"Or

at

least--

we'll

be

in

her

presence.

She

may

even

touch

us.

But

perhaps

the

less

we

see

the

better.

It's

usually

dark

where

she

lives,

unless

she's

near

to

egg-laying.

At

that

time

she

needs

to

see,

and

the

workers

open

tunnels

to

bring

in

daylight."

"They

don't

have

artificial

light?"

asked

Miro.

"They

never

used

it,"

said

Ender,

"even

on

the

starships

that

came

to

Sol

System

back

during

the

Bugger

Wars.

They

see

heat

the

way

we

see

light.

Any

source

of

warmth

is

clearly

visible

to

them.

I

think

they

even

arrange

their

heat

sources

in

patterns

that

could

only

be

interpreted

aesthetically.

Thermal

painting."

"So

why

do

they

use

light

for

egg-laying?"

asked

Valentine.

"I'd

hesitate

to

call

it

a

ritual--

the

hive

queen

has

such

scorn

for

human

religion.

Let's

just

say

it's

part

of

their

genetic

heritage.

Without

sunlight

there's

no

egg-laying."

Then

they

were

in

the

bugger

city.

Valentine

wasn't

surprised

at

what

they

found--

after

all,

when

they

were

young,

she

and

Ender

had

been

with

the

first

colony

on

Rov,

a

former

bugger

world.

But

she

knew

that

the

experience

would

be

surprising

and

alien

to

Miro

and

Plikt,

and

in

fact

some

of

the

old

disorientation

came

back

to

her,

too.

Not

that

there

was

anything

obviously

strange

about

the

city.

There

were

buildings,

most

of

them

low,

but

based

on

the

same

structural

principles

as

any

human

buildings.

The

strangeness

came

in

the

careless

way

that

they

were

arranged.

There

were

no

roads

and

streets,

no

attempt

to

line

up

the

buildings

to

face

the

same

way.

Nor

did

buildings

rise

out

of

the

ground

to

any

common

height.

Some

were

nothing

but

a

roof

resting

on

the

ground;

others

rose

to

a

great

height.

Paint

seemed

to

be

used

only

as

a

preservative--

there

was

no

decoration.

Ender

had

suggested

that

heat

might

be

used

aesthetically;

it

was

a

sure

thing

that

nothing

else

was.

"It

makes

no

sense,"

said

Miro.

"Not

from

the

surface,"

said

Valentine,

remembering

Rov.

"But

if

you

could

travel

the

tunnels,

you'd

realize

that

it

all

makes

sense

underground.

They

follow

the

natural

seams

and

textures

of

the

rock.

There's

a

rhythm

to

geology,

and

the

buggers

are

sensitive

to

it."

"What

about

the

tall

buildings?"

asked

Miro.

"The

water

table

is

their

downward

limit.

If

they

need

greater

height,

they

have

to

go

up."

"What

are

they

doing

that

requires

a

building

so

tall?"

asked

Miro.

"I

don't

know,"

said

Valentine.

They

were

skirting

a

building

that

was

at

least

three

hundred

meters

high;

in

the

near

distance

they

could

see

more

than

a

dozen

others.

For

the

first

time

on

this

excursion,

Plikt

spoke

up.

"Rockets,"

she

said.

Valentine

caught

a

glimpse

of

Ender

smiling

a

bit

and

nodding

slightly.

So

Plikt

had

confirmed

his

own

suspicions.

"What

for?"

asked

Miro.

Valentine

almost

said,

To

get

into

space,

of

course!

But

that

wasn't

fair--

Miro

had

never

lived

on

a

world

that

was

struggling

to

get

into

space

for

the

first

time.

To

him,

going

offplanet

meant

taking

the

shuttle

to

the

orbiting

station.

But

the

single

shuttle

used

by

the

humans

of

Lusitania

would

hardly

do

for

transporting

material

outward

for

any

kind

of

major

deepspace

construction

program.

And

even

if

it

could

do

the

job,

the

hive

queen

was

unlikely

to

ask

for

human

help.

"What's

she

building,

a

space

station?"

asked

Valentine.

"I

think

so,"

said

Ender.

"But

so

many

rockets,

and

such

large

ones--

I

think

she's

planning

to

build

it

all

at

once.

Probably

cannibalizing

the

rockets

themselves.

What

do

you

think

the

throw

might

be?"

Valentine

almost

answered

with

exasperation--

how

should

I

know?

Then

she

realized

that

he

wasn't

asking

her.

Because

almost

at

once

he

supplied

the

answer

himself.

Which

meant

that

he

must

have

been

asking

the

computer

in

his

ear.

No,

not

a

"computer."

Jane.

He

was

asking

Jane.

It

was

still

hard

for

Valentine

to

get

used

to

the

idea

that

even

though

there

were

only

four

people

in

the

car,

there

was

a

fifth

person

present,

looking

and

listening

through

the

jewels

Ender

and

Miro

both

wore.

"She

could

do

it

all

at

once,"

said

Ender.

"In

fact,

given

what's

known

about

the

chemical

emissions

here,

the

hive

queen

has

smelted

enough

metal

to

construct

not

only

a

space

station

but

also

two

small

long-range

starships

of

the

sort

that

the

first

bugger

expedition

brought.

Their

version

of

a

colony

ship."

"Before

the

fleet

arrives,"

said

Valentine.

She

understood

at

once.

The

hive

queen

was

preparing

to

emigrate.

She

had

no

intention

of

letting

her

species

be

trapped

on

a

single

planet

when

the

Little

Doctor

came

again.

"You

see

the

problem,"

said

Ender.

"She

won't

tell

us

what

she's

doing,

and

so

we

have

to

rely

on

what

Jane

observes

and

what

we

can

guess.

And

what

I'm

guessing

isn't

a

very

pretty

picture."

"What's

wrong

with

the

buggers

getting

offplanet?"

asked

Valentine.

"Not

just

the

buggers,"

said

Miro.

Valentine

made

the

second

connection.

That's

why

the

pequeninos

had

given

permission

for

the

hive

queen

to

pollute

so

badly.

That's

why

there

were

two

ships

planned,

right

from

the

first.

"A

ship

for

the

hive

queen

and

a

ship

for

the

pequeninos."

"That's

what

they

intend,"

said

Ender.

"But

the

way

I

see

it

is--

two

ships

for

the

descolada."

"Nossa

Senhora,"

whispered

Miro.

Valentine

felt

a

chill

go

through

her.

It

was

one

thing

for

the

hive

queen

to

seek

the

salvation

of

her

species.

But

it

was

quite

another

thing

for

her

to

carry

the

deadly

self-adapting

virus

to

other

worlds.

"You

see

my

quandary,"

said

Ender.

"You

see

why

she

won't

tell

me

directly

what

she's

doing."

"But

you

couldn't

stop

her

anyway,

could

you?"

asked

Valentine.

"He

could

warn

the

Congress

fleet,"

said

Miro.

That's

right.

Dozens

of

heavily

armed

starships,

converging

on

Lusitania

from

every

direction--

if

they

were

warned

about

two

starships

leaving

Lusitania,

if

they

were

given

their

original

trajectories,

they

could

intercept

them.

Destroy

them.

"You

can't,"

said

Valentine.

"I

can't

stop

them

and

I

can't

let

them

go,"

said

Ender.

"To

stop

them

would

be

to

risk

destroying

the

buggers

and

the

piggies

alike.

To

let

them

go

would

be

to

risk

destroying

all

of

humanity."

"You

have

to

talk

to

them.

You

have

to

reach

some

kind

of

agreement."

"What

would

an

agreement

with

us

be

worth?"

asked

Ender.

"We

don't

speak

for

humanity

in

general.

And

if

we

make

threats,

the

hive

queen

will

simply

destroy

all

our

satellites

and

probably

our

ansible

as

well.

She

may

do

that

anyway,

just

to

be

safe."

"Then

we'd

really

be

cut

off,"

said

Miro.

"From

everything,"

said

Ender.

It

took

Valentine

a

moment

to

realize

that

they

were

thinking

of

Jane.

Without

an

ansible,

they

couldn't

speak

to

her

anymore.

And

without

the

satellites

that

orbited

Lusitania,

Jane's

eyes

in

space

would

be

blinded.

"Ender,

I

don't

understand,"

said

Valentine.

"Is

the

hive

queen

our

enemy?"

"That's

the

question,

isn't

it?"

asked

Ender.

"That's

the

trouble

with

restoring

her

species.

Now

that

she

has

her

freedom

again,

now

that

she's

not

bundled

up

in

a

cocoon

hidden

in

a

bag

under

my

bed,

the

hive

queen

will

act

in

the

best

interest

of

her

species--

whatever

she

thinks

that

is."

"But

Ender,

it

can't

be

that

there

has

to

be

war

between

humans

and

buggers

again."

"If

there

were

no

human

fleet

heading

toward

Lusitania,

the

question

wouldn't

come

up."

"But

Jane

has

disrupted

their

communications,"

said

Valentine.

"They

can't

receive

the

order

to

use

the

Little

Doctor."

"For

now,"

said

Ender.

"But

Valentine,

why

do

you

think

Jane

risked

her

own

life

in

order

to

cut

off

their

communications?"

"Because

the

order

was

sent."

"Starways

Congress

sent

the

order

to

destroy

this

planet.

And

now

that

Jane

has

revealed

her

power,

they'll

be

all

the

more

determined

to

destroy

us.

Once

they

find

a

way

to

get

Jane

out

of

the

way,

they'll

be

even

more

certain

to

act

against

this

world."

"Have

you

told

the

hive

queen?"

"Not

yet.

But

then,

I'm

not

sure

how

much

she

can

learn

from

my

mind

without

my

wanting

her

to.

It's

not

exactly

a

means

of

communication

that

I

know

how

to

control."

Valentine

put

her

hand

on

Ender's

shoulder.

"Was

this

why

you

tried

to

persuade

me

not

to

come

see

the

hive

queen?

Because

you

didn't

want

her

to

learn

the

real

danger?"

"I

just

don't

want

to

face

her

again,"

said

Ender.

"Because

I

love

her

and

I

fear

her.

Because

I'm

not

sure

whether

I

should

help

her

or

try

to

destroy

her.

And

because

once

she

gets

those

rockets

into

space,

which

could

be

any

day

now,

she

could

take

away

our

power

to

stop

her.

Take

away

our

connection

with

the

rest

of

humanity."

And,

again,

what

he

didn't

say:

She

could

cut

Ender

and

Miro

off

from

Jane.

"I

think

we

definitely

need

to

have

a

talk

with

her,"

said

Valentine.

"Either

that

or

kill

her,"

said

Miro.

"Now

you

understand

my

problem,"

said

Ender.

They

rode

on

in

silence.

The

entrance

to

the

hive

queen's

burrow

was

a

building

that

looked

like

any

other.

There

was

no

special

guard--

indeed,

in

their

whole

excursion

they

hadn't

seen

a

single

bugger.

Valentine

remembered

when

she

was

young,

on

her

first

colony

world,

trying

to

imagine

what

the

bugger

cities

had

looked

like

when

they

were

fully

inhabited.

Now

she

knew--

they

looked

exactly

the

way

they

did

when

they

were

dead.

No

scurrying

buggers;

like

ants

swarming

over

the

hills.

Somewhere,

she

knew,

there

were

fields

and

orchards

being

tended

under

the

open

sun,

but

none

of

that

was

visible

from

here.

Why

did

this

make

her

feel

so

relieved?

She

knew

the

answer

to

the

question

even

as

she

asked

it.

She

had

spent

her

childhood

on

Earth

during

the

Bugger

Wars;

the

insectoid

aliens

had

haunted

her

nightmares,

as

they

had

terrified

every

other

child

on

Earth.

Only

a

handful

of

human

beings,

however,

had

ever

seen

a

bugger

in

person,

and

few

of

those

were

still

alive

when

she

was

a

child.

Even

in

her

first

colony,

where

the

ruins

of

bugger

civilization

surrounded

her,

they

had

found

not

even

one

desiccated

corpse.

All

her

visual

images

of

the

buggers

were

the

horrifying

images

from

the

vids.

Yet

wasn't

she

the

first

person

to

have

read

Ender's

book,

the

Hive

Queen?

Wasn't

she

the

first,

besides

Ender,

to

come

to

think

of

the

hive

queen

as

a

person

of

alien

grace

and

beauty?

She

was

the

first,

yes,

but

that

meant

little.

Everyone

else

alive

today

had

grown

up

in

a

moral

universe

shaped

in

part

by

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

While

she

and

Ender

were

the

only

two

left

alive

who

had

grown

up

with

the

steady

campaign

of

loathing

toward

the

buggers.

Of

course

she

felt

irrational

relief

at

not

having

to

see

the

buggers.

To

Miro

and

Plikt,

the

first

sight

of

the

hive

queen

and

her

workers

wouldn't

have

the

same

emotional

tension

that

it

had

for

her.

I

am

Demosthenes,

she

reminded

herself.

I'm

the

theorist

who

insisted

that

the

buggers

were

ramen,

aliens

who

could

be

understood

and

accepted.

I

must

simply

do

my

best

to

overcome

the

prejudices

of

my

childhood.

In

due

time

all

of

humanity

will

know

of

the

reemergence

of

the

hive

queen;

it

would

be

shameful

if

Demosthenes

were

the

one

person

who

could

not

receive

the

hive

queen

as

raman.

Ender

took

the

car

in

a

circle

around

a

smallish

building.

"This

is

the

right

place,"

he

said.

He

pulled

the

car

to

a

stop,

then

slowed

the

fan

to

settle

it

onto

the

capim

near

the

building's

single

door.

The

door

was

very

low--

an

adult

would

have

to

go

through

on

hands

and

knees.

"How

do

you

know?"

asked

Miro.

"Because

she

says

so,"

said

Ender.

"Jane?"

asked

Miro.

He

looked

puzzled,

because

of

course

Jane

had

said

nothing

of

the

sort

to

him.

"The

hive

queen,"

said

Valentine.

"She

speaks

directly

into

Ender's

mind."

"Nice

trick,"

said

Miro.

"Can

I

learn

it?"

"We'll

see,"

said

Ender.

"When

you

meet

her."

As

they

clambered

off

the

car

and

dropped

into

the

tall

grass,

Valentine

noticed

how

Miro

and

Ender

both

kept

glancing

at

Plikt.

Of

course

it

bothered

them

that

Plikt

was

so

quiet.

Or

rather,

seemed

so

quiet.

Valentine

thought

of

Plikt

as

a

loquacious,

eloquent

woman.

But

she

had

also

got

used

to

the

way

Plikt

played

the

mute

at

certain

times.

Ender

and

Miro,

of

course,

were

only

discovering

her

perverse

silence

for

the

first

time,

and

it

bothered

them.

Which

was

one

of

the

main

reasons

Plikt

did

it.

She

believed

that

people

revealed

themselves

most

when

they

were

vaguely

anxious,

and

few

things

brought

out

nonspecific

anxieties

like

being

in

the

presence

of

a

person

who

never

speaks.

Valentine

didn't

think

much

of

the

technique

as

a

way

of

dealing

with

strangers,

but

she

had

watched

how,

as

a

tutor,

Plikt's

silences

forced

her

students--

Valentine's

children--

to

deal

with

their

own

ideas.

When

Valentine

and

Ender

taught,

they

challenged

their

students

with

dialogue,

questions,

arguments.

But

Plikt

forced

her

students

to

play

both

sides

of

an

argument,

proposing

their

own

ideas,

then

attacking

them

in

order

to

refute

their

own

objections.

The

method

probably

wouldn't

work

for

most

people.

Valentine

had

concluded

that

it

worked

so

well

for

Plikt

because

her

wordlessness

was

not

complete

noncommunication.

Her

steady,

penetrating

gaze

was

in

itself

an

eloquent

expression

of

skepticism.

When

a

student

was

confronted

with

that

unblinking

regard,

he

soon

succumbed

to

all

his

own

insecurities.

Every

doubt

that

the

student

had

managed

to

put

aside

and

ignore

now

forced

itself

forward,

where

the

student

had

to

discover

within

himself

the

reasons

for

Plikt's

apparent

doubt.

Valentine's

oldest,

Syfte,

had

called

these

one-sided

confrontations

"staring

into

the

sun."

Now

Ender

and

Miro

were

taking

their

own

turn

at

blinding

themselves

in

a

contest

with

the

all-seeing

eye

and

the

naught-

saying

mouth.

Valentine

wanted

to

laugh

at

their

unease,

to

reassure

them.

She

also

wanted

to

give

Plikt

a

gentle

little

slap

and

tell

her

not

to

be

difficult.

Instead

of

doing

either,

Valentine

strode

to

the

door

of

the

building

and

pulled

it

open.

There

was

no

bolt,

just

a

handle

to

grasp.

The

door

opened

easily.

She

held

it

open

as

Ender

dropped

to

his

knees

and

crawled

through.

Plikt

followed

immediately.

Then

Miro

sighed

and

slowly

sank

to

his

knees.

He

was

more

awkward

in

crawling

than

he

was

in

walking--

each

movement

of

an

arm

or

leg

was

made

individually,

as

if

it

took

a

second

to

think

of

how

to

make

it

go.

At

last

he

was

through,

and

now

Valentine

ducked

down

and

squatwalked

through

the

door.

She

was

the

smallest,

and

she

didn't

have

to

crawl.

Inside,

the

only

light

came

from

the

door.

The

room

was

featureless,

with

a

dirt

floor.

Only

as

Valentine's

eyes

became

used

to

the

darkness

did

she

realize

that

the

darkest

shadow

was

a

tunnel

sloping

down

into

the

earth.

"There

aren't

any

lights

down

in

the

tunnels,"

Ender

said.

"She'll

direct

me.

You'll

have

to

hold

onto

each

other's

hands.

Valentine,

you

go

last,

all

right?"

"Can

we

go

down

standing

up?"

asked

Miro.

The

question

clearly

mattered.

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"That's

why

she

chose

this

entrance."

They

joined

hands,

Plikt

holding

Ender's

hand,

Miro

between

the

two

women.

Ender

led

them

a

few

steps

down

the

slope

into

the

tunnel.

It

was

steep,

and

the

utter

blackness

ahead

was

daunting.

But

Ender

stopped

before

the

darkness

became

absolute.

"What

are

we

waiting

for?"

asked

Valentine.

"Our

guide,"

said

Ender.

At

that

moment,

the

guide

arrived.

In

the

darkness,

Valentine

could

barely

see

the

black-reed

arm

with

a

single

finger

and

thumb

as

it

nudged

Ender's

hand.

Immediately

Ender

enclosed

the

finger

within

his

left

hand;

the

black

thumb

closed

like

a

pincer

over

his

hand.

Looking

up

the

arm,

Valentine

tried

to

see

the

bugger

it

belonged

to.

All

she

could

actually

make

out,

though,

was

a

child-size

shadow,

and

perhaps

a

slight

gleam

of

reflection

off

a

carapace.

Her

imagination

supplied

all

that

was

missing,

and

against

her

will

she

shuddered.

Miro

muttered

something

in

Portuguese.

So

he,

too,

was

affected

by

the

presence

of

the

bugger.

Plikt,

however,

remained

silent,

and

Valentine

couldn't

tell

whether

she

trembled

or

remained

entirely

unaffected.

Then

Miro

took

a

shuffling

forward

step,

pulling

on

Valentine's

hand,

leading

her

forward

into

the

darkness.

Ender

knew

how

hard

this

passage

would

be

for

the

others.

So

far

only

he,

Novinha,

and

Ela

had

ever

visited

the

hive

queen,

and

Novinha

had

come

only

the

once.

The

darkness

was

too

unnerving,

to

move

endlessly

downward

without

help

of

eyes,

knowing

from

small

sounds

that

there

was

life

and

movement,

invisible

but

nearby.

"Can

we

talk?"

asked

Valentine.

Her

voice

sounded

very

small.

"It's

a

good

idea,"

said

Ender.

"You

won't

bother

them.

They

don't

take

much

notice

of

sound."

Miro

said

something.

Without

being

able

to

see

his

lips

move,

Ender

found

it

harder

to

understand

Miro's

speech.

"What?"

asked

Ender.

"We

both

want

to

know

how

far

it

is,"

Valentine

said.

"I

don't

know,"

said

Ender.

"From

here,

anyway.

And

she

might

be

almost

anywhere

down

here.

There

are

dozens

of

nurseries.

But

don't

worry.

I'm

pretty

sure

I

could

find

my

way

out."

"So

could

I,"

said

Valentine.

"With

a

flashlight,

anyway."

"No

light,"

said

Ender.

"The

egg-laying

requires

sunlight,

but

after

that

light

only

retards

the

development

of

the

eggs.

And

at

one

stage

it

can

kill

the

larvae."

"But

you

could

find

your

way

out

of

this

nightmare

in

the

dark?"

asked

Valentine.

"Probably,"

said

Ender.

"There

are

patterns.

Like

spider

webs--

when

you

sense

the

overall

structure,

each

section

of

tunnel

makes

more

sense."

"These

tunnels

aren't

random?"

Valentine

sounded

skeptical.

"It's

like

the

tunneling

on

Eros,"

said

Ender.

He

really

hadn't

had

that

much

chance

to

explore

when

he

lived

on

Eros

as

a

child-soldier.

The

asteroid

had

been

honeycombed

by

the

buggers

when

they

made

it

their

forward

base

in

the

Sol

System;

it

became

fleet

headquarters

for

the

human

allies

after

it

was

captured

during

the

first

Bugger

War.

During

his

months

there,

Ender

had

devoted

most

of

his

time

and

attention

to

learning

to

control

fleets

of

starships

in

space.

Yet

he

must

have

noticed

much

more

about

the

tunnels

than

he

realized

at

the

time,

because

the

first

time

the

hive

queen

brought

him

into

her

burrows

on

Lusitania,

Ender

found

that

the

bends

and

turns

never

seemed

to

take

him

by

surprise.

They

felt

right--

no,

they

felt

inevitable.

"What's

Eros?"

asked

Miro.

"An

asteroid

near

Earth,"

said

Valentine.

"The

place

where

Ender

lost

his

mind."

Ender

tried

to

explain

to

them

something

about

the

way

the

tunnel

system

was

organized.

But

it

was

too

complicated.

Like

fractals,

there

were

too

many

possible

exceptions

to

grasp

the

system

in

detail--

it

kept

eluding

comprehension

the

more

closely

you

pursued

it.

Yet

to

Ender

it

always

seemed

the

same,

a

pattern

that

repeated

over

and

over.

Or

maybe

it

was

just

that

Ender

had

got

inside

the

hivemind

somehow,

when

he

was

studying

them

in

order

to

defeat

them.

Maybe

he

had

simply

learned

to

think

like

a

bugger.

In

which

case

Valentine

was

right--

he

had

lost

part

of

his

human

mind,

or

at

least

added

onto

it

a

bit

of

the

hivemind.

Finally

when

they

turned

a

corner

there

came

a

glimmer

of

light.

"Gracas

a

deus,"

whispered

Miro.

Ender

noted

with

satisfaction

that

Plikt--

this

stone

woman

who

could

not

possibly

be

the

same

person

as

the

brilliant

student

he

remembered--

also

let

out

a

sigh

of

relief.

Maybe

there

was

some

life

in

her

after

all.

"Almost

there,"

said

Ender.

"And

since

she's

laying,

she'll

be

in

a

good

mood."

"Doesn't

she

want

privacy?"

asked

Miro.

"It's

like

a

minor

sexual

climax

that

goes

on

for

several

hours,"

said

Ender.

"It

makes

her

pretty

cheerful.

Hive

queens

are

usually

surrounded

only

by

workers

and

drones

that

function

as

part

of

themselves.

They

never

learn

shyness."

In

his

mind,

though,

he

could

feel

the

intensity

of

her

presence.

She

could

communicate

with

him

anytime,

of

course.

But

when

he

was

close,

it

was

as

if

she

were

breathing

into

his

brainpan;

it

became

heavy,

oppressive.

Did

the

others

feel

it?

Would

she

be

able

to

speak

to

them?

With

Ela

there

had

been

nothing--

Ela

never

caught

a

glimmer

of

the

silent

conversation.

As

for

Novinha--

she

refused

to

speak

of

it

and

denied

having

heard

anything,

but

Ender

suspected

that

she

had

simply

rejected

the

alien

presence.

The

hive

queen

said

she

could

hear

both

their

minds

clearly

enough,

as

long

as

they

were

present,

but

couldn't

make

herself

"heard."

Would

it

be

the

same

with

these,

today?

It

would

be

such

a

good

thing,

if

the

hive

queen

could

speak

to

another

human.

She

claimed

to

be

able

to

do

it,

but

Ender

had

learned

over

the

past

thirty

years

that

the

hive

queen

was

unable

to

distinguish

between

her

confident

assessments

of

the

future

and

her

sure

memories

of

the

past.

She

seemed

to

trust

her

guesses

every

bit

as

much

as

she

trusted

her

memories;

and

yet

when

her

guesses

turned

out

wrong,

she

seemed

not

to

remember

that

she

had

ever

expected

a

different

future

from

the

one

that

now

was

past.

It

was

one

of

the

quirks

of

her

alien

mind

that

disturbed

Ender

most.

Ender

had

grown

up

in

a

culture

that

judged

people's

maturity

and

social

fitness

by

their

ability

to

anticipate

the

results

of

their

choices.

In

some

ways

the

hive

queen

seemed

markedly

deficient

in

this

area;

for

all

her

great

wisdom

and

experience,

she

seemed

as

boldly

and

unjustifiably

confident

as

a

small

child.

That

was

one

of

the

things

that

frightened

Ender

about

dealing

with

her.

Could

she

keep

a

promise?

If

she

failed

to

keep

one,

would

she

even

realize

what

she

had

done?

Valentine

tried

to

concentrate

on

what

the

others

were

saying,

but

she

couldn't

take

her

eyes

off

the

silhouette

of

the

bugger

leading

them.

It

was

smaller

than

she

had

ever

imagined--

no

taller

than

a

meter

and

a

half,

probably

less.

Looking

past

the

others,

she

could

only

glimpse

parts

of

the

bugger,

but

that

was

almost

worse

than

seeing

it

whole.

She

couldn't

keep

herself

from

thinking

that

this

shiny

black

enemy

had

a

death

grip

on

Ender's

hand.

Not

a

death

grip.

Not

an

enemy.

Not

even

a

creature,

in

itself.

It

had

as

much

individual

identity

as

an

ear

or

a

toe--

each

bugger

was

just

another

of

the

hive

queen's

organs

of

action

and

sensation.

In

a

sense

the

hive

queen

was

already

present

with

them--

was

present

wherever

one

of

her

workers

or

drones

might

be,

even

hundreds

of

light-years

away.

This

is

not

a

monster.

This

is

the

very

hive

queen

written

of

in

Ender's

book.

This

is

the

one

he

carried

with

him

and

nurtured

during

all

our

years

together,

though

I

didn't

know

it.

I

have

nothing

to

fear.

Valentine

had

tried

suppressing

her

fear,

but

it

wasn't

working.

She

was

sweating;

she

could

feel

her

hand

slipping

in

Miro's

palsied

grip.

As

they

got

closer

and

closer

to

the

hive

queen's

lair--

no,

her

home,

her

nursery--

she

could

feel

herself

getting

more

and

more

frightened.

If

she

couldn't

handle

it

alone,

there

was

no

choice

but

to

reach

out

for

help.

Where

was

Jakt?

Someone

else

would

have

to

do.

"I'm

sorry,

Miro,"

she

whispered.

"I

think

I've

got

the

sweats."

"You?"

he

said.

"I

thought

it

was

my

sweat."

That

was

good.

He

laughed.

She

laughed

with

him--

or

at

least

giggled

nervously.

The

tunnel

suddenly

opened

wide,

and

now

they

stood

blinking

in

a

large

chamber

with

a

shaft

of

bright

sunlight

stabbing

through

a

hole

in

the

vault

of

the

ceiling.

The

hive

queen

was

smack

in

the

center

of

the

light.

There

were

workers

all

around,

but

now,

in

the

light,

in

the

presence

of

the

queen,

they

all

looked

so

small

and

fragile.

Most

of

them

were

closer

to

one

meter

than

a

meter

and

a

half

in

height,

while

the

queen

herself

was

surely

three

meters

long.

And

height

wasn't

the

half

of

it.

Her

wing-covers

looked

vast,

heavy,

almost

metallic,

with

a

rainbow

of

colors

reflecting

sunlight.

Her

abdomen

was

long

and

thick

enough

to

contain

the

corpse

of

an

entire

human.

Yet

it

narrowed,

funnel-like,

to

an

ovipositor

at

the

quivering

tip,

glistening

with

a

yellowish

translucent

fluid,

gluey,

stringy;

it

dipped

into

a

hole

in

the

floor

of

the

room,

deep

as

it

could

go,

and

then

came

back

up,

the

fluid

trailing

away

like

unnoticed

spittle,

down

into

the

hole.

Grotesque

and

frightening

as

this

was,

a

creature

so

large

acting

so

much

like

an

insect,

it

did

not

prepare

Valentine

for

what

happened

next.

For

instead

of

simply

dipping

her

ovipositor

into

the

next

hole,

the

queen

turned

and

seized

one

of

the

workers

hovering

nearby.

Holding

the

quivering

bugger

between

her

large

forelegs,

she

drew

it

close

and

bit

off

its

legs,

one

by

one.

As

each

leg

was

bitten

off,

the

remaining

legs

gesticulated

ever

more

wildly,

like

a

silent

scream.

Valentine

found

herself

desperately

relieved

when

the

last

leg

was

gone,

so

that

the

scream

was

at

last

gone

from

her

sight.

Then

the

hive

queen

pushed

the

unlimbed

worker

headfirst

down

the

next

hole.

Only

then

did

she

position

her

ovipositor

over

the

hole.

As

Valentine

watched,

the

fluid

at

the

ovipositor's

tip

seemed

to

thicken

into

a

ball.

But

it

wasn't

fluid

after

all,

or

not

entirely;

within

the

large

drop

was

a

soft,

jellylike

egg.

The

hive

queen

maneuvered

her

body

so

that

her

face

was

directly

in

the

sunlight,

her

multiplex

eyes

shining

like

hundreds

of

emerald

stars.

Then

the

ovipositor

plunged

downward.

When

it

came

up,

the

egg

still

clung

to

the

end,

but

on

the

next

emergence

the

egg

was

gone.

Several

times

more

her

abdomen

dipped

downward,

each

time

coming

up

with

more

strands

of

fluid

stringing

downward

from

the

tip.

"Nossa

Senhora,"

said

Miro.

Valentine

recognized

it

from

its

Spanish

equivalent--

Nuestra

Sehora,

Our

Lady.

It

was

usually

an

almost

meaningless

expression,

but

now

it

took

on

a

repulsive

irony.

Not

the

Holy

Virgin,

here

in

this

deep

cavern.

The

hive

queen

was

Our

Lady

of

the

Darkness.

Laying

eggs

over

the

bodies

of

lying

workers,

to

feed

the

larvae

when

they

hatched.

"It

can't

always

be

this

way,"

said

Plikt.

For

a

moment

Valentine

was

simply

surprised

to

hear

Plikt's

voice.

Then

she

realized

what

Plikt

was

saying,

and

she

was

right.

If

a

living

worker

had

to

be

sacrificed

for

every

bugger

that

hatched,

it

would

be

impossible

for

the

population

to

increase.

In

fact,

it

would

have

been

impossible

for

this

hive

to

exist

in

the

first

place,

since

the

hive

queen

had

to

give

life

to

her

first

eggs

without

the

benefit

of

any

legless

workers

to

feed

them.

<Only

a

new

queen.>

It

came

into

Valentine's

mind

as

if

it

were

her

own

idea.

The

hive

queen

only

had

to

place

a

living

worker's

body

into

the

egg

casing

when

the

egg

was

supposed

to

grow

into

a

new

hive

queen.

But

this

wasn't

Valentine's

own

idea;

it

felt

too

certain

for

that.

There

was

no

way

she

could

know

this

information,

and

yet

the

idea

came

clearly,

unquestionably,

all

at

once.

As

Valentine

had

always

imagined

that

ancient

prophets

and

mystics

heard

the

voice

of

God.

"Did

you

hear

her?

Any

of

you?"

asked

Ender.

"Yes,"

said

Plikt.

"I

think

so,"

said

Valentine.

"Hear

what?"

asked

Miro.

"The

hive

queen,"

said

Ender.

"She

explained

that

she

only

has

to

place

a

worker

into

the

egg

casing

when

she's

laying

the

egg

of

a

new

hive

queen.

She's

laying

five--

there

are

two

already

in

place.

She

invited

us

to

come

to

see

this.

It's

her

way

of

telling

us

that

she's

sending

out

a

colony

ship.

She

lays

five

queen-eggs,

and

then

waits

to

see

which

is

strongest.

That's

the

one

she

sends."

"What

about

the

others?"

asked

Valentine.

"If

any

of

them

is

worth

anything,

she

cocoons

the

larva.

That's

what

they

did

to

her.

The

others

she

kills

and

eats.

She

has

to--

if

any

trace

of

a

rival

queen's

body

should

touch

one

of

the

drones

that

hasn't

yet

mated

with

this

hive

queen,

it

would

go

crazy

and

try

to

kill

her.

Drones

are

very

loyal

mates."

"Everybody

else

heard

this?"

asked

Miro.

He

sounded

disappointed.

The

hive

queen

wasn't

able

to

talk

to

him.

"Yes,"

said

Plikt.

"Only

a

bit

of

it,"

said

Valentine.

"Empty

your

mind

as

best

you

can,"

said

Ender.

"Get

some

tune

going

in

your

head.

That

helps."

In

the

meantime,

the

hive

queen

was

nearly

done

with

the

next

set

of

amputations.

Valentine

imagined

stepping

on

the

growing

pile

of

legs

around

the

queen;

in

her

imagination,

they

broke

like

twigs

with

hideous

snapping

sounds.

<Very

soft.

Legs

don't

break.

Bend.>

The

queen

was

answering

her

thoughts.

<You

are

part

of

Ender.

You

can

hear

me.>

The

thoughts

in

her

mind

were

clearer.

Not

so

intrusive

now,

more

controlled.

Valentine

was

able

to

feel

the

difference

between

the

hive

queen's

communications

and

her

own

thoughts.

"Ouvi,"

whispered

Miro.

He

had

heard

something

at

last.

"Fala

mais,

escuto.

Say

more,

I'm

listening."

<Philotic

connections.

You

are

bound

to

Ender.

When

I

talk

to

him

through

the

philotic

link,

you

overhear.

Echoes.

Reverberations.>

Valentine

tried

to

conceive

how

the

hive

queen

was

managing

to

speak

Stark

into

her

mind.

Then

she

realized

that

the

hive

queen

was

almost

certainly

doing

nothing

of

the

kind--

Miro

was

hearing

her

in

his

native

language,

Portuguese;

and

Valentine

wasn't

really

hearing

Stark

at

all,

she

was

hearing

the

English

that

it

was

based

on,

the

American

English

that

she

had

grown

up

with.

The

hive

queen

wasn't

sending

language

to

them,

she

was

sending

thought,

and

their

brains

were

making

sense

of

it

in

whatever

language

lay

deepest

in

their

minds.

When

Valentine

heard

the

word

echoes

followed

by

reverberations,

it

wasn't

the

hive

queen

struggling

for

the

right

word,

it

was

Valentine's

own

mind

grasping

for

words

to

fit

the

meaning.

<Bound

to

him.

Like

my

people.

Except

you

have

free

will.

Independent

philote.

Rogue

people,

all

of

you.>

"She's

making

a

joke,"

whispered

Ender.

"Not

a

judgment."

Valentine

was

grateful

for

his

interpretation.

The

visual

image

that

came

with

the

phrase

rogue

people

was

of

an

elephant

stomping

a

man

to

death.

It

was

an

image

out

of

her

childhood,

the

story

from

which

she

had

first

learned

the

word

rogue.

It

frightened

her,

that

image,

the

way

it

had

frightened

her

as

a

child.

She

already

hated

the

hive

queen's

presence

in

her

mind.

Hated

the

way

she

could

dredge

up

forgotten

nightmares.

Everything

about

the

hive

queen

was

a

nightmare.

How

could

Valentine

ever

have

imagined

that

this

being

was

raman?

Yes,

there

was

communication.

Too

much

of

it.

Communication

like

mental

illness.

And

what

she

was

saying--

that

they

heard

her

so

well

because

they

were

philotically

connected

to

Ender.

Valentine

thought

back

to

what

Miro

and

Jane

had

said

during

the

voyage--

was

it

possible

that

her

philotic

strand

was

twined

into

Ender,

and

through

him

to

the

hive

queen?

But

how

could

such

a

thing

have

happened?

How

could

Ender

ever

have

become

bound

to

the

hive

queen

in

the

first

place?

<We

reached

for

him.

He

was

our

enemy.

Trying

to

destroy

us.

We

wanted

to

tame

him.

Like

a

rogue.>

The

understanding

came

suddenly,

like

a

door

opening.

The

buggers

weren't

all

born

docile.

They

could

have

their

own

identity.

Or

at

least

a

breakdown

of

control.

And

so

the

hive

queens

had

evolved

a

way

of

capturing

them,

binding

them

philotically

to

get

them

under

control.

<Found

him.

Couldn't

bind

him.

Too

strong.>

And

no

one

guessed

the

danger

Ender

was

in.

That

the

hive

queen

expected

to

be

able

to

capture

him,

make

him

the

same

kind

of

mindless

tool

of

her

will

as

any

bugger.

<Set

up

a

web

for

him.

Found

the

thing

he

yearned

for.

We

thought.

Got

into

it.

Gave

it

a

philotic

core.

Bonded

with

him.

But

it

wasn't

enough.

Now

you.

You.>

Valentine

felt

the

word

like

a

hammer

inside

her

mind.

She

means

me.

She

means

me,

me,

me...

she

struggled

to

remember

who

me

was.

Valentine.

I'm

Valentine.

She

means

Valentine.

<You

were

the

one.

You.

Should

have

found

you.

What

he

longed

for

most.

Not

the

other

thing.>

It

gave

her

a

sick

feeling

inside.

Was

it

possible

that

the

military

was

correct

all

along?

Was

it

possible

that

only

their

cruel

separation

of

Valentine

and

Ender

saved

him?

That

if

she

had

been

with

Ender,

the

buggers

could

have

used

her

to

get

control

of

him?

<No.

Could

not

do

it.

You

are

also

too

strong.

We

were

doomed.

We

were

dead.

He

couldn't

belong

to

us.

But

not

to

you

either.

Not

anymore.

Couldn't

tame

him,

but

we

twined

with

him.>

Valentine

thought

of

the

picture

that

had

come

to

her

mind

on

the

ship.

Of

people

twined

together,

families

tied

by

invisible

cords,

children

to

parents,

parents

to

each

other,

or

to

their

own

parents.

A

shifting

network

of

strings

tying

people

together,

wherever

their

allegiance

belonged.

Only

now

the

picture

was

of

herself,

tied

to

Ender.

And

then

of

Ender,

tied...

to

the

hive

queen...

the

queen

shaking

her

ovipositor,

the

strands

quivering,

and

at

the

end

of

the

strand,

Ender's

head,

wagging,

bobbing

...

She

shook

her

head,

trying

to

clear

away

the

image.

<We

don't

control

him.

He's

free.

He

can

kill

me

if

he

wants.

I

won't

stop

him.

Will

you

kill

me?>

This

time

the

you

was

not

Valentine;

she

could

feel

the

question

recede

from

her.

And

now,

as

the

hive

queen

waited

for

an

answer,

she

felt

another

thought

in

her

mind.

So

close

to

her

own

way

of

thinking

that

if

she

hadn't

been

sensitized,

if

she

hadn't

been

waiting

for

Ender

to

answer,

she

would

have

assumed

it

was

her

own

natural

thought.

Never,

said

the

thought

in

her

mind.

I

will

never

kill

you.

I

love

you.

And

along

with

this

thought

came

a

glimmer

of

genuine

emotion

toward

the

hive

queen.

All

at

once

her

mental

image

of

the

hive

queen

included

no

loathing

at

all.

Instead

she

seemed

majestic,

royal,

magnificent.

The

rainbows

from

her

wing-covers

no

longer

seemed

like

an

oily

scum

on

water;

the

light

reflecting

from

her

eyes

was

like

a

halo;

the

glistening

fluids

at

the

tip

of

her

abdomen

were

the

threads

of

life,

like

milk

at

the

nipple

of

a

woman's

breast,

stringing

with

saliva

to

her

baby's

suckling

mouth.

Valentine

had

been

fighting

nausea

till

now,

yet

suddenly

she

almost

worshipped

the

hive

queen.

It

was

Ender's

thought

in

her

mind,

she

knew

that;

that's

why

the

thoughts

felt

so

much

like

her

own.

And

with

his

vision

of

the

hive

queen,

she

knew

at

once

that

she

had

been

right

all

along,

when

she

wrote

as

Demosthenes

so

many

years

before.

The

hive

queen

was

raman,

strange

but

still

capable

of

understanding

and

being

understood.

As

the

vision

faded,

Valentine

could

hear

someone

weeping.

Plikt.

In

all

their

years

together,

Valentine

had

never

heard

Plikt

show

such

frailty.

"Bonita,"

said

Miro.

Pretty.

Was

that

all

he

had

seen?

The

hive

queen

was

pretty?

The

communication

must

be

weak

indeed

between

Miro

and

Ender--

but

why

shouldn't

it

be?

He

hadn't

known

Ender

that

long

or

that

well,

while

Valentine

had

known

Ender

all

her

life.

But

if

that

was

why

Valentine's

reception

of

Ender's

thought

was

so

much

stronger

than

Miro's,

how

could

she

explain

the

fact

that

Plikt

had

so

clearly

received

far

more

than

Valentine?

Was

it

possible

that

in

all

her

years

of

studying

Ender,

of

admiring

him

without

really

knowing

him,

Plikt

had

managed

to

bind

herself

more

tightly

to

Ender

than

even

Valentine

was

bound?

Of

course

she

had.

Of

course.

Valentine

was

married.

Valentine

had

a

husband.

She

had

children.

Her

philotic

connection

to

her

brother

was

bound

to

be

weaker.

While

Plikt

had

no

allegiance

strong

enough

to

compete.

She

had

given

herself

wholly

to

Ender.

So

with

the

hive

queen

making

it

possible

for

the

philotic

twines

to

carry

thought,

of

course

Plikt

received

Ender

most

perfectly.

There

was

nothing

to

distract.

No

part

of

herself

withheld.

Could

even

Novinha,

who

after

all

was

tied

to

her

children,

have

such

a

complete

devotion

to

Ender?

It

was

impossible.

And

if

Ender

had

any

inkling

of

this,

it

had

to

be

disturbing

to

him.

Or

attractive?

Valentine

knew

enough

of

men

and

women

to

know

that

worship

was

the

most

seductive

of

attributes.

Have

I

brought

a

rival

with

me,

to

trouble

Ender's

marriage?

Can

Ender

and

Plikt

read

my

thoughts,

even

now?

Valentine

felt

deeply

exposed,

frightened.

As

if

in

answer,

as

if

to

calm

her,

the

hive

queen's

mental

voice

returned,

drowning

out

any

thoughts

that

Ender

might

be

sending.

<I

know

what

you're

afraid

of.

But

my

colony

won't

kill

anyone.

When

we

leave

Lusitania,

we

can

kill

all

the

descolada

virus

on

our

starship.>

Maybe,

thought

Ender.

<We'll

find

a

way.

We

won't

carry

the

virus.

We

don't

have

to

die

to

save

humans.

Don't

kill

us

don't

kill

us.>

I'll

never

kill

you.

Ender's

thought

came

like

a

whisper,

almost

drowned

out

in

the

hive

queen's

pleading.

We

couldn't

kill

you

anyway,

thought

Valentine.

It's

you

who

could

easily

kill

us.

Once

you

build

your

starships.

Your

weapons.

You

could

be

ready

for

the

human

fleet.

Ender

isn't

commanding

them

this

time.

<Never.

Never

kill

anybody.

Never

we

promised.>

Peace,

came

Ender's

whisper.

Peace.

Be

at

peace,

calm,

quiet,

rest.

Fear

nothing.

Fear

no

man.

Don't

build

a

ship

for

the

piggies,

thought

Valentine.

Build

a

ship

for

yourself,

because

you

can

kill

the

descolada

you

carry.

But

not

for

them.

The

hive

queen's

thoughts

abruptly

changed

from

pleading

to

harsh

rebuke.

<Don't

they

also

have

a

right

to

live?

I

promised

them

a

ship.

I

promised

you

never

to

kill.

Do

you

want

me

to

break

promises?>

No,

thought

Valentine.

She

was

already

ashamed

of

herself

for

having

suggested

such

a

betrayal.

Or

were

those

the

hive

queen's

feelings?

Or

Ender's?

Was

she

really

sure

which

thoughts

and

feelings

were

her

own,

and

which

were

someone

else's?

The

fear

she

felt--

it

was

her

own,

she

was

almost

certain

of

that.

"Please,"

she

said.

"I

want

to

leave."

"Eu

tambem,"

said

Miro.

Ender

took

a

single

step

toward

the

hive

queen,

reached

out

a

hand

toward

her.

She

didn't

extend

her

arms--

she

was

using

them

to

jam

the

last

of

her

sacrifices

into

the

egg

chamber.

Instead

the

queen

raised

a

wing-cover,

rotated

it,

moved

it

toward

Ender

until

at

last

his

hand

rested

on

the

black

rainbow

surface.

Don't

touch

it!

cried

Valentine

silently.

She'll

capture

you!

She

wants

to

tame

you!

"Hush,"

said

Ender

aloud.

Valentine

wasn't

sure

whether

he

was

speaking

in

answer

to

her

silent

cries,

or

was

trying

to

silence

something

the

hive

queen

was

saying

only

to

him.

It

didn't

matter.

Within

moments

Ender

had

hold

of

a

bugger's

finger

and

was

leading

them

back

into

the

dark

tunnel.

This

time

he

had

Valentine

second,

Miro

third,

and

Plikt

bringing

up

the

rear.

So

that

it

was

Plikt:

who

cast

the

last

look

backward

toward

the

hive

queen;

it

was

Plikt

who

raised

her

hand

in

farewell.

All

the

way

up

to

the

surface,

Valentine

struggled

to

make

sense

of

what

had

happened.

She

had

always

thought

that

if

only

people

could

communicate

mind-to-mind,

eliminating

the

ambiguities

of

language,

then

understanding

would

be

perfect

and

there'd

be

no

more

needless

conflicts.

Instead

she

had

discovered

that

rather

than

magnifying

differences

between

people,

language

might

just

as

easily

soften

them,

minimize

them,

smooth

things

over

so

that

people

could

get

along

even

though

they

really

didn't

understand

each

other.

The

illusion

of

comprehension

allowed

people

to

think

they

were

more

alike

than

they

really

were.

Maybe

language

was

better.

They

crawled

out

of

the

building

into

the

sunlight,

blinking,

laughing

in

relief,

all

of

them.

"Not

fun,"

said

Ender.

"But

you

insisted,

Val.

Had

to

see

her

right

away."

"So

I'm

a

fool,"

said

Valentine.

"Is

that

news?"

"It

was

beautiful,"

said

Plikt.

Miro

only

lay

on

his

back

in

the

capim

and

covered

his

eyes

with

his

arm.

Valentine

looked

at

him

lying

there

and

caught

a

glimpse

of

the

man

he

used

to

be,

the

body

he

used

to

have.

Lying

there,

he

didn't

stagger;

silent,

there

was

no

halting

in

his

speech.

No

wonder

his

fellow

xenologer

had

fallen

in

love

with

him.

Ouanda.

So

tragic

to

discover

that

her

father

was

also

his

father.

That

was

the

worst

thing

revealed

when

Ender

spoke

for

the

dead

in

Lusitania

thirty

years

ago.

This

was

the

man

that

Ouanda

had

lost;

and

Miro

had

also

lost

this

man

that

he

was.

No

wonder

he

had

risked

death

crossing

the

fence

to

help

the

piggies.

Having

lost

his

sweetheart,

he

counted

his

life

as

worthless.

His

only

regret

was

that

he

hadn't

died

after

all.

He

had

lived

on,

broken

on

the

outside

as

he

was

broken

on

the

inside.

Why

did

she

think

of

these

things,

looking

at

him?

Why

did

it

suddenly

seem

so

real

to

her?

Was

it

because

this

was

how

he

was

thinking

of

himself

right

now?

Was

she

capturing

his

image

of

himself?

Was

there

some

lingering

connection

between

their

minds?

"Ender,"

she

said,

"what

happened

down

there?"

"Better

than

I

hoped,"

said

Ender.

"What

was?"

"The

link

between

us."

"You

expected

that?"

"Wanted

it."

Ender

sat

on

the

side

of

the

car,

his

feet

dangling

in

the

tall

grass.

"She

was

hot

today,

wasn't

she?"

"Was

she?

I

wouldn't

know

how

to

compare."

"Sometimes

she's

so

intellectual--

it's

like

doing

higher

mathematics

in

my

head,

just

talking

to

her.

This

time--

like

a

child.

Of

course,

I've

never

been

with

her

when

she

was

laying

queen

eggs.

I

think

she

may

have

told

us

more

than

she

meant

to."

"You

mean

she

didn't

mean

her

promise?"

"No,

Val,

no,

she

always

means

her

promises.

She

doesn't

know

how

to

lie."

"Then

what

did

you

mean?"

"I

was

talking

about

the

link

between

me

and

her.

How

they

tried

to

tame

me.

That

was

really

something,

wasn't

it?

She

was

furious

there

for

a

moment,

when

she

thought

that

you

might

have

been

the

link

they

needed.

You

know

what

that

would

have

meant

to

them--

they

wouldn't

have

been

destroyed.

They

might

even

have

used

me

to

communicate

with

the

human

governments.

Shared

the

galaxy

with

us.

Such

a

lost

opportunity."

"You

would

have

been--

like

a

bugger.

A

slave

to

them."

"Sure.

I

wouldn't

have

liked

it.

But

all

the

lives

that

would

have

been

saved--

I

was

a

soldier,

wasn't

I?

If

one

soldier,

dying,

can

save

the

lives

of

billions

..."

"But

it

couldn't

have

worked.

You

have

an

independent

will,"

said

Valentine.

"Sure,"

said

Ender.

"Or

at

least,

more

independent

than

the

hive

queen

can

deal

with.

You

too.

Comforting,

isn't

it?"

"I

don't

feel

very

comforted

right

now,"

said

Valentine.

"You

were

inside

my

head

down

there.

And

the

hive

queen--

I

feel

so

violated--"

Ender

looked

surprised.

"It

never

feels

that

way

to

me."

"Well,

it's

not

just

that,"

said

Valentine.

"It

was

exhilarating,

too.

And

frightening.

She's

so--

large

inside

my

head.

Like

I'm

trying

to

contain

someone

bigger

than

myself."

"I

guess,"

said

Ender.

He

turned

to

Plikt.

"Was

it

like

that

for

you,

too?"

For

the

first

time

Valentine

realized

how

Plikt

was

looking

at

Ender,

with

eyes

full,

a

trembling

gaze.

But

Plikt

said

nothing.

"That

strong,

huh?"

said

Ender.

He

chuckled

and

turned

to

Miro.

Didn't

he

see?

Plikt

had

already

been

obsessed

with

Ender.

Now,

having

had

him

inside

her

mind,

it

might

have

been

too

much

for

her.

The

hive

queen

talked

of

taming

rogue

workers.

Was

it

possible

that

Plikt

had

been

"tamed"

by

Ender?

Was

it

possible

that

she

had

lost

her

soul

inside

his?

Absurd.

Impossible.

I

hope

to

God

it

isn't

so.

"Come

on,

Miro,"

said

Ender.

Miro

allowed

Ender

to

help

him

to

his

feet.

Then

they

climbed

back

onto

the

car

and

headed

home

to

Milagre.

***

Miro

had

told

them

that

he

didn't

want

to

go

to

mass.

Ender

and

Novinha

went

without

him.

But

as

soon

as

they

were

gone,

he

found

it

impossible

to

remain

in

the

house.

He

kept

getting

the

feeling

that

someone

was

just

outside

his

range

of

vision.

In

the

shadows,

a

smallish

figure,

watching

him.

Encased

in

smooth

hard

armor,

only

two

clawlike

fingers

on

its

slender

arms,

arms

that

could

be

bitten

off

and

cast

down

like

brittle

kindling

wood.

Yesterday's

visit

to

the

hive

queen

had

bothered

him

more

than

he

dreamed

possible.

I'm

a

xenologer,

he

reminded

himself.

My

life

has

been

devoted

to

dealing

with

aliens.

I

stood

and

watched

as

Ender

flayed

Human's

mammaloid

body

and

I

didn't

even

flinch,

because

I'm

a

dispassionate

scientist.

Sometimes

maybe

I

identify

too

much

with

my

subjects.

But

I

don't

have

nightmares

about

them,

I

don't

start

seeing

them

in

shadows.

Yet

here

he

was,

standing

outside

the

door

of

his

mother's

house

because

in

the

grassy

fields,

in

the

bright

sunlight

of

a

Sunday

morning,

there

were

no

shadows

where

a

bugger

could

wait

to

spring.

Am

I

the

only

one

who

feels

this

way?

The

hive

queen

isn't

an

insect.

She

and

her

people

are

warm-blooded,

just

like

the

pequeninos.

They

respirate,

they

sweat

like

mammals.

They

may

carry

with

them

the

structural

echoes

of

their

evolutionary

link

with

insects,

just

as

we

have

our

resemblances

to

lemurs

and

shrews

and

rats,

but

they

created

a

bright

and

beautiful

civilization.

Or

at

least

a

dark

and

beautiful

one.

I

should

see

them

the

way

Ender

does,

with

respect,

with

awe,

with

affection.

And

all

I

managed,

barely,

was

endurance.

There's

no

doubt

that

the

hive

queen

is

raman,

capable

of

comprehending

and

tolerating

us.

The

question

is

whether

I

am

capable

of

comprehending

and

tolerating

her.

And

I

can't

be

the

only

one.

Ender

was

so

right

to

keep

the

knowledge

of

the

hive

queen

from

most

of

the

people

of

Lusitania.

If

they

once

saw

what

I

saw,

or

even

caught

a

glimpse

of

a

single

bugger,

the

fear

would

spread,

each

one's

terror

would

feed

on

everyone

else's

dread,

until--

until

something.

Something

bad.

Something

monstrous.

Maybe

we're

the

varelse.

Maybe

xenocide

is

built

into

the

human

psyche

as

into

no

other

species.

Maybe

the

best

thing

that

could

happen

for

the

moral

good

of

the

universe

is

for

the

descolada

to

get

loose,

to

spread

throughout

the

human

universe

and

break

us

down

to

nothing.

Maybe

the

descolada

is

God's

answer

to

our

unworthiness.

Miro

found

himself

at

the

door

of

the

cathedral.

In

the

cool

morning

air

it

stood

open.

Inside,

they

had

not

yet

come

to

the

eucharist.

He

shuffled

in,

took

his

place

near

the

back.

He

had

no

desire

to

commune

with

Christ

today.

He

simply

needed

the

sight

of

other

people.

He

needed

to

be

surrounded

by

human

beings.

He

knelt,

crossed

himself,

then

stayed

there,

clinging

to

the

back

of

the

pew

in

front

of

him,

his

head

bowed.

He

would

have

prayed,

but

there

was

nothing

in

the

Pai

Nosso

to

deal

with

his

fear.

Give

us

this

day

our

daily

bread?

Forgive

us

our

trespasses?

Thy

kingdom

come

on

earth

as

it

is

in

heaven?

That

would

be

good.

God's

kingdom,

in

which

the

lion

could

dwell

with

the

lamb.

Then

there

came

to

his

mind

an

image

of

St.

Stephen's

vision:

Christ

sitting

at

the

right

hand

of

God.

But

on

the

left

hand

was

someone

else.

The

Queen

of

Heaven.

Not

the

Holy

Virgin

but

the

hive

queen,

with

whitish

slime

quivering

on

the

tip

of

her

abdomen.

Miro

clenched

his

hands

on

the

wood

of

the

pew

before

him.

God

take

this

vision

from

me.

Get

thee

behind

me,

Enemy.

Someone

came

and

knelt

beside

him.

He

didn't

dare

to

open

his

eyes.

He

listened

for

some

sound

that

would

declare

his

companion

to

be

human.

But

the

rustling

of

cloth

could

just

as

easily

be

wing

casings

sliding

across

a

hardened

thorax.

He

had

to

force

this

image

away.

He

opened

his

eyes.

With

his

peripheral

vision

he

could

see

that

his

companion

was

kneeling.

From

the

slightness

of

the

arm,

from

the

color

of

the

sleeve,

it

was

a

woman.

"You

can't

hide

from

me

forever,"

she

whispered.

The

voice

was

wrong.

Too

husky.

A

voice

that

had

spoken

a

hundred

thousand

times

since

last

he

heard

it.

A

voice

that

had

crooned

to

babies,

cried

out

in

the

throes

of

love,

shouted

at

children

to

come

home,

come

home.

A

voice

that

had

once,

when

it

was

young,

told

him

of

a

love

that

would

last

forever.

"Miro,

if

I

could

have

taken

your

cross

upon

myself,

I

would

have

done

it."

My

cross?

Is

that

what

it

is

I

carry

around

with

me,

heavy

and

sluggish,

weighing

me

down?

And

here

I

thought

it

was

my

body.

"I

don't

know

what

to

tell

you,

Miro.

I

grieved--

for

a

long

time.

Sometimes

I

think

I

still

do.

Losing

you--

our

hope

for

the

future,

I

mean--

it

was

better

anyway--

that's

what

I

realized.

I've

had

a

good

family,

a

good

life,

and

so

will

you.

But

losing

you

as

my

friend,

as

my

brother,

that

was

the

hardest

thing,

I

was

so

lonely,

I

don't

know

if

I

ever

got

over

that."

Losing

you

as

my

sister

was

the

easy

part.

I

didn't

need

another

sister.

"You

break

my

heart,

Miro.

You're

so

young.

You

haven't

changed,

that's

the

hardest

thing,

you

haven't

changed

in

thirty

years."

It

was

more

than

Miro

could

bear

in

silence.

He

didn't

lift

his

head,

but

he

did

raise

his

voice.

Far

too

loudly

for

the

middle

of

mass,

he

answered

her:

"Haven't

I?"

He

rose

to

his

feet,

vaguely

aware

that

people

were

turning

around

to

look

at

him.

"Haven't

I?"

His

voice

was

thick,

hard

to

understand,

and

he

was

doing

nothing

to

make

it

any

clearer.

He

took

a

halting

step

into

the

aisle,

then

turned

to

face

her

at

last.

"This

is

how

you

remember

me?"

She

looked

up

at

him,

aghast--

at

what?

At

Miro's

speech,

his

palsied

movements?

Or

simply

that

he

was

embarrassing

her,

that

it

didn't

turn

into

the

tragically

romantic

scene

she

had

imagined

for

the

past

thirty

years?

Her

face

wasn't

old,

but

it

wasn't

Ouanda,

either.

Middle-aged,

thicker,

with

creases

at

the

eyes.

How

old

was

she?

Fifty

now?

Almost.

What

did

this

fifty-year-old

woman

have

to

do

with

him?

"I

don't

even

know

you,"

said

Miro.

Then

he

lurched

his

way

to

the

door

and

passed

out

into

the

morning.

Some

time

later

he

found

himself

resting

in

the

shade

of

a

tree.

Which

one

was

this,

Rooter

or

Human?

Miro

tried

to

remember--

it

was

only

a

few

weeks

ago

that

he

left

here,

wasn't

it?

--but

when

he

left,

Human's

tree

was

still

only

a

sapling,

and

now

both

trees

looked

to

be

about

the

same

size

and

he

couldn't

remember

for

sure

whether

Human

had

been

killed

uphill

or

downhill

from

Rooter.

It

didn't

matter--

Miro

had

nothing

to

say

to

a

tree,

and

they

had

nothing

to

say

to

him.

Besides,

Miro

had

never

learned

tree

language;

they

hadn't

even

known

that

all

that

beating

on

trees

with

sticks

was

really

a

language

until

it

was

too

late

for

Miro.

Ender

could

do

it,

and

Ouanda,

and

probably

half

a

dozen

other

people,

but

Miro

would

never

learn,

because

there

was

no

way

Miro's

hands

could

hold

the

sticks

and

beat

the

rhythms.

Just

one

more

kind

of

speech

that

was

now

useless

to

him.

"Que

dia

chato,

meu

filho."

That

was

one

voice

that

would

never

change.

And

the

attitude

was

unchanging

as

well:

What

a

rotten

day,

my

son.

Pious

and

snide

at

the

same

time--

and

mocking

himself

for

both

points

of

view.

"Hi,

Quim."

"Father

Estevao

now,

I'm

afraid."

Quim

had

adopted

the

full

regalia

of

a

priest,

robes

and

all;

now

he

gathered

them

under

himself

and

sat

on

the

worn-down

grass

in

front

of

Miro.

"You

look

the

part,"

said

Miro.

Quim

had

matured

well.

As

a

kid

he

had

looked

pinched

and

pious.

Experience

with

the

real

world

instead

of

theological

theory

had

given

him

lines

and

creases,

but

the

face

that

resulted

had

compassion

in

it.

And

strength.

"Sorry

I

made

a

scene

at

mass."

"Did

you?"

asked

Miro.

"I

wasn't

there.

Or

rather,

I

was

at

mass--

I

just

wasn't

at

the

cathedral."

"Communion

for

the

ramen?"

"For

the

children

of

God.

The

church

already

had

a

vocabulary

to

deal

with

strangers.

We

didn't

have

to

wait

for

Demosthenes."

"Well,

you

don't

have

to

be

smug

about

it,

Quim.

You

didn't

invent

the

terms."

"Let's

not

fight."

"Then

let's

not

butt

into

other

people's

meditations."

"A

noble

sentiment.

Except

that

you

have

chosen

to

rest

in

the

shade

of

a

friend

of

mine,

with

whom

I

need

to

have

a

conversation.

I

thought

it

was

more

polite

to

talk

to

you

first,

before

I

start

beating

on

Rooter

with

sticks."

"This

is

Rooter?"

"Say

hi.

I

know

he

was

looking

forward

to

your

return."

"I

never

knew

him."

"But

he

knew

all

about

you.

I

don't

think

you

realize,

Miro,

what

a

hero

you

are

among

the

pequeninos.

They

know

what

you

did

for

them,

and

what

it

cost

you."

"And

do

they

know

what

it's

probably

going

to

cost

us

all,

in

the

end?"

"In

the

end

we'll

all

stand

before

the

judgment

bar

of

God.

If

a

whole

planetful

of

souls

is

taken

there

at

once,

then

the

only

worry

is

to

make

sure

no

one

goes

unchristened

whose

soul

might

have

been

welcomed

among

the

saints."

"So

you

don't

even

care?"

"I

care,

of

course,"

said

Quim.

"But

let's

say

that

there's

a

longer

view,

in

which

life

and

death

are

less

important

matters

than

choosing

what

kind

of

life

and

what

kind

of

death

we

have."

"You

really

do

believe

all

this,

don't

you,"

said

Miro.

"Depending

on

what

you

mean

by

'all

this,'

yes,

I

do."

"I

mean

all

of

it.

A

living

God,

a

resurrected

Christ,

miracles,

visions,

baptism,

transubstantiation."

"Yes."

"Miracles.

Healing."

"Yes."

"Like

at

the

shrine

to

Grandfather

and

Grandmother."

"Many

healings

have

been

reported

there."

"Do

you

believe

in

them?"

"Miro,

I

don't

know--

some

of

them

might

have

been

hysterical.

Some

might

have

been

a

placebo

effect.

Some

purported

healings

might

have

been

spontaneous

remissions

or

natural

recoveries."

"But

some

were

real."

"Might

have

been."

"You

believe

that

miracles

are

possible."

"Yes."

"But

you

don't

think

any

of

them

actually

happen."

"Miro,

I

believe

that

they

do

happen.

I

just

don't

know

if

people

accurately

perceive

which

events

are

miracles

and

which

are

not.

There

are

no

doubt

many

miracles

claimed

which

were

not

miracles

at

all.

There

are

also

probably

many

miracles

that

no

one

recognized

when

they

occurred."

"What

about

me,

Quim?"

"What

about

you?"

"Why

no

miracle

for

me?"

Quirn

ducked

his

head,

pulled

at

the

short

grass

in

front

of

him.

It

was

a

habit

when

he

was

a

child,

trying

to

avoid

a

hard

question;

it

was

the

way

he

responded

when

their

supposed

father,

Marcao,

was

on

a

drunken

rampage.

"What

is

it,

Quim?

Are

miracles

only

for

other

people?"

"Part

of

the

miracle

is

that

no

one

knows

why

it

happens."

"What

a

weasel

you

are,

Quim."

Quim

flushed.

"You

want

to

know

why

you

don't

get

a

miraculous

healing?

Because

you

don't

have

faith,

Miro."

"What

about

the

man

who

said,

Yes

Master,

I

believe--

forgive

my

unbelief?"

"Are

you

that

man?

Have

you

even

asked

for

a

healing?"

"I'm

asking

now,"

said

Miro.

And

then,

unbidden,

tears

came

to

his

eyes.

"O

God,"

he

whispered.

"I'm

so

ashamed."

"Of

what?"

asked

Quim.

"Of

having

asked

God

for

help?

Of

crying

in

front

of

your

brother?

Of

your

sins?

Of

your

doubts?"

Miro

shook

his

head.

He

didn't

know.

These

questions

were

all

too

hard.

Then

he

realized

that

he

did

know

the

answer.

He

held

out

his

arms

from

his

sides.

"Of

this

body,"

he

said.

Quirn

reached

out

and

took

his

arms

near

the

shoulder,

drew

them

toward

him,

his

hands

sliding

down

Miro's

arms

until

he

was

clasping

Miro's

wrists.

"This

is

my

body

which

is

given

for

you,

he

told

us.

The

way

you

gave

your

body

for

the

pequeninos.

For

the

little

ones."

"Yeah,

Quim,

but

he

got

his

body

back,

right?"

"He

died,

too."

"Is

that

how

I

get

healed?

Find

a

way

to

die?"

"Don't

be

an

ass,"

said

Quim.

"Christ

didn't

kill

himself.

That

was

Judas's

ploy."

Miro's

anger

exploded.

"All

those

people

who

get

their

colds

cured,

who

get

their

migraines

miraculously

taken

from

them--

are

you

telling

me

they

deserve

more

from

God

than

I

do?"

"Maybe

it

isn't

based

on

what

you

deserve.

Maybe

it's

based

on

what

you

need."

Miro

lunged

forward,

seizing

the

front

of

Quim's

robe

between

his

halfspastic

fingers.

"I

need

my

body

back!"

"Maybe,"

said

Quim.

"What

do

you

mean

maybe,

you

simpering

smug

asshole!"

"I

mean,"

said

Quim

mildly,

"that

while

you

certainly

want

your

body

back,

it

may

be

that

God,

in

his

great

wisdom,

knows

that

for

you

to

become

the

best

man

you

can

be,

you

need

to

spend

a

certain

amount

of

time

as

a

cripple."

"How

much

time?"

Miro

demanded.

"Certainly

no

longer

than

the

rest

of

your

life."

Miro

grunted

in

disgust

and

released

Quim's

robe.

"Maybe

less,"

said

Quim.

"I

hope

so."

"Hope,"

said

Miro

contemptuously.

"Along

with

faith

and

pure

love,

it's

one

of

the

great

virtues.

You

should

try

it."

"I

saw

Ouanda."

"She's

been

trying

to

speak

to

you

since

you

arrived."

"She's

old

and

fat.

She's

had

a

bunch

of

babies

and

lived

thirty

years

and

some

guy

she

married

has

plowed

her

up

one

side

and

down

the

other

all

that

time.

I'd

rather

have

visited

her

grave!"

"How

generous

of

you."

"You

know

what

I

mean!

Leaving

Lusitania

was

a

good

idea,

but

thirty

years

wasn't

long

enough."

"You'd

rather

come

back

to

a

world

where

no

one

knows

you."

"No

one

knows

me

here,

either."

"Maybe

not.

But

we

love

you,

Miro."

"You

love

what

I

used

to

be."

"You're

the

same

man,

Miro.

You

just

have

a

different

body."

Miro

struggled

to

his

feet,

leaning

against

Rooter

for

support

as

he

got

up.

"Talk

to

your

tree

friend,

Quim.

You've

got

nothing

to

say

that

I

want

to

hear."

"So

you

think,"

said

Quim.

"You

know

what's

worse

than

an

asshole,

Quim?"

"Sure,"

said

Quim.

"A

hostile,

bitter,

self-pitying,

abusive,

miserable,

useless

asshole

who

has

far

too

high

an

opinion

of

the

importance

of

his

own

suffering."

It

was

more

than

Miro

could

bear.

He

screamed

in

fury

and

threw

himself

at

Quim,

knocking

him

to

the

ground.

Of

course

Miro

lost

his

own

balance

and

fell

on

top

of

his

brother,

then

got

tangled

in

Quim's

robes.

But

that

was

all

right;

Miro

wasn't

trying

to

get

up,

he

was

trying

to

beat

some

pain

into

Quim,

as

if

by

doing

that

he

would

remove

some

from

himself.

After

only

a

few

blows,

though,

Miro

stopped

hitting

Quim

and

collapsed

in

tears,

weeping

on

his

brother's

chest.

After

a

moment

he

felt

Quim's

arms

around

him.

Heard

Quim's

soft

voice,

intoning

a

prayer.

"Pai

Nosso,

que

estas

no

ceu."

From

there,

however,

the

incantation

stopped

and

the

words

turned

new

and

therefore

real.

"O

teu

filho

esta

com

dor,

o

meu

irmao

precisa

a

resurreicao

da

alma,

ele

merece

o

refresco

da

esperanca."

Hearing

Quim

give

voice

to

Miro's

pain,

to

his

outrageous

demands,

made

Miro

ashamed

again.

Why

should

Miro

imagine

that

he

deserved

new

hope?

How

could

he

dare

to

demand

that

Quim

pray

for

a

miracle

for

him,

for

his

body

to

be

made

whole?

It

was

unfair,

Miro

knew,

to

put

Quim's

faith

on

the

line

for

a

self-pitying

unbeliever

like

him.

But

the

prayer

went

on.

"Ele

deu

tudo

aos

pequeninos,

e

tu

nos

disseste,

Salvador,

que

qualquer

coisa

que

fazemos

a

estes

pequeninos,

fazemos

a

ti."

Miro

wanted

to

interrupt.

If

I

gave

all

to

the

pequeninos,

I

did

it

for

them,

not

for

myself.

But

Quim's

words

held

him

silent:

You

told

us,

Savior,

that

whatever

we

do

to

these

little

ones,

we

do

to

you.

It

was

as

if

Quim

were

demanding

that

God

hold

up

his

end

of

a

bargain.

It

was

a

strange

sort

of

relationship

that

Quim

must

have

with

God,

as

if

he

had

a

right

to

call

God

to

account.

"Ele

nao

‚

como

J¢,

perfeito

na

coracao."

No,

I'm

not

as

perfect

as

Job.

But

I've

lost

everything,

just

as

Job

did.

Another

man

fathered

my

children

on

the

woman

who

should

have

been

my

wife.

Others

have

accomplished

my

accomplishments.

And

where

Job

had

boils,

I

have

this

lurching

half-paralysis--

would

Job

trade

with

me?

"Restabelece

ele

como

restabeleceste

J¢.

Em

nome

do

Pai,

e

do

Filho,

e

do

Espirito

Santo.

Amem."

Restore

him

as

you

restored

Job.

Miro

felt

his

brother's

arms

release

him,

and

as

if

it

were

those

arms,

not

gravity,

that

held

him

on

his

brother's

chest,

Miro

rose

up

at

once

and

stood

looking

down

on

his

brother.

A

bruise

was

growing

on

Quim's

cheek.

His

lip

was

bleeding.

"I

hurt

you,"

said

Miro.

"I'm

sorry."

"Yes,"

said

Quim.

"You

did

hurt

me.

And

I

hurt

you.

It's

a

popular

pastime

here.

Help

me

up."

For

a

moment,

just

one

fleeting

moment,

Miro

forgot

that

he

was

crippled,

that

he

could

barely

maintain

his

balance

himself.

For

just

that

moment

he

began

to

reach

out

a

hand

to

his

brother.

But

then

he

staggered

as

his

balance

slipped,

and

he

remembered.

"I

can't,"

he

said.

"Oh,

shut

up

about

being

crippled

and

give

me

a

hand."

So

Miro

positioned

his

legs

far

apart

and

bent

down

over

his

brother.

His

younger

brother,

who

now

was

nearly

three

decades

his

senior,

and

older

still

in

wisdom

and

compassion.

Miro

reached

out

his

hand.

Quim

gripped

it,

and

with

Miro's

help

rose

up

from

the

ground.

The

effort

was

exhausting

for

Miro;

he

hadn't

the

strength

for

this,

and

Quim

wasn't

faking

it,

he

was

relying

on

Miro

to

lift

him.

They

ended

up

facing

each

other,

shoulder

to

shoulder,

hands

still

together.

"You're

a

good

priest,"

said

Miro.

"Yeah,"

said

Quim.

"And

if

I

ever

need

a

sparring

partner,

you'll

get

a

call."

"Will

God

answer

your

prayer?"

"Of

course.

God

answers

all

prayers."

It

took

only

a

moment

for

Miro

to

realize

what

Quim

meant.

"I

mean,

will

he

say

yes."

"Ah.

That's

the

part

I'm

never

sure

about.

Tell

me

later

if

he

did."

Quim

walked--

rather

stiffly,

limping--

to

the

tree.

He

bent

over

and

picked

up

a

couple

of

talking

sticks

from

the

ground.

"What

are

you

talking

to

Rooter

about?"

"He

sent

word

that

I

need

to

talk

to

him.

There's

some

kind

of

heresy

in

one

of

the

forests

a

long

way

from

here."

"You

convert

them

and

then

they

go

crazy,

huh?"

said

Miro.

"No,

actually,"

said

Quim.

"This

is

a

group

that

I

never

preached

to.

The

fathertrees

all

talk

to

each

other,

so

the

ideas

of

Christianity

are

already

everywhere

in

the

world.

As

usual,

heresy

seems

to

spread

faster

than

truth.

And

Rooter's

feeling

guilty

because

it's

based

on

a

speculation

of

his."

"I

guess

that's

a

serious

business

for

you,"

said

Miro.

Quim

winced.

"Not

just

for

me."

"I'm

sorry.

I

meant,

for

the

church.

For

believers."

"Nothing

so

parochial

as

that,

Miro.

These

pequeninos

have

come

up

with

a

really

interesting

heresy.

Once,

not

long

ago,

Rooter

speculated

that,

just

as

Christ

came

to

human

beings,

the

Holy

Ghost

might

someday

come

to

the

pequeninos.

It's

a

gross

misinterpretation

of

the

Holy

Trinity,

but

this

one

forest

took

it

quite

seriously."

"Sounds

pretty

parochial

to

me."

"Me

too.

Till

Rooter

told

me

the

specifics.

You

see,

they're

convinced

that

the

descolada

virus

is

the

incarnation

of

the

Holy

Ghost.

It

makes

a

perverse

kind

of

sense--

since

the

Holy

Ghost

has

always

dwelt

everywhere,

in

all

God's

creations,

it's

appropriate

for

its

incarnation

to

be

the

descolada

virus,

which

also

penetrates

into

every

part

of

every

living

thing."

"They

worship

the

virus?"

"Oh,

yes.

After

all,

didn't

you

scientists

discover

that

the

pequeninos

were

created,

as

sentient

beings,

by

the

descolada

virus?

So

the

virus

is

endued

with

the

creative

power,

which

means

it

has

a

divine

nature."

"I

guess

there's

as

much

literal

evidence

for

that

as

for

the

incarnation

of

God

in

Christ."

"No,

there's

a

lot

more.

But

if

that

were

all,

Miro,

I'd

regard

it

as

a

church

matter.

Complicated,

difficult,

but--

as

you

said--

parochial."

"So

what

is

it?"

"The

descolada

is

the

second

baptism.

By

fire.

Only

the

pequeninos

can

endure

that

baptism,

and

it

carries

them

into

the

third

life.

They

are

clearly

closer

to

God

than

humans,

who

have

been

denied

the

third

life."

"The

mythology

of

superiority.

We

could

expect

that,

I

guess,"

said

Miro.

"Most

communities

attempting

to

survive

under

irresistible

pressure

from

a

dominant

culture

develop

a

myth

that

allows

them

to

believe

they

are

somehow

a

special

people.

Chosen.

Favored

by

the

gods.

Gypsies,

Jews--

plenty

of

historical

precedents.

"Try

this

one,

Senhor

Zenador.

Since

the

pequeninos

are

the

ones

chosen

by

the

Holy

Ghost,

it's

their

mission

to

spread

this

second

baptism

to

every

tongue

and

every

people."

"Spread

the

descolada?"

"To

every

world.

Sort

of

a

portable

judgment

day.

They

arrive,

the

descolada

spreads,

adapts,

kills--

and

everybody

goes

to

meet

their

Maker."

"God

help

us."

"So

we

hope."

Then

Miro

made

a

connection

with

something

he

had

learned

only

the

day

before.

"Quim,

the

buggers

are

building

a

ship

for

the

pequeninos."

"So

Ender

told

me.

And

when

I

confronted

Father

Daymaker

about

it--"

"He's

a

pequenino?"

"One

of

Human's

children.

He

said,

'Of

course,'

as

if

everyone

knew

about

it.

Maybe

that's

what

he

thought--

that

if

the

pequeninos

know

it,

then

it's

known.

He

also

told

me

that

this

heretic

group

is

angling

to

try

to

get

command

of

the

ship."

"Why?"

"So

they

can

take

it

to

an

inhabited

world,

of

course.

Instead

of

finding

an

uninhabited

planet

to

terraform

and

colonize."

"I

think

we'd

have

to

call

it

lusiforming."

"Funny."

Quim

wasn't

laughing,

though.

"They

might

get

their

way.

This

idea

of

pequeninos

being

a

superior

species

is

popular,

especially

among

non-Christian

pequeninos.

Most

of

them

aren't

very

sophisticated.

They

don't

catch

on

to

the

fact

that

they're

talking

about

xenocide.

About

wiping

out

the

human

race."

"How

could

they

miss

a

little

fact

like

that?"

"Because

the

heretics

are

stressing

the

fact

that

God

loves

the

humans

so

much

that

he

sent

his

only

beloved

son.

You

remember

the

scripture."

"Whoever

believes

in

him

will

not

perish."

"Exactly.

Those

who

believe

will

have

eternal

life.

As

they

see

it,

the

third

life."

"So

those

who

die

must

have

been

the

unbelievers."

"Not

all

the

pequeninos

are

lining

up

to

volunteer

for

service

as

itinerant

destroying

angels.

But

enough

of

them

are

that

it

has

to

be

stopped.

Not

just

for

the

sake

of

Mother

Church."

"Mother

Earth."

"So

you

see,

Miro,

sometimes

a

missionary

like

me

takes

on

a

great

deal

of

importance

in

the

world.

Somehow

I

have

to

persuade

these

poor

heretics

of

the

error

of

their

ways

and

get

them

to

accept

the

doctrine

of

the

church."

"Why

are

you

talking

to

Rooter

now?"

"To

get

the

one

piece

of

information

the

pequeninos

never

give

us."

"What's

that?"

"Addresses.

There

are

thousands

of

pequenino

forests

on

Lusitania.

Which

one

is

the

heretic

community?

Their

starship

will

be

long

gone

before

I

find

it

by

random

forest-hopping

on

my

own."

"You're

going

alone?"

"I

always

do.

I

can't

take

any

of

the

little

brothers

with

me,

Miro.

Until

a

forest

has

been

converted,

they

have

a

tendency

to

kill

pequenino

strangers.

One

case

where

it's

better

to

be

raman

than

utlanning."

"Does

Mother

know

you're

going?"

"Please

be

practical,

Miro.

I

have

no

fear

of

Satan,

but

Mother

..."

"Does

Andrew

know?"

"Of

course.

He

insists

on

going

with

me.

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead

has

enormous

prestige,

and

he

thinks

he

could

help

me."

"So

you

won't

be

alone."

"Of

course

I

will.

When

has

a

man

clothed

in

the

whole

armor

of

God

ever

needed

the

help

of

a

humanist?"

"Andrew's

a

Catholic."

"He

goes

to

mass,

he

takes

communion,

he

confesses

regularly,

but

he's

still

a

speaker

for

the

dead

and

I

don't

think

he

really

believes

in

God.

I'll

go

alone."

Miro

looked

at

Quim

with

new

admiration.

"You're

one

tough

son

of

a

bitch,

aren't

you?"

"Welders

and

smiths

are

tough.

Sons

of

bitches

have

problems

of

their

own.

I'm

just

a

servant

of

God

and

of

the

church,

with

a

job

to

do.

I

think

recent

evidence

suggests

that

I'm

in

more

danger

from

my

brother

than

I

am

among

the

most

heretical

of

pequeninos.

Since

the

death

of

Human,

the

pequeninos

have

kept

the

worldwide

oath--

not

one

has

ever

raised

a

hand

in

violence

against

a

human

being.

They

may

be

heretics,

but

they're

still

pequeninos.

They'll

keep

the

oath."

"I'm

sorry

I

hit

you."

"I

received

it

as

if

it

were

an

embrace,

my

son."

"I

wish

it

had

been

one,

Father

Estevao."

"Then

it

was."

Quim

turned

to

the

tree

and

began

to

beat

out

a

tattoo.

Almost

at

once,

the

sound

began

to

shift,

changing

in

pitch

and

tone

as

the

hollow

spaces

within

the

tree

changed

shape.

Miro

waited

a

few

moments,

listening,

even

though

he

didn't

understand

the

language

of

the

fathertrees.

Rooter

was

speaking

with

the

only

audible

voice

the

fathertrees

had.

Once

he

had

spoken

with

a

voice,

once

had

articulated

lips

with

and

tongue

and

teeth.

There

was

more

than

one

way

to

lose

your

body.

Miro

had

passed

through

an

experience

that

should

have

killed

him.

He

had

come

out

of

it

crippled.

But

he

could

still

move,

however

clumsily,

could

still

speak,

however

slowly.

He

thought

he

was

suffering

like

Job.

Rooter

and

Human,

far

more

crippled

than

he,

thought

they

had

received

eternal

life.

"Pretty

ugly

situation,"

said

Jane

in

his

ear.

Yes,

said

Miro

silently.

"Father

Estevao

shouldn't

go

alone,"

she

said.

"The

pequeninos

used

to

be

devastatingly

effective

warriors.

They

haven't

forgotten

how."

So

tell

Ender,

said

Miro.

I

don't

have

any

power

here.

"Bravely

spoken,

my

hero,"

said

Jane.

"I'll

talk

to

Ender

while

you

wait

around

here

for

your

miracle."

Miro

sighed

and

walked

back

down

the

hill

and

through

the

gate.

Chapter

9

--

PINEHEAD

<I've

been

talking

to

Ender

and

his

sister,

Valentine.

She's

a

historian.>

<Explain

this.>

<She

searches

through

the

books

to

find

out

the

stories

of

humans,

and

then

writes

stories

about

what

she

finds

and

gives

them

to

all

the

other

humans.>

<If

the

stories

are

already

written

down,

why

does

she

write

them

again?>

<Because

they

aren't

well

understood.

She

helps

people

understand

them.>

<If

the

people

closer

to

that

time

didn't

understand

them,

how

can

she,

coming

later,

understand

them

better?>

<I

asked

this

myself,

and

Valentine

said

that

she

doesn't

always

understand

them

better.

But

the

old

writers

understood

what

the

stories

meant

to

the

people

of

their

time,

and

she

understands

what

the

stories

mean

to

people

of

her

time.>

<So

the

story

changes.>

<Yes.>

<And

yet

each

time

they

still

think

of

the

story

as

a

true

memory?>

<Valentine

explained

something

about

some

stories

being

true

and

others

being

truthful.

I

didn't

understand

any

of

it.>

<Why

don't

they

just

remember

their

stories

accurately

in

the

first

place?

Then

they

wouldn't

have

to

keep

lying

to

each

other.>

Qing-jao

sat

before

her

terminal,

her

eyes

closed,

thinking.

Wang-mu

was

brushing

Qing-jao's

hair;

the

tugs,

the

strokes,

the

very

breath

of

the

girl

was

a

comfort

to

her.

This

was

a

time

when

Wang-mu

could

speak

freely,

without

fear

of

interrupting

her.

And,

because

Wangmu

was

Wang-mu,

she

used

hair-brushing

time

for

questions.

She

had

so

many

questions.

The

first

few

days

her

questions

had

all

been

about

the

speaking

of

the

gods.

Of

course,

Wang-mu

had

been

greatly

relieved

to

learn

that

almost

always

tracing

a

single

woodgrain

line

was

enough--

she

had

been

afraid

after

that

first

time

that

Qing-jao

would

have

to

trace

the

whole

floor

every

day.

But

she

still

had

questions

about

everything

to

do

with

purification.

Why

don't

you

just

get

up

and

trace

a

line

every

morning

and

have

done

with

it?

Why

don't

you

just

have

the

floor

covered

in

carpet?

It

was

so

hard

to

explain

that

the

gods

can't

be

fooled

by

silly

stratagems

like

that.

What

if

there

were

no

wood

at

all

in

the

whole

world?

Would

the

gods

burn

you

up

like

paper?

Would

a

dragon

come

and

carry

you

off?

Qing-jao

couldn't

answer

Wang-mu's

questions

except

to

say

that

this

is

what

the

gods

required

of

her.

If

there

were

no

woodgrain,

the

gods

wouldn't

require

her

to

trace

it.

To

which

Wang-mu

replied

that

they

should

make

a

law

against

wooden

floors,

then,

so

that

Qing-jao

could

be

shut

of

the

whole

business.

Those

who

hadn't

heard

the

voice

of

the

gods

simply

couldn't

understand.

Today,

though,

Wang-mu's

question

had

nothing

to

do

with

the

gods--

or,

at

least,

had

nothing

to

do

with

them

atfirst.

"What

is

it

that

finally

stopped

the

Lusitania

Fleet?"

asked

Wang-mu.

Almost,

Qing-jao

simply

took

the

question

in

stride;

almost

she

answered

with

a

laugh:

If

I

knew

that,

I

could

rest!

But

then

she

realized

that

Wang-mu

probably

shouldn't

even

know

that

the

Lusitania

Fleet

had

disappeared.

"How

would

you

know

anything

about

the

Lusitania

Fleet?"

"I

can

read,

can't

I?"

said

Wang-mu,

perhaps

a

little

too

proudly.

But

why

shouldn't

she

be

proud?

Qing-jao

had

told

her,

truthfully,

that

Wang-mu

learned

very

quickly

indeed,

and

figured

out

many

things

for

herself.

She

was

very

intelligent,

and

Qing-jao

knew

she

shouldn't

be

surprised

if

Wang-mu

understood

more

than

was

told

to

her

directly.

"I

can

see

what

you

have

on

your

terminal,"

said

Wang-mu,

"and

it

always

has

to

do

with

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

Also

you

discussed

it

with

your

father

the

first

day

I

was

here.

I

didn't

understand

most

of

what

you

said,

but

I

knew

it

had

to

do

with

the

Lusitania

Fleet."

Wang-mu's

voice

was

suddenly

filled

with

loathing.

"May

the

gods

piss

in

the

face

of

the

man

who

launched

that

fleet."

Her

vehemence

was

shocking

enough;

the

fact

that

Wang-mu

was

speaking

against

Starways

Congress

was

unbelievable.

"Do

you

know

who

it

was

that

launched

the

fleet?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"Of

course.

It

was

the

selfish

politicians

in

Starways

Congress,

trying

to

destroy

any

hope

that

a

colony

world

could

win

its

independence."

So

Wang-mu

knew

she

was

speaking

treasonously.

Qing-jao

remembered

her

own

similar

words,

long

ago,

with

loathing;

to

have

them

said

again

in

her

presence--

and

by

her

own

secret

maid--

was

outrageous.

"What

do

you

know

of

these

things?

These

are

matters

for

Congress,

and

here

you

are

speaking

of

independence

and

colonies

and--"

Wang-mu

was

on

her

knees,

head

bowed

to

the

floor.

Qing-jao

was

at

once

ashamed

for

speaking

so

harshly.

"Oh,

get

up,

Wang-mu."

"You're

angry

with

me."

"I'm

shocked

to

hear

you

talk

like

that,

that's

all.

Where

did

you

hear

such

nonsense?"

"Everybody

says

it,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Not

everybody,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Father

never

says

it.

On

the

other

hand,

Demosthenes

says

that

sort

of

thing

all

the

time."

Qing-jao

remembered

how

she

had

felt

when

she

first

read

the

words

of

Demosthenes--

how

logical

and

right

and

fair

he

had

sounded.

Only

later,

after

Father

had

explained

to

her

that

Demosthenes

was

the

enemy

of

the

rulers

and

therefore

the

enemy

of

the

gods,

only

then

did

she

realize

how

oily

and

deceptive

the

traitor's

words

had

been,

which

had

almost

seduced

her

into

believing

that

the

Lusitania

Fleet

was

evil.

If

Demosthenes

had

been

able

to

come

so

close

to

fooling

an

educated

godspoken

girl

like

Qing-jao,

no

wonder

that

she

was

hearing

his

words

repeated

like

truth

in

the

mouth

of

a

common

girl.

"Who

is

Demosthenes?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"A

traitor

who

is

apparently

succeeding

better

than

anyone

thought."

Did

Starways

Congress

realize

that

Demosthenes'

ideas

were

being

repeated

by

people

who

had

never

heard

of

him?

Did

anyone

understand

what

this

meant?

Demosthenes'

ideas

were

now

the

common

wisdom

of

the

common

people.

Things

had

reached

a

more

dangerous

turn

than

Qing-jao

had

imagined.

Father

was

wiser;

he

must

know

already.

"Never

mind,"

said

Qingjao.

"Tell

me

about

the

Lusitania

Fleet."

"How

can

I,

when

it

will

make

you

angry?"

Qing-jao

waited

patiently.

"All

right

then,"

said

Wang-mu,

but

she

still

looked

wary.

"Father

says--

and

so

does

Pan

Ku-wei,

his

very

wise

friend

who

once

took

the

examination

for

the

civil

service

and

came

very

very

close

to

passing--"

"What

do

they

say?"

"That

it's

a

very

bad

thing

for

Congress

to

send

a

huge

fleet--

and

so

huge--

all

to

attack

the

tiniest

colony

simply

because

they

refused

to

send

away

two

of

their

citizens

for

trial

on

another

world.

They

say

that

justice

is

completely

on

the

side

of

Lusitania,

because

to

send

people

from

one

planet

to

another

against

their

will

is

to

take

them

away

from

family

and

friends

forever.

That's

like

sentencing

them

before

the

trial."

"What

if

they're

guilty?"

"That's

for

the

courts

to

decide

on

their

own

world,

where

people

know

them

and

can

measure

their

crime

fairly,

not

for

Congress

to

decide

from

far

away

where

they

know

nothing

and

understand

less."

Wang-mu

ducked

her

head.

"That's

what

Pan

Ku-wei

says."

Qing-jao

stilled

her

own

revulsion

at

Wang-mu's

traitorous

words;

it

was

important

to

know

what

the

common

people

thought,

even

if

the

very

hearing

of

it

made

Qing-jao

sure

the

gods

would

be

angry

with

her

for

such

disloyalty.

"So

you

think

that

the

Lusitania

Fleet

should

never

have

been

sent?"

"If

they

can

send

a

fleet

against

Lusitania

for

no

good

reason,

what's

to

stop

them

from

sending

a

fleet

against

Path?

We're

also

a

colony,

not

one

of

the

Hundred

Worlds,

not

a

member

of

Starways

Congress.

What's

to

stop

them

from

declaring

that

Han

Fei-tzu

is

a

traitor

and

making

him

travel

to

some

faraway

planet

and

never

come

back

for

sixty

years?"

The

thought

was

a

terrible

one,

and

it

was

presumptuous

of

Wang-mu

to

bring

her

father

into

the

discussion,

not

because

she

was

a

servant,

but

because

it

would

be

presumptuous

of

anyone

to

imagine

the

great

Han

Fei-tzu

being

convicted

of

a

crime.

Qing-jao's

composure

failed

her

for

a

moment,

and

she

spoke

her

outrage:

"Starways

Congress

would

never

treat

my

father

like

a

criminal!"

"Forgive

me,

Qing-jao.

You

told

me

to

repeat

what

my

father

said."

"You

mean

your

father

spoke

of

Han

Fei-tzu?"

"All

the

people

of

Jonlei

know

that

Han

Fei-tzu

is

the

most

honorable

man

of

Path.

It's

our

greatest

pride,

that

the

House

of

Han

is

part

of

our

city."

So,

thought

Qing-jao,

you

knew

exactly

how

ambitious

you

were

being

when

you

set

out

to

become

his

daughter's

maid.

"I

meant

no

disrespect,

nor

did

they.

But

isn't

it

true

that

if

Starways

Congress

wanted

to,

they

could

order

Path

to

send

your

father

to

another

world

to

stand

trial?"

"They

would

never--"

"But

could

they?"

insisted

Wang-mu.

"Path

is

a

colony,"

said

Qing-jao.

"The

law

allows

it,

but

Starways

Congress

would

never--"

"But

if

they

did

it

to

Lusitania,

why

wouldn't

they

do

it

to

Path?"

"Because

the

xenologers

on

Lusitania

were

guilty

of

crimes

that--"

"The

people

of

Lusitania

didn't

think

so.

Their

government

refused

to

send

them

off

for

trial."

"That's

the

worst

part.

How

can

a

planetary

government

dare

to

think

they

know

better

than

Congress?"

"But

they

knew

everything,"

said

Wang-mu,

as

if

this

idea

were

so

natural

that

everyone

must

know

it.

"They

knew

those

people,

those

xenologers.

If

Starways

Congress

ordered

Path

to

send

Han

Fei-tzu

to

go

stand

trial

on

another

world

for

a

crime

we

know

he

didn't

commit,

don't

you

think

we

would

also

rebel

rather

than

send

such

a

great

man?

And

then

they

would

send

a

fleet

against

us."

"Starways

Congress

is

the

source

of

all

justice

in

the

Hundred

Worlds."

Qing-jao

spoke

with

finality.

The

discussion

was

over.

Impudently,

Wang-mu

didn't

fall

silent.

"But

Path

isn't

one

of

the

Hundred

Worlds

yet,

is

it?"

she

said.

"We're

just

a

colony.

They

can

do

what

they

want,

and

that's

not

right."

Wang-mu

nodded

her

head

at

the

end,

as

if

she

thought

she

had

utterly

prevailed.

Qing-jao

almost

laughed.

She

would

have

laughed,

in

fact,

if

she

hadn't

been

so

angry.

Partly

she

was

angry

because

Wangmu

had

interrupted

her

many

times

and

had

even

contradicted

her,

something

that

her

teachers

had

always

been

very

careful

not

to

do.

Still,

Wang-mu's

audacity

was

probably

a

good

thing,

and

Qing-jao's

anger

was

a

sign

that

she

had

become

too

used

to

the

undeserved

respect

people

showed

to

her

ideas

simply

because

they

fell

from

the

lips

of

the

godspoken.

Wang-mu

must

be

encouraged

to

speak

to

her

like

this.

That

part

of

Qing-jao's

anger

was

wrong,

and

she

must

get

rid

of

it.

But

much

of

Qing-jao's

anger

was

because

of

the

way

Wang-mu

had

spoken

about

Starways

Congress.

It

was

as

if

Wang-mu

didn't

think

of

Congress

as

the

supreme

authority

over

all

of

humanity;

as

if

Wang-mu

imagined

that

Path

was

more

important

than

the

collective

will

of

all

the

worlds.

Even

if

the

inconceivable

happened

and

Han

Fei-tzu

were

ordered

to

stand

trial

on

a

world

a

hundred

lightyears

away,

he

would

do

it

without

murmur--

and

he

would

be

furious

if

anyone

on

Path

made

the

slightest

resistance.

To

rebel

like

Lusitania?

Unthinkable.

It

made

Qing-jao

feel

dirty

just

to

think

of

it.

Dirty.

Impure.

To

hold

such

a

rebellious

thought

made

her

start

searching

for

a

woodgrain

line

to

trace.

"Qing-jao!"

cried

Wang-mu,

as

soon

as

Qing-jao

knelt

and

bowed

over

the

floor.

"Please

tell

me

that

the

gods

aren't

punishing

you

for

hearing

the

words

I

said!"

"They

aren't

punishing

me,"

said

Qing-jao.

"They're

purifying

me."

"But

they

weren't

even

my

words,

Qing-jao.

They

were

the

words

of

people

who

aren't

even

here."

"They

were

impure

words,

whoever

said

them."

"But

that's

not

fair,

to

make

you

cleanse

yourself

for

ideas

that

you

never

even

thought

of

or

believed

in!"

Worse

and

worse!

Would

Wang-mu

never

stop?

"Now

must

I

hear

you

tell

me

that

the

gods

themselves

are

unfair?"

"They

are,

if

they

punish

you

for

other

people's

words!"

The

girl

was

outrageous.

"Now

you

are

wiser

than

the

gods?"

"They

might

as

well

punish

you

for

being

pulled

on

by

gravity,

or

being

fallen

on

by

rain!"

"If

they

tell

me

to

purify

myself

for

such

things,

then

I'll

do

it,

and

call

it

justice,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Then

justice

has

no

meaning!"

cried

Wang-mu.

"When

you

say

the

word,

you

mean

whatever-the-godshappen-to-decide.

But

when

I

say

the

word,

I

mean

fairness,

I

mean

people

being

punished

only

for

what

they

did

on

purpose,

I

mean--"

"It's

what

the

gods

mean

by

justice

that

I

must

listen

to."

"Justice

is

justice,

whatever

the

gods

might

say!"

Almost

Qing-jao

rose

up

from

the

floor

and

slapped

her

secret

maid.

It

would

have

been

her

right,

for

Wang-mu

was

causing

her

as

much

pain

as

if

she

had

struck

her.

But

it

was

not

Qing-jao's

way

to

strike

a

person

who

was

not

free

to

strike

back.

Besides,

there

was

a

far

more

interesting

puzzle

here.

After

all,

the

gods

had

sent

Wang-mu

to

her-Qing-jao

was

already

sure

of

that.

So

instead

of

arguing

with

Wang-mu

directly,

Qing-jao

should

try

to

understand

what

the

gods

meant

by

sending

her

a

servant

who

would

say

such

shameful,

disrespectful

things.

The

gods

had

caused

Wang-mu

to

say

that

it

was

unjust

to

punish

Qing-jao

for

simply

hearing

another

person's

disrespectful

opinions.

Perhaps

Wang-mu's

statement

was

true.

But

it

was

also

true

that

the

gods

could

not

be

unjust.

Therefore

it

must

be

that

Qing-jao

was

not

being

punished

for

simply

hearing

the

treasonous

opinions

of

the

people.

No,

Qing-jao

had

to

purify

herself

because,

in

her

heart

of

hearts,

some

part

of

her

must

believe

those

opinions.

She

must

cleanse

herself

because

deep

inside

she

still

doubted

the

heavenly

mandate

of

Starways

Congress;

she

still

believed

they

were

not

just.

Qing-jao

immediately

crawled

to

the

nearest

wall

and

began

looking

for

the

right

woodgrain

line

to

follow.

Because

of

Wang-mu's

words,

Qing-jao

had

discovered

a

secret

filthiness

inside

herself.

The

gods

had

brought

her

another

step

closer

to

knowing

the

darkest

places

inside

herself,

so

that

she

might

someday

be

utterly

filled

with

light

and

thus

earn

the

name

that

even

now

was

still

only

a

mockery.

Some

part

of

me

doubts

the

righteousness

of

Starways

Congress.

O

Gods,

for

the

sake

of

my

ancestors,

my

people,

and

my

rulers,

and

last

of

all

for

me,

purge

this

doubt

from

me

and

make

me

clean!

When

she

finished

tracing

the

line--

and

it

took

only

a

single

line

to

make

her

clean,

which

was

a

good

sign

that

she

had

learned

something

true--

there

sat

Wang-mu,

watching

her.

All

of

Qing-jao's

anger

was

gone

now,

and

indeed

she

was

grateful

to

Wang-mu

for

having

been

an

unwitting

tool

of

the

gods

in

helping

her

learn

new

truth.

But

still,

Wang-mu

had

to

understand

that

she

had

been

out

of

line.

"In

this

house,

we

are

loyal

servants

of

Starways

Congress,"

said

Qingjao,

her

voice

soft,

her

expression

as

kind

as

she

could

make

it.

"And

if

you're

a

loyal

servant

of

this

house,

you'll

also

serve

Congress

with

all

your

heart."

How

could

she

explain

to

Wang-mu

how

painfully

she

had

learned

that

lesson

herself--

how

painfully

she

was

still

learning

it?

She

needed

Wang-mu

to

help

her,

not

make

it

harder.

"Holy

one,

I

didn't

know,"

said

Wang-mu,

"I

didn't

guess.

I

had

always

heard

the

name

of

Han

Fei-tzu

mentioned

as

the

noblest

servant

of

Path.

I

thought

it

was

the

Path

that

you

served,

not

Congress,

or

I

never

would

have..."

"Never

would

have

come

to

work

here?"

"Never

would

have

spoken

harshly

about

Congress,"

said

Wang-mu.

"I

would

serve

you

even

if

you

lived

in

the

house

of

a

dragon."

Maybe

I

do,

thought

Qing-jao.

Maybe

the

god

who

purifies

me

is

a

dragon,

cold

and

hot,

terrible

and

beautiful.

"Remember,

Wang-mu,

that

the

world

called

Path

is

not

the

Path

itself,

but

only

was

named

so

to

remind

us

to

live

the

true

Path

every

day.

My

father

and

I

serve

Congress

because

they

have

the

mandate

of

heaven,

and

so

the

Path

requires

that

we

serve

them

even

above

the

wishes

or

needs

of

the

particular

world

called

Path."

Wang-mu

looked

at

her

with

wide

eyes,

unblinking.

Did

she

understand?

Did

she

believe?

No

matter--

she

would

come

to

believe

in

time.

"Go

away

now,

Wang-mu.

I

have

to

work."

"Yes,

Qing-jao."

Wang-mu

immediately

got

up

and

backed

away,

bowing.

Qing-jao

turned

back

to

her

terminal.

But

as

she

began

to

call

up

more

reports

into

the

display,

she

became

aware

that

someone

was

in

the

room

with

her.

She

whirled

around

on

her

chair;

there

in

the

doorway

stood

Wang-mu.

"What

is

it?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"Is

it

the

duty

of

a

secret

maid

to

tell

you

whatever

wisdom

comes

to

her

mind,

even

if

it

turns

out

to

be

foolishness?"

"You

can

say

whatever

you

like

to

me,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Have

I

ever

punished

you?"

"Then

please

forgive

me,

my

Qing-jao,

if

I

dare

to

say

something

about

this

great

task

you

are

working

on."

What

did

Wang-mu

know

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet?

Wang-mu

was

a

quick

student,

but

Qing-jao

was

still

teaching

her

at

such

a

primitive

level

in

every

subject

that

it

was

absurd

to

think

Wang-mu

could

even

grasp

the

problems,

let

alone

think

of

an

answer.

Nevertheless,

Father

had

taught

her:

Servants

are

always

happier

when

they

know

their

voices

are

heard

by

their

master.

"Please

tell

me,"

said

Qing-jao.

"How

can

you

say

anything

more

foolish

than

the

things

I

have

already

said?"

"My

beloved

elder

sister,"

said

Wang-mu,

"I

really

got

this

idea

from

you.

You've

said

so

many

times

that

nothing

known

to

all

of

science

and

history

could

possibly

have

caused

the

fleet

to

disappear

so

perfectly,

and

all

at

once."

"But

it

happened,"

said

Qing-jao,

"and

so

it

must

be

possible

after

all."

"What

came

to

my

mind,

my

sweet

Qing-jao,"

said

Wang-mu,

"is

some

thing

you

explained

to

me

as

we

studied

logic.

About

first

and

final

cause.

All

this

time

you

have

been

looking

for

first

causes--

how

the

fleet

was

made

to

disappear.

But

have

you

looked

for

final

causes--

what

someone

hoped

to

accomplish

by

cutting

off

the

fleet,

or

even

destroying

it?"

"Everyone

knows

why

people

want

the

fleet

stopped.

They're

trying

to

protect

the

rights

of

colonies,

or

else

they

have

some

ridiculous

idea

that

Congress

means

to

destroy

the

pequeninos

along

with

the

whole

colony.

There

are

billions

of

people

who

want

the

fleet

to

stop.

All

of

them

are

seditious

in

their

hearts,

and

enemies

of

the

gods."

"But

somebody

actually

did

it,"

said

Wang-mu.

"I

only

thought

that

since

you

can't

find

out

what

happened

to

the

fleet

directly,

then

maybe

if

you

find

out

who

made

it

happen,

that

will

lead

you

to

find

out

how

they

did

it."

"We

don't

even

know

that

it

was

done

by

a

who,"

said

Qing-jao.

"It

could

have

been

a

what.

Natural

phenomena

don't

have

purposes

in

mind,

since

they

don't

have

minds."

Wang-mu

bowed

her

head.

"I

did

waste

your

time,

then,

Qing-jao.

Please

forgive

me.

I

should

have

left

when

you

told

me

to

go."

"It's

all

right,"

said

Qing-jao.

Wang-mu

was

already

gone;

Qing-jao

didn't

know

whether

her

servant

had

even

heard

her

reassurance.

Never

mind,

thought

Qing-jao.

If

Wangmu

was

offended,

I'll

make

it

up

to

her

later.

It

was

sweet

of

the

girl

to

think

she

could

help

me

with

my

task;

I'll

make

sure

she

knows

I'm

glad

she

has

such

an

eager

heart.

With

Wang-mu

out

of

the

room,

Qing-jao

went

back

to

her

terminal.

She

idly

flipped

the

reports

through

her

terminal's

display.

She

had

looked

at

all

of

them

before,

and

she

had

found

nothing

useful.

Why

should

this

time

be

different?

Maybe

these

reports

and

summaries

showed

her

nothing

because

there

was

nothing

to

show.

Maybe

the

fleet

disappeared

because

of

some

god-gone-berserk;

there

were

stories

of

such

things

in

ancient

times.

Maybe

there

was

no

evidence

of

human

intervention

because

a

human

didn't

do

it.

What

would

Father

say

about

that,

she

wondered.

How

would

Congress

deal

with

a

lunatic

deity?

They

couldn't

even

track

down

that

seditious

writer

Demosthenes--

what

hope

did

they

have

of

tracking

and

trapping

a

god?

Whoever

Demosthenes

is,

he's

laughing

right

now,

thought

Qing-jao.

All

his

work

to

persuade

people

that

the

government

was

wrong

to

send

the

Lusitania

Fleet,

and

now

the

fleet

has

stopped,

just

as

Demosthenes

wanted.

Just

as

Demosthenes

wanted.

For

the

first

time,

Qing-jao

made

a

mental

connection

that

was

so

obvious

she

couldn't

believe

she

hadn't

thought

of

it

before.

It

was

so

obvious,

in

fact,

that

the

police

in

many

a

city

had

assumed

that

those

who

were

already

known

to

follow

Demosthenes

must

surely

have

been

involved

in

making

the

fleet

disappear.

They

had

rounded

up

everyone

suspected

of

sedition

and

tried

to

force

confessions

out

of

them.

But

of

course

they

hadn't

actually

questioned

Demosthenes,

because

nobody

knew

who

he

was.

Demosthenes,

so

clever

he

has

evaded

discovery

for

years,

despite

all

the

searching

of

the

Congress

Police;

Demosthenes,

who

is

every

bit

as

elusive

as

the

cause

of

the

disappearance

of

the

fleet.

If

he

could

work

the

one

trick,

why

not

the

other?

Maybe

if

I

find

Demosthenes,

I'll

find

out

how

the

fleet

was

cut

off.

Not

that

I

have

any

idea

even

where

to

start

looking.

But

at

least

it's

a

different

avenue

of

approach.

At

least

it

won't

mean

reading

the

same

empty,

useless

reports

over

and

over

again.

Suddenly

Qing-jao

remembered

who

had

said

almost

exactly

the

same

thing,

only

moments

before.

She

felt

herself

blushing,

the

blood

hot

in

her

cheeks.

How

arrogant

I

was,

to

condescend

to

Wang-mu,

to

patronize

her

for

imagining

she

could

help

me

with

my

lofty

task.

And

now,

not

five

minutes

later,

the

thought

she

planted

in

my

mind

has

blossomed

into

a

plan.

Even

if

the

plan

fails,

she

was

the

one

who

gave

it

to

me,

or

at

least

started

me

thinking

of

it.

Thus

I

was

the

fool

to

think

her

foolish.

Tears

of

shame

filled

Qing-jao's

eyes.

Then

she

thought

of

some

famous

lines

from

a

song

by

her

ancestor-of-the-heart:

I

want

to

call

back

the

blackberry

flowers

that

have

fallen

though

pear

blossoms

remain

The

poet

Li

Qing-jao

knew

the

pain

of

regretting

words

that

have

already

fallen

from

our

lips

and

can

never

be

called

back.

But

she

was

wise

enough

to

remember

that

even

though

those

words

are

gone,

there

are

still

new

words

waiting

to

be

said,

like

the

pear

blossoms.

To

comfort

herself

for

the

shame

of

having

been

so

arrogant,

Qing-jao

repeated

all

the

words

of

the

song;

or

at

least

she

started

to.

But

when

she

got

to

the

line

dragon

boats

on

the

river

her

mind

drifted

to

the

Lusitania

Fleet,

imagining

all

those

starships

like

riverboats,

painted

so

fiercely,

and

yet

drifting

now

with

the

current,

so

far

from

the

shore

that

they

can

no

longer

be

heard

no

matter

how

loud

they

shout.

From

dragon

boats

her

thoughts

turned

to

dragon

kites,

and

now

she

thought

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet

as

kites

with

broken

strings,

carried

along

by

the

wind,

no

longer

tethered

to

the

child

who

first

gave

them

flight.

How

beautiful,

to

see

them

free;

yet

how

terrifying

it

must

be

for

them,

who

never

wished

for

freedom.

I

did

not

fear

the

mad

winds

and

violent

rain

The

words

of

the

song

came

back

to

her

again.

I

did

not

fear.

Mad

winds.

Violent

rain.

I

did

not

fear

as

we

drank

to

good

fortune

with

warm

blackberry

wine

now

I

cannot

conceive

how

to

retrieve

that

time

My

ancestor-of-the-heart

could

drink

away

her

fear,

thought

Qing-jao,

because

she

had

someone

to

drink

with.

And

even

now,

alone

on

my

mat

with

a

cup

gazing

sadly

into

nothingness

the

poet

remembers

her

gone

companion.

Whom

do

I

remember

now?

thought

Qing-jao.

Where

is

my

tender

love?

What

an

age

it

must

have

been

then,

when

the

great

Li

Qing-jao

was

still

mortal,

and

men

and

women

could

be

together

as

tender

friends

without

any

worry

about

who

was

godspoken

and

who

was

not.

Then

a

woman

could

live

such

a

life

that

even

in

her

loneliness

she

had

memories.

I

can't

even

remember

my

mother's

face.

Only

the

flat

pictures;

I

can't

remember

seeing

her

face

turn

and

move

while

her

eyes

looked

at

me.

I

have

only

my

Father,

who

is

like

a

god;

I

can

worship

him

and

obey

him

and

even

love

him

but

I

can

never

be

playful

with

him,

not

really;

when

I

tease

him

I'm

always

watching

to

be

sure

he

approves

of

the

way

I

tease

him.

And

Wang-mu;

I

talked

so

firmly

about

how

we

would

be

friends,

and

yet

I

treat

her

like

a

servant,

I

never

for

a

moment

forget

who

is

godspoken

and

who

is

not.

It's

a

wall

that

can

never

be

crossed.

I'm

alone

now

and

I'm

alone

forever.

a

clear

cold

comes

through

the

window

curtains

crescent

moon

beyond

the

golden

bars

She

shivered.

I

and

the

moon.

Didn't

the

Greeks

think

of

their

moon

as

a

cold

virgin,

a

huntress?

Is

that

not

what

I

am

now?

Sixteen

years

old

and

untouched

and

a

flute

sounds

as

if

someone

were

coming

I

listen

and

listen

but

never

hear

the

melody

of

someone

coming

...

No.

What

she

heard

were

the

distant

sounds

of

a

meal

being

readied;

a

clattering

of

bowls

and

spoons,

laughter

from

the

kitchen.

Her

reverie

broken,

she

reached

up

and

wiped

the

foolish

tears

from

her

cheeks.

How

could

she

think

of

herself

as

lonely,

when

she

lived

in

this

full

house

where

everyone

had

cared

for

her

all

her

life?

I

sit

here

reciting

to

myself

scraps

of

old

poetry

when

I

have

work

to

do.

At

once

she

began

to

call

up

the

reports

that

had

been

made

about

investigations

into

the

identity

of

Demosthenes.

The

reports

made

her

think

for

a

moment

that

this

was

a

dead

end,

too.

More

than

three

dozen

writers

on

almost

as

many

worlds

had

been

arrested

for

producing

seditious

documents

under

that

name.

Starways

Congress

had

reached

the

obvious

conclusion:

Demosthenes

was

simply

the

catchall

name

used

by

any

rebel

who

wanted

to

get

attention.

There

was

no

real

Demosthenes,

not

even

an

organized

conspiracy.

But

Qing-jao

had

doubts

about

that

conclusion.

Demosthenes

had

been

remarkably

successful

in

stirring

up

trouble

on

every

world.

Could

there

possibly

be

someone

of

so

much

talent

among

the

traitors

on

every

planet?

Not

likely.

Besides,

thinking

back

to

when

she

had

read

Demosthenes,

Qing-jao,

remembered

noticing

the

coherence

of

his

writings.

The

singularity

and

consistency

of

his

vision--

that

was

part

of

what

made

him

so

seductive.

Everything

seemed

to

fit,

to

make

sense

together.

Hadn't

Demosthenes

also

devised

the

Hierarchy

of

Foreignness?

Utlanning,

framling,

raman,

varelse.

No;

that

had

been

written

many

years

ago--

it

had

to

be

a

different

Demosthenes.

Was

it

because

of

that

earlier

Demosthenes'

hierarchy

that

the

traitors

were

using

the

name?

They

were

writing

in

support

of

the

independence

of

Lusitania,

the

only

world

where

intelligent

nonhuman

life

had

been

found.

It

was

only

appropriate

to

use

the

name

of

the

writer

who

had

first

taught

humanity

to

realize

that

the

universe

wasn't

divided

between

humans

and

nonhumans,

or

between

intelligent

and

non-intelligent

species.

Some

strangers,

the

earlier

Demosthenes

had

said,

were

framlings--

humans

from

another

world.

Some

were

ramen--

of

another

intelligent

species,

yet

able

to

communicate

with

human

beings,

so

that

we

could

work

out

differences

and

make

decisions

together.

Others

were

varelse,

"wise

beasts,"

clearly

intelligent

and

yet

completely

unable

to

reach

a

common

ground

with

humankind.

Only

with

varelse

would

war

ever

be

justified;

with

raman,

humans

could

make

peace

and

share

the

habitable

worlds.

It

was

an

open

way

of

thinking,

full

of

hope

that

strangers

might

still

be

friends.

People

who

thought

that

way

could

never

have

sent

a

fleet

with

Dr.

Device

to

a

world

inhabited

by

an

intelligent

species.

This

was

a

very

uncomfortable

thought:

that

the

Demosthenes

of

the

hierarchy

would

also

disapprove

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

Almost

at

once

Qing-jao

had

to

counter

it.

It

didn't

matter

what

the

old

Demosthenes

thought,

did

it?

The

new

Demosthenes,

the

seditious

one,

was

no

wise

philosopher

trying

to

bring

peoples

together.

Instead

he

was

trying

to

sow

dissension

and

discontent

among

the

worlds--

provoke

quarrels,

perhaps

even

wars

between

framlings.

And

seditious

Demosthenes

was

not

just

a

composite

of

many

rebels

working

on

different

worlds.

Her

computer

search

soon

confirmed

it.

True,

many

rebels

were

found

who

had

published

on

their

own

planet

using

the

name

Demosthenes,

but

they

were

always

linked

to

small,

ineffective,

useless

little

publications--

never

to

the

really

dangerous

documents

that

seemed

to

turn

up

simultaneously

on

half

the

worlds

at

once.

Each

local

police

force,

however,

was

very

happy

to

declare

their

own

petty

"Demosthenes"

the

perpetrator

of

all

the

writings,

take

their

bows,

and

close

the

case.

Starways

Congress

had

been

only

too

happy

to

do

the

same

thing

with

their

own

investigation.

Having

found

several

dozen

cases

where

local

police

had

arrested

and

convicted

rebels

who

had

incontrovertibly

published

something

under

the

name

Demosthenes,

the

Congress

investigators

sighed

contentedly,

declared

that

Demosthenes

had

proved

to

be

a

catchall

name

and

not

one

person

at

all,

and

then

stopped

investigating.

In

short,

they

had

all

taken

the

easy

way

out.

Selfish,

disloyal--

Qing-jao

felt

a

surge

of

indignation

that

such

people

were

allowed

to

continue

in

their

high

offices.

They

should

be

punished,

and

severely,

too,

for

having

let

their

private

laziness

or

their

desire

for

praise

lead

them

to

abandon

the

investigation

of

Demosthenes.

Didn't

they

realize

that

Demosthenes

was

truly

dangerous?

That

his

writings

were

now

the

common

wisdom

of

at

least

one

world,

and

if

one,

then

probably

many?

Because

of

him,

how

many

people

on

how

many

worlds

would

rejoice

if

they

knew

that

the

Lusitania

Fleet

had

disappeared?

No

matter

how

many

people

the

police

had

arrested

under

the

name

Demosthenes,

his

works

kept

appearing,

and

always

in

that

same

voice

of

sweet

reasonableness.

No,

the

more

she

read

the

reports,

the

more

certain

Qing-jao

became

that

Demosthenes

was

one

man,

as

yet

undiscovered.

One

man

who

knew

how

to

keep

secrets

impossibly

well.

From

the

kitchen

came

the

sound

of

the

flute;

they

were

being

called

to

dinner.

She

gazed

into

the

display

space

over

her

terminal,

where

the

latest

report

still

hovered,

the

name

Demosthenes

repeated

over

and

over.

"I

know

you

exist,

Demosthenes,"

she

whispered,

"and

I

know

you

are

very

clever,

and

I

will

find

you.

When

I

do,

you

will

stop

your

war

against

the

rulers,

and

you

will

tell

me

what

has

happened

to

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

Then

I

will

be

done

with

you,

and

Congress

will

punish

you,

and

Father

will

become

the

god

of

Path

and

live

forever

in

the

Infinite

West.

That

is

the

task

that

I

was

born

for,

the

gods

have

chosen

me

for

it,

you

might

just

as

well

show

yourself

to

me

now

as

later,

for

eventually

all

men

and

women

lay

their

heads

under

the

feet

of

the

gods."

The

flute

played

on,

a

breathy

low

melody,

drawing

Qing-jao

out

of

herself

and

toward

the

company

of

the

household.

To

her,

this

half-whispered

music

was

the

song

of

the

inmost

spirit,

the

quiet

conversation

of

trees

over

a

still

pond,

the

sound

of

memories

arising

unbidden

into

the

mind

of

a

woman

in

prayer.

Thus

were

they

called

to

dine

in

the

house

of

the

noble

Han

Fei-tzu.

***

Having

heard

Qing-jao's

challenge,

Jane

thought:

This

is

what

fear

of

death

tastes

like.

Human

beings

feel

this

all

the

time,

and

yet

somehow

they

go

on

from

day

to

day,

knowing

that

at

any

moment

they

may

cease

to

be.

But

this

is

because

they

can

forget

something

and

still

know

it;

I

can

never

forget,

not

without

losing

the

knowledge

entirely.

I

know

that

Han

Qing-jao

is

on

the

verge

of

finding

secrets

that

have

stayed

hidden

only

because

no

one

has

looked

hard

for

them.

And

when

those

secrets

are

known,

I

will

die.

"Ender,"

she

whispered.

Was

it

day

or

night

on

Lusitania?

Was

he

awake

or

asleep?

For

Jane,

to

ask

a

question

is

either

to

know

or

not-know.

So

she

knew

at

once

that

it

was

night.

Ender

had

been

asleep,

but

now

he

was

awake;

he

was

still

attuned

to

her

voice,

she

realized,

even

though

many

silences

had

passed

between

them

in

the

past

thirty

years.

"Jane,"

he

whispered.

Beside

him

his

wife,

Novinha,

stirred

in

her

sleep.

Jane

heard

her,

felt

the

vibration

of

her

movement,

saw

the

changing

shadows

through

the

sensor

that

Ender

wore

in

his

ear.

It

was

good

that

Jane

had

not

yet

learned

to

feel

jealousy,

or

she

might

have

hated

Novinha

for

lying

there,

a

warm

body

beside

Ender's

own.

But

Novinha,

being

human,

was

gifted

at

jealousy,

and

Jane

knew

how

Novinha

seethed

whenever

she

saw

Ender

speaking

to

the

woman

who

lived

in

the

jewel

in

his

ear.

"Hush,"

said

Jane.

"Don't

wake

people

up."

Ender

answered

by

moving

his

lips

and

tongue

and

teeth,

without

letting

anything

louder

than

a

breath

pass

his

lips.

"How

fare

our

enemies

in

flight?"

he

said.

He

had

greeted

her

this

way

for

many

years.

"Not

well,"

said

Jane.

"Perhaps

you

shouldn't

have

blocked

them.

We

would

have

found

a

way.

Valentine's

writings--"

"Are

about

to

have

their

true

authorship

uncovered."

"Everything's

about

to

be

uncovered."

He

didn't

say:

because

of

you.

"Only

because

Lusitania

was

marked

for

destruction,"

she

answered.

She

also

didn't

say:

because

of

you.

There

was

plenty

of

blame

to

go

around.

"So

they

know

about

Valentine?"

"A

girl

is

finding

out.

On

the

world

of

Path."

"I

don't

know

the

place."

"A

fairly

new

colony,

a

couple

of

centuries.

Chinese.

Dedicated

to

preserving

an

odd

mix

of

old

religions.

The

gods

speak

to

them."

"I

lived

on

more

than

one

Chinese

world,"

said

Ender.

"People

believed

in

the

old

gods

on

all

of

them.

Gods

are

alive

on

every

world,

even

here

in

the

smallest

human

colony

of

all.

They

still

have

miracles

of

healing

at

the

shrine

of

Os

Venerados.

Rooter

has

been

telling

us

of

a

new

heresy

out

in

the

hinterland

somewhere.

Some

pequeninos

who

commune

constantly

with

the

Holy

Ghost."

"This

business

with

gods

is

something

I

don't

understand,"

said

Jane.

"Hasn't

anyone

caught

on

yet

that

the

gods

always

say

what

people

want

to

hear?"

"Not

so,"

said

Ender.

"The

gods

often

ask

us

to

do

things

we

never

desired,

things

that

require

us

to

sacrifice

everything

on

their

behalf.

Don't

underestimate

the

gods."

"Does

your

Catholic

God

speak

to

you?"

"Maybe

he

does.

I

never

hear

him,

though.

Or

if

I

do,

I

never

know

that

it's

his

voice

I'm

hearing."

"And

when

you

die,

do

the

gods

of

every

people

really

gather

them

up

and

take

them

off

somewhere

to

live

forever?"

"I

don't

know.

They

never

write."

"When

I

die,

will

there

be

some

god

to

carry

me

away?"

Ender

was

still

for

a

moment,

and

then

he

began

to

address

her

in

his

storytelling

manner.

"There's

an

old

tale

of

a

dollmaker

who

never

had

a

son.

So

he

made

a

puppet

that

was

so

lifelike

that

it

looked

like

a

real

boy,

and

he

would

hold

the

wooden

boy

on

his

lap

and

talk

to

it

and

pretend

it

was

his

son.

He

wasn't

crazy-

-

he

still

knew

it

was

a

doll--

he

called

it

Pinehead.

But

one

day

a

god

came

and

touched

the

puppet

and

it

came

to

life,

and

when

the

dollmaker

spoke

to

it,

Pinehead

answered.

The

dollmaker

never

told

anyone

about

this.

He

kept

his

wooden

son

at

home,

but

he

brought

the

boy

every

tale

he

could

gather

and

news

of

every

wonder

under

heaven.

Then

one

day

the

dollmaker

was

coming

home

from

the

wharf

with

tales

of

a

far-off

land

that

had

just

been

discovered,

when

he

saw

that

his

house

was

on

fire.

Immediately

he

tried

to

run

into

the

house,

crying

out,

'My

son!

My

son!'

But

his

neighbors

stopped

him,

saying,

'Are

you

mad?

You

have

no

son!'

He

watched

the

house

burn

to

the

ground,

and

when

it

was

over

he

plunged

into

the

ruins

and

covered

himself

with

hot

ashes

and

wept

bitterly.

He

refused

to

be

comforted.

He

refused

to

rebuild

his

shop.

When

people

asked

him

why,

he

said

his

son

was

dead.

He

stayed

alive

by

doing

odd

jobs

for

other

people,

and

they

pitied

him

because

they

were

sure

the

fire

had

made

him

a

lunatic.

Then

one

day,

three

years

later,

a

small

orphan

boy

came

to

him

and

tugged

on

his

sleeve

and

said,

'Father,

don't

you

have

a

tale

for

me?'"

Jane

waited,

but

Ender

said

no

more.

"That's

the

whole

story?"

"Isn't

it

enough?"

"Why

did

you

tell

me

this?

It's

all

dreams

and

wishes.

What

does

it

have

to

do

with

me?"

"It

was

the

story

that

came

to

mind."

"Why

did

it

come

to

mind?"

"Maybe

that's

how

God

speaks

to

me,"

said

Ender.

"Or

maybe

I'm

sleepy

and

I

don't

have

what

you

want

from

me."

"I

don't

even

know

what

I

want

from

you."

"I

know

what

you

want,"

said

Ender.

"You

want

to

be

alive,

with

your

own

body,

not

dependent

on

the

philotic

web

that

binds

the

ansibles

together.

I'd

give

you

that

gift

if

I

could.

If

you

can

figure

out

a

way

for

me

to

do

it,

I'll

do

it

for

you.

But

Jane,

you

don't

even

know

what

you

are.

Maybe

when

you

know

how

you

came

to

exist,

what

makes

you

yourself,

then

maybe

we

can

save

you

from

the

day

when

they

shut

down

the

ansibles

to

kill

you.

"

"So

that's

your

story?

Maybe

I'll

burn

down

with

the

house,

but

somehow

my

soul

will

end

up

in

a

threeyear-old

orphan

boy?"

"Find

out

who

you

are,

what

you

are,

your

essence,

and

we'll

see

if

we

can

move

you

somewhere

safer

until

all

this

is

over.

We've

got

an

ansible.

Maybe

we

can

put

you

back."

"There

aren't

computers

enough

on

Lusitania

to

contain

me."

"You

don't

know

that.

You

don't

know

what

your

self

is."

"You're

telling

me

to

find

my

soul."

She

made

her

voice

sound

derisive

as

she

said

the

word.

"Jane,

the

miracle

wasn't

that

the

doll

was

reborn

as

a

boy.

The

miracle

was

the

fact

that

the

puppet

ever

came

to

life

at

all.

Something

happened

to

turn

meaningless

computer

connections

into

a

sentient

being.

Something

created

you.

That's

what

makes

no

sense.

After

that

one,

the

other

part

should

be

easy."

His

speech

was

slurring.

He

wants

me

to

go

away

so

he

can

sleep,

she

thought.

"I'll

work

on

this."

"Good

night,"

he

murmured.

He

dropped

off

to

sleep

almost

at

once.

Jane

wondered:

Was

he

ever

really

awake?

Will

he

remember

in

the

morning

that

we

talked?

Then

she

felt

the

bed

shift.

Novinha;

her

breathing

was

different.

Only

then

did

Jane

realize:

Novinha

woke

up

while

Ender

and

I

were

talking.

She

knows

what

those

almost

inaudible

clicking

and

smacking

noises

always

mean,

that

Ender

was

subvocalizing

in

order

to

talk

with

me.

Ender

may

forget

that

we

spoke

tonight,

but

Novinha

will

not.

As

if

she

had

caught

him

sharing

a

bed

with

a

lover.

If

only

she

could

think

of

me

another

way.

As

a

daughter.

As

Ender's

bastard

daughter

by

a

liaison

long

ago.

His

child

by

way

of

the

fantasy

game.

Would

she

be

jealous

then?

Am

I

Ender's

child?

Jane

began

to

search

back

in

her

own

past.

She

began

to

study

her

own

nature.

She

began

to

try

to

discover

who

she

was

and

why

she

was

alive.

But

because

she

was

Jane,

and

not

a

human

being,

that

was

not

all

she

was

doing.

She

was

also

tracking

Qing-jao's

searches

through

the

data

dealing

with

Demosthenes,

watching

her

come

closer

and

closer

to

the

truth.

Jane's

most

urgent

activity,

however,

was

searching

for

a

way

to

make

Qing-jao

want

to

stop

trying

to

find

her.

This

was

the

hardest

task

of

all,

for

despite

all

Jane's

experience

with

human

minds,

despite

all

her

conversations

with

Ender,

individual

human

beings

were

still

mysterious.

Jane

had

concluded:

No

matter

how

well

you

know

what

a

person

has

done

and

what

he

thought

he

was

doing

when

he

did

it

and

what

he

now

thinks

of

what

he

did,

it

is

impossible

to

be

certain

of

what

he

will

do

next.

Yet

she

had

no

choice

but

to

try.

So

she

began

to

watch

the

house

of

Han

Fei-tzu

in

a

way

that

she

had

watched

no

one

but

Ender

and,

more

recently,

his

stepson

Miro.

She

could

no

longer

wait

for

Qing-jao

and

her

father

to

enter

data

into

the

computer

and

try

to

understand

them

from

that.

Now

she

had

to

take

control

of

the

house

computer

in

order

to

use

the

audio

and

video

receptors

on

the

terminals

in

almost

every

room

to

be

her

ears

and

eyes.

She

watched

them.

Alone

and

apart,

she

devoted

a

considerable

part

of

her

attention

to

them,

studying

and

analyzing

their

words,

their

actions,

trying

to

discern

what

they

meant

to

each

other.

It

did

not

take

her

long

to

realize

that

Qing-jao

could

best

be

influenced,

not

by

confronting

her

with

arguments,

but

rather

by

persuading

her

father

first

and

then

letting

him

persuade

Qing-jao.

That

was

more

in

harmony

with

the

Path;

Han

Qing-jao

would

never

disobey

Starways

Congress

unless

Han

Fei-tzu

told

her

to;

and

then

she

would

be

bound

to

do

it.

In

a

way,

this

made

Jane's

task

much

easier.

Persuading

Qing-jao,

a

volatile

and

passionate

adolescent

who

did

not

yet

understand

herself

at

all,

would

be

chancy

at

best.

But

Han

Fei-tzu

was

a

man

of

settled

character,

a

rational

man,

yet

a

man

of

deep

feeling;

he

could

be

persuaded

by

arguments,

especially

if

Jane

could

convince

him

that

opposing

Congress

was

for

the

good

of

his

world

and

of

humanity

at

large.

All

she

needed

was

the

right

information

to

let

him

reach

that

conclusion.

By

now

Jane

already

understood

as

much

of

the

social

patterns

of

Path

as

any

human

knew,

because

she

had

absorbed

every

history,

every

anthropological

report,

and

every

document

produced

by

the

people

of

Path.

What

she

learned

was

disturbing:

the

people

of

Path

were

far

more

deeply

controlled

by

their

gods

than

any

other

people

in

any

other

place

or

time.

Furthermore,

the

way

that

the

gods

spoke

to

them

was

disturbing.

It

was

clearly

the

well-known

brain

defect

called

obsessive-compulsive

disorder--

OCD.

Early

in

the

history

of

Path--

seven

generations

before,

when

the

world

was

first

being

settled--

the

doctors

had

treated

the

disorder

accordingly.

But

they

discovered

at

once

that

the

godspoken

of

Path

did

not

respond

at

all

to

the

normal

drugs

that

in

all

other

OCD

patients

restored

the

chemical

balance

of

"enoughness,"

that

sense

in

a

person's

mind

that

a

job

is

completed

and

there

is

no

need

to

worry

about

it

anymore.

The

godspoken

exhibited

all

the

behaviors

associated

with

OCD,

but

the

well-known

brain

defect

was

not

present.

There

must

be

another,

an

unknown

cause.

Now

Jane

explored

more

deeply

into

this

story,

and

found

documents

on

other

worlds,

not

on

Path

at

all,

that

told

more

of

the

story.

The

researchers

had

immediately

concluded

that

there

must

have

been

a

new

mutation

that

caused

a

related

brain

defect

with

similar

results.

But

as

soon

as

they

issued

their

preliminary

report,

all

the

research

ended

and

the

researchers

were

assigned

to

another

world.

To

another

world--

that

was

almost

unthinkable.

It

meant

uprooting

them

and

disconnecting

them

from

time,

carrying

them

away

from

all

friends

and

family

that

didn't

go

with

them.

And

yet

not

one

of

them

refused--

which

surely

meant

that

enormous

pressure

had

been

brought

to

bear

on

them.

They

all

left

Path

and

no

one

had

pursued

research

along

those

lines

in

the

years

since

then.

Jane's

first

hypothesis

was

that

one

of

the

government

agencies

on

Path

itself

had

exiled

them

and

cut

off

their

research;

after

all,

the

followers

of

the

Path

wouldn't

want

their

faith

to

be

disrupted

by

finding

the

physical

cause

of

the

speaking

of

the

gods

in

their

own

brains.

But

Jane

found

no

evidence

that

the

local

government

had

ever

been

aware

of

the

full

report.

The

only

part

of

it

that

had

ever

circulated

on

Path

was

the

general

conclusion

that

the

speaking

of

the

gods

was

definitely

not

the

familiar,

and

treatable,

OCD.

The

people

of

Path

had

learned

only

enough

of

the

report

to

feel

confirmed

that

the

speaking

of

the

gods

had

no

known

physical

cause.

Science

had

"proved"

that

the

gods

were

real.

There

was

no

record

of

anyone

on

Path

taking

any

action

to

cause

further

information

or

research

to

be

suppressed.

Those

decisions

had

all

come

from

outside.

From

Congress.

There

had

to

be

some

key

information

hidden

even

from

Jane,

whose

mind

easily

reached

into

every

electronic

memory

that

was

connected

with

the

ansible

network.

That

would

only

happen

if

those

who

knew

the

secret

had

feared

its

discovery

so

much

they

kept

it

completely

out

of

even

the

most

top-secret

and

restricted

computers

of

government.

Jane

could

not

let

that

stop

her.

She

would

have

to

piece

together

the

truth

from

the

scraps

of

information

that

would

have

been

left

inadvertently

in

unrelated

documents

and

databases.

She

would

have

to

find

other

events

that

helped

fill

in

the

missing

parts

of

the

picture.

In

the

long

run,

human

beings

could

never

keep

secrets

from

someone

with

Jane's

unlimited

time

and

patience.

She

would

find

out

what

Congress

was

doing

with

Path,

and

when

she

had

the

information,

she

would

use

it,

if

she

could,

to

turn

Han

Qing-jao

away

from

her

destructive

course.

For

Qing-jao,

too,

was

opening

up

secrets--

older

ones,

secrets

that

had

been

hidden

for

three

thousand

years.

Chapter

10

--

MARTYR

<Ender

says

that

we're

at

the

fulcrum

of

history,

here

on

Lusitania.

That

in

the

next

few

months

or

years

this

will

be

the

place

where

either

death

or

understanding

came

to

every

sentient

species.>

<How

thoughtful

of

him,

to

bring

us

here

just

in

time

for

our

possible

demise.>

<You're

teasing

me,

of

course.>

<If

we

knew

how

to

tease,

perhaps

we'd

do

it

to

you.>

<Lusitania

is

the

fulcrum

of

history

in

part

because

you're

here.

You

carry

a

fulcrum

with

you

wherever

you

go.>

<We

discard

it.

We

give

it

to

you.

It's

yours.>

<Wherever

strangers

meet

is

the

fulcrum.>

<Then

let's

not

be

strangers

anymore.>

<Humans

insist

on

making

strangers

of

us--

it's

built

into

their

genetic

material.

But

we

can

be

friends.>

<This

word

is

too

strong.

Say

that

we

are

fellow-citizens.>

<At

least

as

long

as

our

interests

coincide.>

<As

long

as

the

stars

shine,

our

interests

will

coincide.>

<Maybe

not

so

long.

Maybe

only

as

long

as

human

beings

are

stronger

and

more

numerous

than

we

are.>

<That

will

do

for

now.>

Quim

came

to

the

meeting

without

protest,

though

it

might

well

set

him

back

a

full

day

in

his

journey.

He

had

learned

patience

long

ago.

No

matter

how

urgent

he

felt

his

mission

to

the

heretics

to

be,

he

could

accomplish

little,

in

the

long

run,

if

he

didn't

have

the

support

of

the

human

colony

behind

him.

So

if

Bishop

Peregrino

asked

him

to

attend

a

meeting

with

Kovano

Zeljezo,

the

mayor

of

Milagre

and

governor

of

Lusitania,

Quim

would

go.

He

was

surprised

to

see

that

the

meeting

was

also

being

attended

by

Ouanda

Saavedra,

Andrew

Wiggin,

and

most

of

Quim's

own

family.

Mother

and

Ela--

their

presence

made

sense,

if

the

meeting

were

being

called

to

discuss

policy

concerning

the

heretic

pequeninos.

But

what

were

Quara

and

Grego

doing

here?

There

was

no

reason

they

should

be

involved

in

any

serious

discussions.

They

were

too

young,

too

illinformed,

too

impetuous.

From

what

he

had

seen

of

them,

they

still

quarreled

like

little

children.

They

weren't

as

mature

as

Ela,

who

was

able

to

set

aside

her

personal

feelings

in

the

interest

of

science.

Of

course,

Quim

worried

sometimes

that

Ela

did

this

far

too

well

for

her

own

good--

but

that

was

hardly

the

worry

with

Quara

and

Grego.

Especially

Quara.

From

what

Rooter

had

said,

the

whole

trouble

with

these

heretics

really

took

off

when

Quara

told

the

pequeninos

about

the

various

contingency

plans

for

dealing

with

the

descolada

virus.

The

heretics

wouldn't

have

found

so

many

allies

in

so

many

different

forests

if

it

weren't

for

the

fear

among

the

pequeninos

that

the

humans

might

unleash

some

virus,

or

poison

Lusitania

with

a

chemical

that

would

wipe

out

the

descolada

and,

with

it,

the

pequeninos

themselves.

The

fact

that

the

humans

would

even

consider

the

indirect

extermination

of

the

pequeninos

made

it

seem

like

mere

turnabout

for

the

piggies

to

contemplate

the

extermination

of

humanity.

All

because

Quara

couldn't

keep

her

mouth

shut.

And

now

she

was

at

a

meeting

where

policy

would

be

discussed.

Why?

What

constituency

in

the

community

did

she

represent?

Did

these

people

actually

imagine

that

government

or

church

policy

was

now

the

province

of

the

Ribeira

family?

Of

course,

Olhado

and

Miro

weren't

there,

but

that

meant

nothing--

since

both

were

cripples,

the

rest

of

the

family

unconsciously

treated

them

like

children,

though

Quim

knew

well

that

neither

of

them

deserved

to

be

so

callously

dismissed.

Still,

Quim

was

patient.

He

could

wait.

He

could

listen.

He

could

hear

them

out.

Then

he'd

do

something

that

would

please

both

God

and

the

Bishop.

Of

course,

if

that

wasn't

possible,

pleasing

God

would

do

well

enough.

"This

meeting

wasn't

my

idea,"

said

Mayor

Kovano.

He

was

a

good

man,

Quim

knew.

A

better

mayor

than

most

people

in

Milagre

realized.

They

kept

reelecting

him

because

he

was

grandfatherly

and

worked

hard

to

help

individuals

and

families

who

were

having

trouble.

They

didn't

care

much

whether

he

also

set

good

policies--

that

was

too

abstract

for

them.

But

it

happened

that

he

was

as

wise

as

he

was

politically

astute.

A

rare

combination

that

Quim

was

glad

of.

Perhaps

God

knew

that

these

would

be

trying

times,

and

gave

us

a

leader

who

might

well

help

us

get

through

it

all

without

too

much

suffering.

"But

I'm

glad

to

have

you

all

together.

There's

more

strain

in

the

relationship

between

piggies

and

people

than

ever

before,

or

at

least

since

the

Speaker

here

arrived

and

helped

us

make

peace

with

them."

Wiggin

shook

his

head,

but

everyone

knew

his

role

in

those

events

and

there

was

little

point

in

his

denying

it.

Even

Quim

had

had

to

admit,

in

the

end,

that

the

infidel

humanist

had

ended

up

doing

good

works

on

Lusitania.

Quim

had

long

since

shed

his

deep

hatred

of

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead;

indeed,

he

sometimes

suspected

that

he,

as

a

missionary,

was

the

only

person

in

his

family

who

really

understood

what

it

was

that

Wiggin

had

accomplished.

It

takes

one

evangelist

to

understand

another.

"Of

course,

we

owe

no

small

part

of

our

worries

to

the

misbehavior

of

two

very

troublesome

young

hotheads,

whom

we

have

invited

to

this

meeting

so

they

can

see

some

of

the

dangerous

consequences

of

their

stupid,

self-willed

behavior."

Quim

almost

laughed

out

loud.

Of

course,

Kovano

had

said

all

this

in

such

mild,

pleasant

tones

that

it

took

a

moment

for

Grego

and

Quara

to

realize

they

had

just

been

given

a

tongue-lashing.

But

Quim

understood

at

once.

I

shouldn't

have

doubted

you,

Kovano;

you

would

never

have

brought

useless

people

to

a

meeting.

"As

I

understand

it,

there

is

a

movement

among

the

piggies

to

launch

a

starship

in

order

to

deliberately

infect

the

rest

of

humanity

with

the

descolada.

And

because

of

the

contribution

of

our

young

parrot,

here,

many

other

forests

are

giving

heed

to

this

idea."

"If

you

expect

me

to

apologize,"

Quara

began.

"I

expect

you

to

shut

your

mouth--

or

is

that

impossible,

even

for

ten

minutes?"

Kovano's

voice

had

real

fury

in

it.

Quara's

eyes

grew

wide,

and

she

sat

more

rigidly

in

her

chair.

"The

other

half

of

our

problem

is

a

young

physicist

who

has,

unfortunately,

kept

the

common

touch."

Kovano

raised

an

eyebrow

at

Grego.

"If

only

you

had

become

an

aloof

intellectual.

Instead,

you

seem

to

have

cultivated

the

friendship

of

the

stupidest,

most

violent

of

Lusitanians."

"With

people

who

disagree

with

you,

you

mean,"

said

Grego.

"With

people

who

forget

that

this

world

belongs

to

the

pequeninos,"

said

Quara.

"Worlds

belong

to

the

people

who

need

them

and

know

how

to

make

them

produce,"

said

Grego.

"Shut

your

mouths,

children,

or

you'll

be

expelled

from

this

meeting

while

the

adults

make

up

their

minds."

Grego

glared

at

Kovano.

"Don't

you

speak

to

me

that

way."

"I'll

speak

to

you

however

I

like,"

said

Kovano.

"As

far

as

I'm

concerned,

you've

both

broken

legal

obligations

of

secrecy,

and

I

should

have

you

both

locked

up."

"On

what

charge?"

"I

have

emergency

powers,

you'll

recall.

I

don't

need

any

charges

until

the

emergency

is

over.

Do

I

make

myself

clear?"

"You

won't

do

it.

You

need

me,"

said

Grego.

"I'm

the

only

decent

physicist

on

Lusitania."

"Physics

isn't

worth

a

slug

to

us

if

we

end

up

in

some

kind

of

contest

with

the

pequeninos."

"It's

the

descolada

we

have

to

confront,"

said

Grego.

"We're

wasting

time,"

said

Novinha.

Quim

looked

at

his

mother

for

the

first

time

since

the

meeting

began.

She

seemed

very

nervous.

Fearful.

He

hadn't

seen

her

like

that

in

many

years.

"We're

here

about

this

insane

mission

of

Quim's,"

said

Novinha.

"He

is

called

Father

Estevao,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

He

was

a

stickler

for

giving

proper

dignity

to

church

offices.

"He's

my

son,"

said

Novinha.

"I'll

call

him

what

I

please."

"What

a

testy

group

of

people

we

have

here

today,"

said

Mayor

Kovano.

Things

were

going

very

badly.

Quim

had

deliberately

avoided

telling

Mother

any

details

about

his

mission

to

the

heretics,

because

he

was

sure

she'd

oppose

the

idea

of

him

going

straight

to

piggies

who

openly

feared

and

hated

human

beings.

Quim

was

well

aware

of

the

source

of

her

dread

of

close

contact

with

the

pequeninos.

As

a

young

child

she

had

lost

her

parents

to

the

descolada.

The

xenologer

Pipo

became

her

surrogate

father--

and

then

became

the

first

human

to

be

tortured

to

death

by

the

pequeninos.

Novinha

then

spent

twenty

years

trying

to

keep

her

lover,

Libo--

Pipo's

son,

and

the

next

xenologer--

from

meeting

the

same

fate.

She

even

married

another

man

to

keep

Libo

from

getting

a

husband's

right

of

access

to

her

private

computer

files,

where

she

believed

the

secret

that

had

led

the

piggies

to

kill

Pipo

might

be

found.

And

in

the

end,

it

all

came

to

nothing.

Libo

was

killed

just

as

Pipo

was.

Even

though

Mother

had

since

learned

the

true

reason

for

the

killing,

even

though

the

pequeninos

had

undertaken

solemn

oaths

not

to

undertake

any

violent

act

against

another

human

being,

there

was

no

way

Mother

would

ever

be

rational

about

her

loved

ones

going

off

among

the

piggies.

And

now

here

she

was

at

a

meeting

that

had

obviously

been

called,

no

doubt

at

her

instigation,

to

decide

whether

Quim

should

go

on

his

missionary

journey.

It

was

going

to

be

an

unpleasant

morning.

Mother

had

years

of

practice

at

getting

her

own

way.

Being

married

to

Andrew

Wiggin

had

softened

and

mellowed

her

in

many

ways.

But

when

she

thought

one

of

her

children

was

at

risk,

the

claws

came

out,

and

no

husband

was

going

to

have

much

gentling

influence

on

her.

Why

had

Mayor

Kovano

and

Bishop

Peregrino

allowed

this

meeting

to

take

place?

As

if

he

had

heard

Quim's

unspoken

question,

Mayor

Kovano

began

to

explain.

"Andrew

Wiggin

has

come

to

me

with

new

information.

My

first

thought

was

to

keep

all

of

it

secret,

send

Father

Estevao

on

his

mission

to

the

heretics,

and

then

ask

Bishop

Peregrino

to

pray.

But

Andrew

assured

me

that

as

our

danger

increases,

it's

all

the

more

important

that

all

of

you

act

from

the

most

complete

possible

information.

Speakers

for

the

dead

apparently

have

an

almost

pathological

reliance

on

the

idea

that

people

behave

better

when

they

know

more.

I've

been

a

politician

too

long

to

share

his

confidence--

but

he's

older

than

I

am,

he

claims,

and

I

deferred

to

his

wisdom."

Quim

knew,

of

course,

that

Kovano

deferred

to

no

one's

wisdom.

Andrew

Wiggin

had

simply

persuaded

him.

"As

relations

between

pequeninos

and

humans

are

getting

more,

um,

problematical,

and

as

our

unseeable

cohabitant,

the

hive

queen,

apparently

comes

closer

to

launching

her

starships,

it

seems

that

matters

offplanet

are

getting

more

urgent

as

well.

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead

informs

me

from

his

offplanet

sources

that

someone

on

a

world

called

Path

is

very

close

to

discovering

our

allies

who

have

managed

to

keep

Congress

from

issuing

orders

to

the

fleet

to

destroy

Lusitania."

Quim

noted

with

interest

that

Andrew

had

apparently

not

told

Mayor

Kovano

about

Jane.

Bishop

Peregrino

didn't

know,

either;

did

Grego

or

Quara?

Did

Ela?

Mother

certainly

did.

Why

did

Andrew

tell

me,

if

he

held

it

back

from

so

many

others?

"There

is

a

very

strong

chance

that

within

the

next

few

weeks--

or

days--

Congress

will

reestablish

communications

with

the

fleet.

At

that

point,

our

last

defense

will

be

gone.

Only

a

miracle

will

save

us

from

annihilation."

"Bullshit,"

said

Grego.

"If

that--

thing--

out

on

the

prairie

can

build

a

starship

for

the

piggies,

it

can

build

some

for

us,

too.

Get

us

off

this

planet

before

it

gets

blown

to

hell."

"Perhaps,"

said

Kovano.

"I

suggested

something

like

that,

though

in

less

colorful

terms.

Perhaps,

Senhor

Wiggin,

you

can

tell

us

why

Grego's

eloquent

little

plan

won't

work."

"The

hive

queen

doesn't

think

the

way

we

do.

Despite

her

best

efforts,

she

doesn't

take

individual

lives

as

seriously.

If

Lusitania

is

destroyed,

she

and

the

pequeninos

will

be

at

greatest

risk--"

"The

M.D.

Device

blows

up

the

whole

planet,"

Grego

pointed

out.

"At

greatest

risk

of

species

annihilation,"

said

Wiggin,

unperturbed

by

Grego's

interruption.

"She'll

not

waste

a

ship

on

getting

humans

off

Lusitania,

because

there

are

trillions

of

humans

on

a

couple

of

hundred

other

worlds.

We're

not

in

danger

of

xenocide."

"We

are

if

these

heretic

piggies

get

their

way,"

said

Grego.

"And

that's

another

point,"

said

Wiggin.

"If

we

haven't

found

a

way

to

neutralize

the

descolada,

we

can't

in

good

conscience

take

the

human

population

of

Lusitania

to

another

world.

We'd

only

be

doing

exactly

what

the

heretics

want--

forcing

other

humans

to

deal

with

the

descolada,

and

probably

die.

"

"Then

there's

no

solution,"

said

Ela.

"We

might

as

well

roll

over

and

die."

"Not

quite,"

said

Mayor

Kovano.

"It's

possible--

perhaps

likely--

that

our

own

village

of

Milagre

is

doomed.

But

we

can

at

least

try

to

make

it

so

that

the

pequenino

colony

ships

don't

carry

the

descolada

to

human

worlds.

There

seem

to

be

two

approaches--

one

biological,

the

other

theological."

"We

are

so

close,"

said

Mother.

"It's

a

matter

of

months

or

even

weeks

till

Ela

and

I

have

designed

a

replacement

species

for

the

descolada."

"So

you

say,"

said

Kovano.

He

turned

to

Ela.

"What

do

you

say?"

Quim

almost

groaned

aloud.

Ela

will

say

that

Mother's

wrong,

that

there's

no

biological

solution,

and

then

Mother

will

say

that

she's

trying

to

kill

me

by

sending

me

out

on

my

mission.

This

is

all

the

family

needs--

Ela

and

Mother

in

open

war.

Thanks

to

Kovano

Zeljezo,

humanitarian.

But

Ela's

answer

wasn't

what

Quirn

feared.

"It's

almost

designed

right

now.

It's

the

only

approach

that

we

haven't

already

tried

and

failed

with,

but

we're

on

the

verge

of

having

the

design

for

a

version

of

the

descolada

virus

that

does

everything

necessary

to

maintain

the

life

cycles

of

the

indigenous

species,

but

that

is

incapable

of

adapting

to

and

destroying

any

new

species."

"You're

talking

about

a

lobotomy

for

an

entire

species,"

said

Quara

bitterly.

"How

would

you

like

it

if

somebody

found

a

way

to

keep

all

humans

alive,

while

removing

our

cerebrums?"

Of

course

Grego

took

up

her

gauntlet.

"When

these

viruses

can

write

a

poem

or

reason

from

a

theorem,

I'll

buy

all

this

sentimental

horseshit

about

how

we

ought

to

keep

them

alive."

"Just

because

we

can't

read

them

doesn't

mean

they

don't

have

their

epic

poems!"

"Fechai

as

bocas!"

growled

Kovano.

Immediately

they

fell

silent.

"Nossa

Senhora,"

he

said.

"Maybe

God

wants

to

destroy

Lusitania

because

it's

the

only

way

he

can

think

of

to

shut

you

two

up."

Bishop

Peregrino

cleared

his

throat.

"Or

maybe

not,"

said

Kovano.

"Far

be

it

from

me

to

speculate

on

God's

motives."

The

Bishop

laughed,

which

allowed

the

others

to

laugh

as

well.

The

tension

broke--

like

an

ocean

wave,

gone

for

the

moment,

but

sure

to

return.

"So

the

anti-virus

is

almost

ready?"

Kovano

asked

Ela.

"No--

or

yes,

it

is,

the

replacement

virus

is

almost

fully

designed.

But

there

are

still

two

problems.

The

first

one

is

delivery.

We

have

to

find

a

way

to

get

the

new

virus

to

attack

and

replace

the

old

one.

That's

still--

a

long

way

off.

"

"Do

you

mean

it's

a

long

way

off,

or

you

don't

have

the

faintest

idea

how

to

do

it?"

Kovano

was

no

fool--

he

obviously

had

dealt

with

scientists

before.

"Somewhere

between

those

two,"

said

Ela.

Mother

shifted

on

her

seat,

visibly

drawing

away

from

Ela.

My

poor

sister

Ela,

thought

Quim.

You

may

not

be

spoken

to

for

the

next

several

years.

"And

the

other

problem?"

asked

Kovano.

"It's

one

thing

to

design

the

replacement

virus.

It's

something

else

again

to

produce

it."

"These

are

mere

details,"

said

Mother.

"You're

wrong,

Mother,

and

you

know

it,"

said

Ela.

"I

can

diagram

what

we

want

the

new

virus

to

be.

But

even

working

under

ten

degrees

absolute,

we

can't

cut

up

and

recombine

the

descolada

virus

with

enough

precision.

Either

it

dies,

because

we've

left

out

too

much,

or

it

immediately

repairs

itself

as

soon

as

it

returns

to

normal

temperatures,

because

we

didn't

take

out

enough."

"Technical

problems."

"Technical

problems,"

said

Ela

sharply.

"Like

building

an

ansible

without

a

philotic

link."

"So

we

conclude--"

"We

conclude

nothing,"

said

Mother.

"We

conclude,"

continued

Kovano,

"that

our

xenobiologists

are

in

sharp

disagreement

about

the

feasibility

of

taming

the

descolada

virus

itself.

That

brings

us

to

the

other

approach--

persuading

the

pequeninos

to

send

their

colonies

only

to

uninhabited

worlds,

where

they

can

establish

their

own

peculiarly

poisonous

ecology

without

killing

human

beings."

"Persuading

them,"

said

Grego.

"As

if

we

could

trust

them

to

keep

their

promises."

"They've

kept

more

promises

so

far

than

you

have,"

said

Kovano.

"So

I

wouldn't

take

a

morally

superior

tone

if

I

were

you."

Finally

things

were

at

a

point

where

Quim

felt

it

would

be

beneficial

for

him

to

speak.

"All

of

this

discussion

is

interesting,"

said

Quim.

"It

would

be

a

wonderful

thing

if

my

mission

to

the

heretics

could

be

the

means

of

persuading

the

pequeninos

to

refrain

from

causing

harm

to

humankind.

But

even

if

we

all

came

to

agree

that

my

mission

has

no

chance

of

succeeding

in

that

goal,

I

would

still

go.

Even

if

we

decided

that

there

was

a

serious

risk

that

my

mission

might

make

things

worse,

I'd

go."

"Nice

to

know

you

plan

to

be

cooperative,"

said

Kovano

acidly.

"I

plan

to

cooperate

with

God

and

the

church,"

said

Quim.

"My

mission

to

the

heretics

is

not

to

save

humankind

from

the

descolada

or

even

to

try

to

keep

the

peace

between

humans

and

pequeninos

here

on

Lusitania.

My

mission

to

the

heretics

is

in

order

to

try

to

bring

them

back

to

faith

in

Christ

and

unity

with

the

church.

I

am

going

to

save

their

souls."

"Well

of

course,"

said

Kovano.

"Of

course

that's

the

reason

you

want

to

go."

"And

it's

the

reason

why

I

will

go,

and

the

only

standard

I'll

use

to

determine

whether

or

not

my

mission

succeeds."

Kovano

looked

helplessly

at

Bishop

Peregrino.

"You

said

that

Father

Estevao

was

cooperative."

"I

said

he

was

perfectly

obedient

to

God

and

the

church,"

said

the

Bishop.

"I

took

that

to

mean

that

you

could

persuade

him

to

wait

on

this

mission

until

we

knew

more."

"I

could

indeed

persuade

him.

Or

I

could

simply

forbid

him

to

go,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"Then

do

it,"

said

Mother.

"I

will

not,"

said

the

Bishop.

"I

thought

you

cared

about

the

good

of

this

colony,"

said

Mayor

Kovano.

"I

care

about

the

good

of

all

the

Christians

placed

under

my

charge,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"Until

thirty

years

ago,

that

meant

I

cared

only

for

the

human

beings

of

Lusitania.

Now,

however,

I

am

equally

responsible

for

the

spiritual

welfare

of

the

Christian

pequeninos

of

this

planet.

I

send

Father

Estevao

forth

on

his

mission

exactly

as

a

missionary

named

Patrick

was

once

sent

to

the

island

of

Eire.

He

was

extraordinarily

successful,

converting

kings

and

nations.

Unfortunately,

the

Irish

church

didn't

always

act

the

way

the

Pope

might

have

wished.

There

was

a

great

deal

of--

let

us

say

it

was

controversy

between

them.

Superficially

it

concerned

the

date

of

Easter,

but

at

heart

it

was

over

the

issue

of

obedience

to

the

Pope.

It

even

came

to

bloodshed

now

and

then.

But

never

for

a

moment

did

anyone

imagine

it

would

have

been

better

if

St.

Patrick

had

never

gone

to

Eire.

Never

did

anyone

suggest

that

it

would

be

better

if

the

Irish

had

remained

pagan."

Grego

stood

up.

"We've

found

the

philote,

the

true

indivisible

atom.

We've

conquered

the

stars.

We

send

messages

faster

than

the

speed

of

light.

And

yet

we

still

live

in

the

Dark

Ages."

He

started

for

the

door.

"Walk

out

that

door

before

I

tell

you

to,"

said

Mayor

Kovano,

"and

you

won't

see

the

sun

for

a

year."

Grego

walked

to

the

door,

but

instead

of

going

through

it,

he

leaned

against

it

and

grinned

sardonically.

"You

see

how

obedient

I

am."

"I

won't

keep

you

long,"

said

Kovano.

"Bishop

Peregrino

and

Father

Estevao

speak

as

if

they

could

make

their

decision

independent

of

the

rest

of

us,

but

of

course

they

know

they

can't.

If

I

decided

that

Father

Estevao's

mission

to

the

piggies

shouldn't

happen,

it

wouldn't.

Let

us

all

be

clear

about

that.

I'm

not

afraid

to

put

the

Bishop

of

Lusitania

under

arrest,

if

the

welfare

of

Lusitania

requires

it;

and

as

for

this

missionary

priest,

you

will

only

go

out

among

the

pequeninos

when

you

have

my

consent."

"I

have

no

doubt

that

you

can

interfere

with

God's

work

on

Lusitania,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino

icily.

"You

must

have

no

doubt

that

I

can

send

you

to

hell

for

doing

it."

"I

know

you

can,"

said

Kovano.

"I

wouldn't

be

the

first

political

leader

to

end

up

in

hell

at

the

end

of

a

contest

with

the

church.

Fortunately,

this

time

it

won't

come

to

that.

I've

listened

to

all

of

you

and

reached

my

decision.

Waiting

for

the

new

anti-virus

is

too

risky.

And

even

if

I

knew,

absolutely,

that

the

anti-virus

would

be

ready

and

usable

in

six

weeks,

I'd

still

allow

this

mission.

Our

best

chance

right

now

of

salvaging

something

from

this

mess

is

Father

Estevao's

mission.

Andrew

tells

me

that

the

pequeninos

have

great

respect

and

affection

for

this

man--

even

the

unbelievers.

If

he

can

persuade

the

pequenino

heretics

to

drop

their

plan

to

annihilate

humanity

in

the

name

of

their

religion,

that

will

remove

one

heavy

burden

from

us."

Quim

nodded

gravely.

Mayor

Kovano

was

a

man

of

great

wisdom.

It

was

good

that

they

wouldn't

have

to

struggle

against

each

other,

at

least

for

now.

"In

the

meantime,

I

expect

the

xenobiologists

to

continue

to

work

on

the

anti-virus

with

all

possible

vigor.

We'll

decide,

when

the

virus

exists,

whether

or

not

to

use

it."

"We'll

use

it,"

said

Grego.

"Only

if

I'm

dead,"

said

Quara.

"I

appreciate

your

willingness

to

wait

until

we

know

more

before

you

commit

yourself

to

any

course

of

action,"

said

Kovano.

"Which

brings

us

to

you,

Grego

Ribeira.

Andrew

Wiggin

assures

me

that

there

is

reason

to

believe

that

faster-than-light

travel

might

be

possible."

Grego

looked

coldly

at

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

"And

where

did

you

study

physics,

Senhor

Falante?"

"I

hope

to

study

it

from

you,"

said

Wiggin.

"Until

you've

heard

my

evidence,

I

hardly

know

whether

there's

any

reason

to

hope

for

such

a

breakthrough."

Quim

smiled

to

see

how

easily

Andrew

turned

away

the

quarrel

that

Grego

wanted

to

pick.

Grego

was

no

fool.

He

knew

he

was

being

handled.

But

Wiggin

hadn't

left

him

any

reasonable

grounds

for

showing

his

disgruntlement.

It

was

one

of

the

most

infuriating

skills

of

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

"If

there

were

a

way

to

travel

between

worlds

at

ansible

speeds,"

said

Kovano,

"we

would

need

only

one

such

ship

to

transport

all

the

humans

of

Lusitania

to

another

world.

It's

a

remote

chance--"

"A

foolish

dream,"

said

Grego.

"But

we'll

pursue

it.

We'll

study

it,

won't

we?"

said

Kovano.

"Or

we'll

find

ourselves

working

in

the

foundry."

"I'm

not

afraid

to

work

with

my

hands,"

said

Grego.

"So

don't

think

you

can

terrify

me

into

putting

my

mind

at

your

service."

"I

stand

rebuked,"

said

Kovano.

"It's

your

cooperation

that

I

want,

Grego.

But

if

I

can't

have

that,

then

I'll

settle

for

your

obedience."

Apparently

Quara

was

feeling

left

out.

She

arose

as

Grego

had

a

moment

before.

"So

you

can

sit

here

and

contemplate

destroying

a

sentient

species

without

even

thinking

of

a

way

to

communicate

with

them.

I

hope

you

all

enjoy

being

mass

murderers."

Then,

like

Grego,

she

made

as

if

to

leave.

"Quara,"

said

Kovano.

She

waited.

"You

will

study

ways

to

talk

to

the

descolada.

To

see

if

you

can

communicate

with

these

viruses."

"I

know

when

I'm

being

tossed

a

bone,"

said

Quara.

"What

if

I

tell

you

that

they're

pleading

for

us

not

to

kill

them?

You

wouldn't

believe

me

anyway."

"On

the

contrary.

I

know

you're

an

honest

woman,

even

if

you

are

hopelessly

indiscreet,"

said

Kovano.

"But

I

have

another

reason

for

wanting

you

to

understand

the

molecular

language

of

the

descolada.

You

see,

Andrew

Wiggin

has

raised

a

possibility

that

never

occurred

to

me

before.

We

all

know

that

pequenino

sentience

dates

from

the

time

when

the

descolada

virus

first

swept

across

this

planet.

But

what

if

we've

misunderstood

cause

and

effect?"

Mother

turned

to

Andrew,

a

bitter

half-smile

on

her

face.

"You

think

the

pequeninos

caused

the

descolada?

"

"No,"

said

Andrew.

"But

what

if

the

pequeninos

are

the

descolada?"

Quara

gasped.

Grego

laughed.

"You

are

full

of

clever

ideas,

aren't

you,

Wiggin?"

"I

don't

understand,"

said

Quim.

"I

just

wondered,"

said

Andrew.

"Quara

says

that

the

descolada

is

complex

enough

that

it

might

contain

intelligence.

What

if

descolada

viruses

are

using

the

bodies

of

the

pequeninos

to

express

their

character?

What

if

pequenino

intelligence

comes

entirely

from

the

viruses

inside

their

bodies?"

For

the

first

time,

Ouanda,

the

xenologer,

spoke

up.

"You

are

as

ignorant

of

xenology

as

you

are

of

physics,

Mr.

Wiggin,"

she

said.

"Oh,

much

more

so,"

said

Wiggin.

"But

it

occurred

to

me

that

we've

never

been

able

to

think

of

any

other

way

that

memories

and

intelligence

are

preserved

as

a

dying

pequenino

passes

into

the

third

life.

The

trees

don't

exactly

preserve

the

brain

inside

them.

But

if

will

and

memory

are

carried

by

the

descolada

in

the

first

place,

the

death

of

the

brain

would

be

almost

meaningless

in

the

transmission

of

personality

to

the

fathertree."

"Even

if

there

were

a

chance

of

this

being

true,"

said

Ouanda,

"there's

no

possible

experiment

we

could

decently

perform

to

find

out."

Andrew

Wiggin

nodded

ruefully.

"I

know

I

couldn't

think

of

one.

I

was

hoping

you

would."

Kovano

interrupted

again.

"Ouanda,

we

need

you

to

explore

this.

If

you

don't

believe

it,

fine--

figure

out

a

way

to

prove

it

wrong,

and

you'll

have

done

your

job."

Kovano

stood

up,

addressed

them

all.

"Do

you

all

understand

what

I'm

asking

of

you?

We

face

some

of

the

most

terrible

moral

choices

that

humankind

has

ever

faced.

We

run

the

risk

of

committing

xenocide,

or

allowing

it

to

be

committed

if

we

do

nothing.

Every

known

or

suspected

sentient

species

lives

in

the

shadow

of

grave

risk,

and

it's

here,

with

us

and

with

us

alone,

that

almost

all

the

decisions

lie.

Last

time

anything

remotely

similar

happened,

our

human

predecessors

chose

to

commit

xenocide

in

order,

as

they

supposed,

to

save

themselves.

I

am

asking

all

of

you

to

help

us

pursue

every

avenue,

however

unlikely,

that

shows

us

a

glimmer

of

hope,

that

might

provide

us

with

a

tiny

shred

of

light

to

guide

our

decisions.

Will

you

help?"

Even

Grego

and

Quara

and

Ouanda

nodded

their

assent,

however

reluctantly.

For

the

moment,

at

least,

Kovano

had

managed

to

transform

all

the

self-willed

squabblers

in

this

room

into

a

cooperative

community.

How

long

that

would

last

outside

the

room

was

a

matter

for

speculation.

Quim

decided

that

the

spirit

of

cooperation

would

probably

last

until

the

next

crisis--

and

maybe

that

would

be

long

enough.

Only

one

more

confrontation

was

left.

As

the

meeting

broke

up

and

everyone

said

their

good-byes

or

arranged

one-on-one

consultations,

Mother

came

to

Quim

and

looked

him

fiercely

in

the

eye.

"Don't

go."

Quim

closed

his

eyes.

There

was

nothing

to

say

to

an

outrageous

statement

like

that.

"If

you

love

me,"

she

said.

Quim

remembered

the

story

from

the

New

Testament,

when

Jesus'

mother

and

brothers

came

to

visit

him,

and

wanted

him

to

interrupt

teaching

his

disciples

in

order

to

receive

them.

"These

are

my

mother

and

my

brothers,"

murmured

Quim.

She

must

have

understood

the

reference,

because

when

he

opened

his

eyes,

she

was

gone.

Not

an

hour

later,

Quim

was

also

gone,

riding

on

one

of

the

colony's

precious

cargo

trucks.

He

needed

few

supplies,

and

for

a

normal

journey

he

would

have

gone

on

foot.

But

the

forest

he

was

bound

for

was

so

far

away,

it

would

have

taken

him

weeks

to

get

there

without

the

car;

nor

could

he

have

carried

food

enough.

This

was

still

a

hostile

environment--

it

grew

nothing

edible

to

humans,

and

even

if

it

did,

Quirn

would

still

need

the

food

containing

the

descolada

suppressants.

Without

it

he

would

die

of

the

descolada

long

before

he

starved

to

death.

As

the

town

of

Milagre

grew

small

behind

him,

as

he

hurtled

deeper

and

deeper

into

the

meaningless

open

space

of

the

prairie,

Quim--

Father

Estevao--

wondered

what

Mayor

Kovano

might

have

decided

if

he

had

known

that

the

leader

of

the

heretics

was

a

fathertree

who

had

earned

the

name

Warmaker,

and

that

Warmaker

was

known

to

have

said

that

the

only

hope

for

the

pequeninos

was

for

the

Holy

Ghost--

the

descolada

virus--

to

destroy

all

human

life

on

Lusitania.

It

wouldn't

have

mattered.

God

had

called

Quirn

to

preach

the

gospel

of

Christ

to

every

nation,

kindred,

tongue,

and

people.

Even

the

most

warlike,

bloodthirsty,

hate-filled

people

might

be

touched

by

the

love

of

God

and

transformed

into

Christians.

It

had

happened

many

times

in

history.

Why

not

now?

O

Father,

do

a

mighty

work

in

this

world.

Never

did

your

children

need

miracles

more

than

we

do.

***

Novinha

wasn't

speaking

to

Ender,

and

he

was

afraid.

This

wasn't

petulance--

he

had

never

seen

Novinha

be

petulant.

To

Ender

it

seemed

that

her

silence

was

not

to

punish

him,

but

rather

to

keep

from

punishing

him;

that

she

was

silent

because

if

she

spoke,

her

words

would

be

too

cruel

ever

to

be

forgiven.

So

at

first

he

didn't

attempt

to

cajole

words

from

her.

He

let

her

move

like

a

shadow

through

the

house,

drifting

past

him

without

eye

contact;

he

tried

to

stay

out

of

her

way

and

didn't

go

to

bed

until

she

was

asleep.

It

was

Quim,

obviously.

His

mission

to

the

heretics--

it

was

easy

to

understand

what

she

feared,

and

even

though

Ender

didn't

share

the

same

fears,

he

knew

that

Quim's

journey

was

not

without

risk.

Novinha

was

being

irrational.

How

could

Ender

have

stopped

Quim?

He

was

the

one

of

Novinha's

children

over

whom

Ender

had

almost

no

influence;

they

had

come

to

a

rapprochement

a

few

years

ago,

but

it

was

a

declaration

of

peace

between

equals,

nothing

like

the

ur-fatherhood

Ender

had

established

with

all

the

other

children.

If

Novinha

had

not

been

able

to

persuade

Quim

to

give

up

this

mission,

what

more

could

Ender

have

accomplished?

Novinha

probably

knew

this,

intellectually.

But

like

all

other

human

beings,

she

did

not

always

act

according

to

her

understanding.

She

had

lost

too

many

of

the

people

that

she

loved;

when

she

felt

one

more

of

them

slipping

away,

her

response

was

visceral,

not

intellectual.

Ender

had

come

into

her

life

as

a

healer,

a

protector.

It

was

his

job

to

keep

her

from

being

afraid,

and

now

she

was

afraid,

and

she

was

angry

at

him

for

having

failed

her.

However,

after

two

days

of

silence

Ender

had

had

enough.

This

wasn't

a

good

time

for

there

to

be

a

barrier

between

him

and

Novinha.

He

knew--

and

so

did

Novinha--

that

Valentine's

coming

might

be

a

difficult

time

for

them.

He

had

so

many

old

habits

of

communication

with

Valentine,

so

many

connections

with

her,

so

many

roads

into

her

soul,

that

it

was

hard

for

him

not

to

fall

back

into

being

the

person

he

had

been

during

the

years--

the

millennia--

they

had

spent

together.

They

had

experienced

three

thousand

years

of

history

as

if

seeing

it

through

the

same

eyes.

He

had

been

with

Novinha

only

thirty

years.

That

was

actually

longer,

in

subjective

time,

than

he

had

spent

with

Valentine,

but

it

was

so

easy

to

slip

back

into

his

old

role

as

Valentine's

brother,

as

Speaker

to

her

Demosthenes.

Ender

had

expected

Novinha

to

be

jealous

when

Valentine

came,

and

he

was

prepared

for

that.

He

had

warned

Valentine

that

there

would

probably

be

few

opportunities

for

them

to

be

together

at

first.

And

she,

too,

understood--

Jakt

had

his

worries,

too,

and

both

spouses

would

need

reassurance.

It

was

almost

silly

for

Jakt

and

Novinha

to

be

jealous

of

the

bonds

between

brother

and

sister.

There

had

never

been

the

slightest

hint

of

sexuality

in

Ender's

and

Valentine's

relationship--

anyone

who

understood

them

at

all

would

laugh

at

any

such

notion--

but

it

wasn't

sexual

unfaithfulness

that

Novinha

and

Jakt

were

wary

of.

Nor

was

it

the

emotional

bond

they

shared--

Novinha

had

no

reason

to

doubt

Ender's

love

and

devotion

to

her,

and

Jakt

could

not

have

asked

for

more

than

Valentine

offered

him,

both

in

passion

and

in

trust.

It

was

deeper

than

any

of

these

things.

It

was

the

fact

that

even

now,

after

all

these

years,

as

soon

as

they

were

together

they

once

again

functioned

like

a

single

person,

helping

each

other

without

even

having

to

explain

what

they

were

trying

to

accomplish.

Jakt

saw

it

and

even

to

Ender,

who

had

never

known

him

before,

it

was

obvious

that

the

man

felt

devastated.

As

if

he

saw

his

wife

and

her

brother

together

and

realized:

This

is

what

closeness

is.

This

is

what

it

means

for

two

people

to

be

one.

He

had

thought

that

he

and

Valentine

had

been

as

close

as

husband

and

wife

can

ever

be,

and

perhaps

they

were.

And

yet

now

he

had

to

confront

the

fact

that

it

was

possible

for

two

people

to

be

even

closer.

To

be,

in

some

sense,

the

same

person.

Ender

could

see

this

in

Jakt,

and

could

admire

how

well

Valentine

was

doing

at

reassuring

him--

and

at

distancing

herself

from

Ender

so

that

her

husband

could

grow

used

to

the

bond

between

them

more

gradually,

in

small

doses.

What

Ender

could

not

have

predicted

was

the

way

Novinha

had

reacted.

He

had

come

to

know

her

first

as

the

mother

of

her

children;

he

had

known

only

the

fierce,

unreasonable

loyalty

she

had

for

them.

He

had

supposed

that

if

she

felt

threatened,

she

would

become

possessive

and

controlling,

the

way

she

was

with

the

children.

He

was

not

at

all

prepared

for

the

way

she

had

withdrawn

from

him.

Even

before

this

silent

treatment

about

Quim's

mission,

she

had

been

distant

from

him.

In

fact,

now

that

he

thought

back,

he

realized

that

it

had

already

been

beginning

before

Valentine

arrived.

It

was

as

if

Novinha

had

already

started

giving

in

to

a

new

rival

before

the

rival

was

even

there.

It

made

sense,

of

course--

he

should

have

seen

it

coming.

Novinha

had

lost

too

many

strong

figures

in

her

life,

too

many

people

she

had

depended

on.

Her

parents.

Pipo.

Libo.

Even

Miro.

She

might

be

protective

and

possessive

with

her

children,

whom

she

thought

of

as

needing

her,

but

with

the

people

she

needed,

she

was

the

opposite.

If

she

feared

that

they

would

be

taken

away

from

her,

she

withdrew

from

them;

she

stopped

permitting

herself

to

need

them.

Not

"them."

Him.

Ender.

She

was

trying

to

stop

needing

him.

And

this

silence,

if

she

kept

it

up,

would

drive

such

a

wedge

between

them

that

their

marriage

would

never

recover.

If

that

happened,

Ender

didn't

know

what

he

would

do.

It

had

never

occurred

to

him

that

his

marriage

might

be

threatened.

He

had

not

entered

into

it

lightly;

he

intended

to

die

married

to

Novinha,

and

all

these

years

together

had

been

filled

with

the

joy

that

comes

from

utter

confidence

in

another

person.

Now

Novinha

had

lost

that

confidence

in

him.

Only

it

wasn't

right.

He

was

still

her

husband,

faithful

to

her

as

no

other

man,

no

other

person

in

her

life

had

ever

been.

He

didn't

deserve

to

lose

her

over

a

ridiculous

misunderstanding.

And

if

he

let

things

go

as

Novinha

seemed

determined,

however

unconsciously,

to

make

them

happen,

she

would

be

utterly

convinced

that

she

could

never

depend

on

any

other

person.

That

would

be

tragic

because

it

would

be

false.

So

Ender

was

already

planning

a

confrontation

of

some

kind

with

Novinha

when

Ela

accidentally

set

it

off.

"Andrew."

Ela

was

standing

in

the

doorway.

If

she

had

clapped

hands

outside,

asking

for

admittance,

Ender

hadn't

heard

her.

But

then,

she

would

hardly

need

to

clap

for

entrance

to

her

mother's

house.

"Novinha's

in

our

room,"

said

Ender.

"I

came

to

talk

to

you,"

said

Ela.

"I'm

sorry,

you

can't

have

an

advance

on

your

allowance."

Ela

laughed

as

she

came

to

sit

beside

him,

but

the

laughter

died

quickly.

She

was

worried.

"Quara,"

she

said.

Ender

sighed

and

smiled.

Quara

was

born

contrary,

and

nothing

in

her

life

had

made

her

more

compliant.

Still,

Ela

had

always

been

able

to

get

along

with

her

better

than

anyone.

"It's

not

just

the

normal,"

said

Ela.

"In

fact,

she's

less

trouble

than

usual.

Not

a

quarrel."

"A

dangerous

sign?"

"You

know

she's

trying

to

communicate

with

the

descolada."

"Molecular

language."

"Well,

what

she's

doing

is

dangerous,

and

it

won't

establish

communication

even

if

it

succeeds.

Especially

if

it

succeeds,

because

then

there's

a

good

chance

that

we'll

all

be

dead."

"What's

she

doing?"

"She's

been

raiding

my

files--

which

isn't

hard,

because

I

didn't

think

I

needed

to

block

them

off

from

a

fellow

xenobiologist.

She's

been

constructing

the

inhibitors

I've

been

trying

to

splice

into

plants--

easy

enough,

because

I've

laid

out

exactly

how

it's

done.

Only

instead

of

splicing

it

into

anything,

she's

giving

it

directly

to

the

descolada."

"What

do

you

mean,

giving

it?"

"Those

are

her

messages.

That's

what

she's

sending

them

on

their

precious

little

message

carriers.

Now,

whether

those

carriers

are

language

or

not

isn't

going

to

be

settled

by

a

non-experiment

like

that.

But

sentient

or

not,

we

know

that

the

descolada

is

a

hell

of

a

good

adapter--

and

she

might

well

be

helping

them

adapt

to

some

of

my

best

strategies

for

blocking

them."

"Treason."

"Right.

She's

feeding

our

military

secrets

to

the

enemy."

"Have

you

talked

to

her

about

this?"

"'Sta

brincando.

Claro

que

falei.

Ela

quase

me

matou."

You're

joking--

of

course

I

talked

to

her.

She

nearly

killed

me.

"Has

she

successfully

trained

any

viruses?"

"She's

not

even

testing

for

that.

It's

like

she's

run

to

the

window

and

hollered,

'They're

coming

to

kill

you!'

She's

not

doing

science,

she's

doing

interspecies

politics,

only

we

don't

know

that

the

other

side

even

has

politics,

we

only

know

that

with

her

help

it

might

just

kill

us

faster

than

we

ever

imagined."

"Nossa

Senhora,"

murmured

Ender.

"It's

too

dangerous.

She

can't

play

around

with

something

like

this."

"It

may

already

be

too

late--

I

can't

guess

whether

she's

done

damage

or

not."

"Then

we've

got

to

stop

her."

"How,

break

her

arms?"

"I'll

talk

to

her,

but

she's

too

old--

or

too

young--

to

listen

to

reason.

I'm

afraid

it'll

end

up

with

the

Mayor,

not

with

us."

Only

when

Novinha

spoke

did

Ender

realize

that

his

wife

had

entered

the

room.

"In

other

words,

jail,"

said

Novinha.

"You

plan

to

have

my

daughter

locked

up.

When

were

you

going

to

inform

me?"

"Jail

didn't

occur

to

me,"

said

Ender.

"I

expected

he'd

shut

off

her

access

to--"

"That

isn't

the

Mayor's

job,"

said

Novinha.

"It's

mine.

I'm

the

head

xenobiologist.

Why

didn't

you

come

to

me,

Elanora?

Why

to

him?"

Ela

sat

there

in

silence,

looking

at

her

mother

steadily.

It

was

how

she

handled

conflict

with

her

mother,

with

passive

resistance.

"Quara's

out

of

control,

Novinha,"

said

Ender.

"Telling

secrets

to

the

fathertrees

was

bad

enough.

Telling

them

to

the

descolada

is

insane."

"Es

psicologista,

agora?"

Now

you're

a

psychologist?

"I'm

not

planning

to

lock

her

up."

"You're

not

planning

anything,"

said

Novinha.

"Not

with

my

children."

"That's

right,"

said

Ender.

"I'm

not

planning

to

do

anything

with

children.

I

do

have

a

responsibility,

however,

to

do

something

about

an

adult

citizen

of

Milagre

who

is

recklessly

endangering

the

survival

of

every

human

being

on

this

planet,

and

maybe

every

human

being

everywhere."

"And

where

did

you

get

that

noble

responsibility,

Andrew?

Did

God

come

down

to

the

mountain

and

carve

your

license

to

rule

people

on

tablets

of

stone?"

"Fine,"

said

Ender.

"What

do

you

suggest?"

"I

suggest

you

stay

out

of

business

that

doesn't

concern

you.

And

frankly,

Andrew,

that

includes

pretty

much

everything.

You're

not

a

xenobiologist.

You're

not

a

physicist.

You're

not

a

xenologer.

In

fact,

you're

not

much

of

anything,

are

you,

except

a

professional

meddler

in

other

people's

lives."

Ela

gasped.

"Mother!"

"The

only

thing

that

gives

you

any

power

anywhere

is

that

damned

jewel

in

your

ear.

She

whispers

secrets

to

you,

she

talks

to

you

at

night

when

you're

in

bed

with

your

wife,

and

whenever

she

wants

something,

there

you

are

in

a

meeting

where

you

have

no

business,

saying

whatever

it

was

she

told

you

to

say.

You

talk

about

Quara

committing

treason--

as

far

as

I

can

tell,

you're

the

one

who's

betraying

real

people

in

favor

of

an

overgrown

piece

of

software!"

"Novinha,"

said

Ender.

It

was

supposed

to

be

the

beginning

of

an

attempt

to

calm

her.

But

she

wasn't

interested

in

dialogue.

"Don't

you

dare

to

try

to

deal

with

me,

Andrew.

All

these

years

I

thought

you

loved

me--"

"I

do."

"I

thought

you

had

really

become

one

of

us,

part

of

our

lives-"

"I

am."

"I

thought

it

was

real--"

"It

is."

"But

you're

just

what

Bishop

Peregrino

warned

us

you

were

from

the

start.

A

manipulator.

A

controller.

Your

brother

once

ruled

all

of

humanity,

isn't

that

the

story?

But

you

aren't

so

ambitious.

You'll

settle

for

a

little

planet."

"In

the

name

of

God,

Mother,

have

you

lost

your

mind?

Don't

you

know

this

man?"

"I

thought

I

did!"

Novinha

was

weeping

now.

"But

no

one

who

loved

me

would

ever

let

my

son

go

out

and

face

those

murderous

little

swine--"

"He

couldn't

have

stopped

Quim,

Mother!

Nobody

could!"

"He

didn't

even

try.

He

approved!"

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"I

thought

your

son

was

acting

nobly

and

bravely,

and

I

approved

of

that.

He

knew

that

while

the

danger

wasn't

great,

it

was

real,

and

yet

he

still

chose

to

go--

and

I

approved

of

that.

It's

exactly

what

you

would

have

done,

and

I

hope

that

it's

what

I

would

do

in

the

same

place.

Quim

is

a

man,

a

good

man,

maybe

a

great

one.

He

doesn't

need

your

protection

and

he

doesn't

want

it.

He

has

decided

what

his

life's

work

is

and

he's

doing

it.

I

honor

him

for

that,

and

so

should

you.

How

dare

you

suggest

that

either

of

us

should

have

stood

in

his

way!"

Novinha

was

silent

at

last,

for

the

moment,

anyway.

Was

she

measuring

Ender's

words?

Was

she

finally

realizing

how

futile

and,

yes,

cruel

it

was

for

her

to

send

Quim

away

with

her

anger

instead

of

her

hope?

During

that

silence,

Ender

still

had

some

hope.

Then

the

silence

ended.

"If

you

ever

meddle

in

the

lives

of

my

children

again,

I'm

done

with

you,"

said

Novinha.

"And

if

anything

happens

to

Quim--

anything--

I

will

hate

you

till

you

die,

and

I'll

pray

for

that

day

to

come

soon.

You

don't

know

everything,

you

bastard,

and

it's

about

time

you

stopped

acting

as

if

you

did."

She

stalked

to

the

door,

but

then

thought

better

of

the

theatrical

exit.

She

turned

back

to

Ela

and

spoke

with

remarkable

calm.

"Elanora,

I

will

take

immediate

steps

to

block

Quara

from

access

to

records

and

equipment

that

she

could

use

to

help

the

descolada.

And

in

the

future,

my

dear,

if

I

ever

hear

you

discussing

lab

business

with

anyone,

especially

this

man,

I

will

bar

you

from

the

lab

for

life.

Do

you

understand?"

Again

Ela

answered

her

with

silence.

"Ah,"

said

Novinha.

"I

see

that

he

has

stolen

more

of

my

children

from

me

than

I

thought."

Then

she

was

gone.

Ender

and

Ela

sat

in

stunned

silence.

Finally

Ela

stood

up,

though

she

didn't

take

a

single

step.

"I

really

ought

to

go

do

something,"

said

Ela,

"but

I

can't

for

the

life

of

me

think

what."

"Maybe

you

should

go

to

your

mother

and

show

her

that

you're

still

on

her

side."

"But

I'm

not,"

said

Ela.

"In

fact,

I

was

thinking

maybe

I

should

go

to

Mayor

Zeljezo

and

propose

that

he

remove

Mother

as

head

xenobiologist

because

she

has

clearly

lost

her

mind."

"No

she

hasn't,"

said

Ender.

"And

if

you

did

something

like

that,

it

would

kill

her."

"Mother?

She's

too

tough

to

die."

"No,"

said

Ender.

"She's

so

fragile

right

now

that

any

blow

might

kill

her.

Not

her

body.

Her--

trust.

Her

hope.

Don't

give

her

any

reason

to

think

you're

not

with

her,

no

matter

what."

Ela

looked

at

him

with

exasperation.

"Is

this

something

you

decide,

or

does

it

just

come

naturally

to

you?"

"What

are

you

talking

about?"

"Mother

just

said

things

to

you

that

should

have

made

you

furious

or

hurt

or--

something,

anyway--

and

you

just

sit

there

trying

to

think

of

ways

to

help

her.

Don't

you

ever

feel

like

lashing

out

at

somebody?

I

mean,

don't

you

ever

lose

your

temper?"

"Ela,

after

you've

inadvertently

killed

a

couple

of

people

with

your

bare

hands,

either

you

learn

to

control

your

temper

or

you

lose

your

humanity."

"You've

done

that?"

"Yes,"

he

said.

He

thought

for

a

moment

that

she

was

shocked.

"Do

you

think

you

could

still

do

it?"

"Probably,"

he

said.

"Good.

It

may

be

useful

when

all

hell

breaks

loose."

Then

she

laughed.

It

was

a

joke.

Ender

was

relieved.

He

even

laughed,

weakly,

along

with

her.

"I'll

go

to

Mother,"

said

Ela,

"but

not

because

you

told

me

to,

or

even

for

the

reasons

that

you

said."

"Fine,

just

so

you

go."

"Don't

you

want

to

know

why

I'm

going

to

stick

with

her?"

"I

already

know

why."

"Of

course.

She

was

wrong,

wasn't

she.

You

do

know

everything,

don't

you."

"You're

going

to

go

to

your

mother

because

it's

the

most

painful

thing

you

could

do

to

yourself

at

this

moment."

"You

make

it

sound

sick."

"It's

the

most

painful

good

thing

you

could

do.

It's

the

most

unpleasant

job

around.

It's

the

heaviest

burden

to

bear."

"Ela

the

martyr,

certo?

Is

that

what

you'll

say

when

you

speak

my

death?"

"If

I'm

going

to

speak

your

death,

I'll

have

to

pre-record

it.

I

intend

to

be

dead

long

before

you.

"

"So

you're

not

leaving

Lusitania?"

"Of

course

not."

"Even

if

Mother

boots

you

out?"

"She

can't.

She

has

no

grounds

for

divorce,

and

Bishop

Peregrino

knows

us

both

well

enough

to

laugh

at

any

request

for

annulment

based

on

a

claim

of

nonconsummation."

"You

know

what

I

mean."

"I'm

here

for

the

long

haul,"

said

Ender.

"No

more

phony

immortality

through

time

dilation.

I'm

through

chasing

around

in

space.

I'll

never

leave

the

surface

of

Lusitania

again."

"Even

if

it

kills

you?

Even

if

the

fleet

comes?"

"If

everybody

can

leave,

then

I'll

leave,"

said

Ender.

"But

I'll

be

the

one

who

turns

off

all

the

lights

and

locks

the

door."

She

ran

to

him

and

kissed

him

on

the

cheek

and

embraced

him,

just

for

a

moment.

Then

she

was

out

the

door

and

he

was,

once

again,

alone.

I

was

so

wrong

about

Novinha,

he

thought.

It

wasn't

Valentine

she

was

jealous

of.

It

was

Jane.

All

these

years,

she's

seen

me

speaking

silently

with

Jane,

all

the

time,

saying

things

that

she

could

never

hear,

hearing

things

that

she

could

never

say.

I've

lost

her

trust

in

me,

and

I

never

even

realized

I

was

losing

it.

Even

now,

he

must

have

been

subvocalizing.

He

must

have

been

talking

to

Jane

out

of

a

habit

so

deep

that

he

didn't

even

know

he

was

doing

it.

Because

she

answered

him.

"I

warned

you,"

she

said.

I

suppose

you

did,

Ender

answered

silently.

"You

never

think

I

understand

anything

about

human

beings."

I

guess

you're

learning.

"She's

right,

you

know.

You

are

my

puppet.

I

manipulate

you

all

the

time.

You

haven't

had

a

thought

of

your

own

in

years."

"Shut

up,"

he

whispered.

"I'm

not

in

the

mood."

"Ender,"

she

said,

"if

you

think

it

would

help

you

keep

from

losing

Novinha,

take

the

jewel

out

of

your

ear.

I

wouldn't

mind."

"I

would,"

he

said.

"I

was

lying,

so

would

I,"

she

said.

"But

if

you

have

to

do

it,

to

keep

her,

then

do

it."

"Thank

you,"

he

said.

"But

I'd

be

hard-pressed

to

keep

someone

that

I've

clearly

lost

already."

"When

Quim

comes

back,

everything

will

be

fine."

Right,

thought

Ender.

Right.

Please,

God,

take

good

care

of

Father

Estevao.

***

They

knew

Father

Estevao

was

coming.

Pequeninos

always

did.

The

fathertrees

told

each

other

everything.

There

were

no

secrets.

Not

that

they

wanted

it

that

way.

There

might

be

one

fathertree

that

wanted

to

keep

a

secret

or

tell

a

lie.

But

they

couldn't

exactly

go

off

by

themselves.

They

never

had

private

experiences.

So

if

one

fathertree

wanted

to

keep

something

to

himself,

there'd

be

another

close

by

who

didn't

feel

that

way.

Forests

always

acted

in

unity,

but

they

were

still

made

up

of

individuals,

and

so

stories

passed

from

one

forest

to

another

no

matter

what

a

few

fathertrees

might

wish.

That

was

Quim's

protection,

he

knew.

Because

even

though

Warmaker

was

a

bloodthirsty

son

of

a

bitch--

though

that

was

an

epithet

without

meaning

when

it

came

to

pequeninos--

he

couldn't

do

a

thing

to

Father

Estevao

without

first

persuading

the

brothers

of

his

forest

to

act

as

he

wanted

them

to.

And

if

he

did

that,

one

of

the

other

fathertrees

in

his

forest

would

know,

and

would

tell.

Would

bear

witness.

If

Warmaker

broke

the

oath

taken

by

all

the

fathertrees

together,

thirty

years

ago,

when

Andrew

Wiggin

sent

Human

into

the

third

life,

it

could

not

be

done

secretly.

The

whole

world

would

hear

of

it,

and

Warmaker

would

be

known

as

an

oathbreaker.

It

would

be

a

shameful

thing.

What

wife

would

allow

the

brothers

to

carry

a

mother

to

him

then?

What

children

would

he

ever

have

again

as

long

as

he

lived?

Quirn

was

safe.

They

might

not

heed

him,

but

they

wouldn't

harm

him.

Yet

when

he

arrived

at

Warmaker's

forest,

they

wasted

no

time

listening

to

him.

The

brothers

seized

him,

threw

him

to

the

ground,

and

dragged

him

to

Warmaker.

"This

wasn't

necessary,"

he

said.

"I

was

coming

here

anyway."

A

brother

was

beating

on

the

tree

with

sticks.

Quim

listened

to

the

changing

music

as

Warmaker

altered

the

hollows

within

himself,

shaping

the

sound

into

words.

"You

came

because

I

commanded."

"You

commanded.

I

came.

If

you

want

to

think

you

caused

my

coming,

so

be

it.

But

God's

commands

are

the

only

ones

I

obey

willingly."

"You're

here

to

hear

the

will

of

God,"

said

Warmaker.

"I'm

hear

to

speak

the

will

of

God,"

said

Quim.

"The

descolada

is

a

virus,

created

by

God

in

order

to

make

the

pequeninos

into

worthy

children.

But

the

Holy

Ghost

has

no

incarnation.

The

Holy

Ghost

is

perpetually

spirit,

so

he

can

dwell

in

our

hearts."

"The

descolada

dwells

in

our

hearts,

and

gives

us

life.

When

he

dwells

in

your

heart,

what

does

he

give

you?"

"One

God.

One

faith.

One

baptism.

God

doesn't

preach

one

thing

to

humans

and

another

to

pequeninos."

"We

are

not

'little

ones.'

You

will

see

who

is

mighty

and

who

is

small."

They

forced

him

to

stand

with

his

back

pressed

against

Warmaker's

trunk.

He

felt

the

bark

shifting

behind

him.

They

pushed

on

him.

Many

small

hands,

many

snouts

breathing

on

him.

In

all

these

years,

he

had

never

thought

of

such

hands,

such

faces

as

belonging

to

enemies.

And

even

now,

Quim

realized

with

relief

that

he

didn't

think

of

them

as

his

own

enemies.

They

were

the

enemies

of

God,

and

he

pitied

them.

It

was

a

great

discovery

for

him,

that

even

when

he

was

being

pushed

into

the

belly

of

a

murderous

fathertree,

he

had

no

shred

of

fear

or

hatred

in

him.

I

really

don't

fear

death.

I

never

knew

that.

The

brothers

still

beat

on

the

outside

of

the

tree

with

sticks.

Warmaker

reshaped

the

sound

into

the

words

of

Father

Tongue,

but

now

Quim

was

inside

the

sound,

inside

the

words.

"You

think

I'm

going

to

break

the

oath,"

said

Warmaker.

"It

crossed

my

mind,"

said

Quim.

He

was

now

fully

pinned

inside

the

tree,

even

though

it

remained

open

in

front

of

him

from

head

to

toe.

He

could

see,

he

could

breathe

easily--

his

confinement

wasn't

even

claustrophobic.

But

the

wood

had

formed

so

smoothly

around

him

that

he

couldn't

move

an

arm

or

a

leg,

couldn't

begin

to

turn

sideways

to

slide

out

of

the

gap

before

him.

Strait

is

the

gate

and

narrow

is

the

way

that

leads

to

salvation.

"We'll

test,"

said

Warmaker.

It

was

harder

to

understand

his

words,

now

that

Quim

was

hearing

them

from

the

inside.

Harder

to

think.

"Let

God

judge

between

you

and

me.

We'll

give

you

all

you

want

to

drink--

the

water

from

our

stream.

But

of

food

you'll

have

none."

"Starving

me

is--"

"Starving?

We

have

your

food.

We'll

feed

you

again

in

ten

days.

If

the

Holy

Ghost

allows

you

to

live

for

ten

days,

we'll

feed

you

and

set

you

free.

We'll

be

believers

in

your

doctrine

then.

We'll

confess

that

we

were

wrong."

"The

virus

will

kill

me

before

then."

"The

Holy

Ghost

will

judge

you

and

decide

if

you're

worthy."

"There

is

a

test

going

on

here,"

said

Quim,

"but

not

the

one

you

think."

"Oh?"

"It's

the

test

of

the

Last

Judgment.

You

stand

before

Christ,

and

he

says

to

those

on

his

right

hand,

'I

was

a

stranger,

and

you

took

me

in.

Hungry,

and

you

fed

me.

Enter

into

the

joy

of

the

Lord.'

Then

he

says

to

those

on

his

left

hand,

'I

was

hungry,

and

you

gave

me

nothing.

I

was

a

stranger,

and

you

mistreated

me.'

And

they

all

say

to

him,

'Lord,

when

did

we

do

these

things

to

you?'

and

he

answers,

'If

you

did

it

to

the

least

of

my

brothers,

you

did

it

to

me.'

All

you

brothers,

gathered

here--

I

am

the

least

of

your

brothers.

You

will

answer

to

Christ

for

what

you

do

to

me

here."

"Foolish

man,"

said

Warmaker.

"We

are

doing

nothing

to

you

but

holding

you

still.

What

happens

to

you

is

whatever

God

desires.

Didn't

Christ

say,

'I

do

nothing

but

what

I've

seen

the

Father

do'?

Didn't

Christ

say,

'I

am

the

way.

Come

follow

me'?

Well,

we

are

letting

you

do

what

Christ

did.

He

went

without

bread

for

forty

days

in

the

wilderness.

We

give

you

a

chance

to

be

one-fourth

as

holy.

If

God

wants

us

to

believe

in

your

doctrine,

he'll

send

angels

to

feed

you.

He'll

turn

stones

into

bread."

"You're

making

a

mistake,"

said

Quim.

"You

made

the

mistake

by

coming

here."

"I

mean

that

you're

making

a

doctrinal

mistake.

You've

got

the

lines

down

right--

fasting

in

the

wilderness,

stones

into

bread,

all

of

it.

But

didn't

you

think

it

might

be

a

little

too

self-revelatory

for

you

to

give

yourself

Satan's

part?"

That

was

when

Warmaker

flew

into

a

rage,

speaking

so

rapidly

that

the

movements

within

the

wood

began

to

twist

and

press

on

Quim

until

he

was

afraid

he

would

be

torn

to

bits

within

the

tree.

"You

are

Satan!

Trying

to

get

us

to

believe

your

lies

long

enough

for

you

humans

to

figure

out

a

way

to

kill

the

descolada

and

keep

all

the

brothers

from

the

third

life

forever!

Do

you

think

we

don't

see

through

you?

We

know

all

your

plans,

all

of

them!

You

have

no

secrets!

And

God

keeps

no

secrets

from

us

either!

We're

the

ones

who

were

given

the

third

life,

not

you!

If

God

loved

you,

he

wouldn't

make

you

bury

your

dead

in

the

ground

and

then

let

nothing

but

worms

come

out

of

you!"

The

brothers

sat

around

the

opening

in

the

trunk,

enthralled

by

the

argument.

It

went

on

for

six

days,

doctrinal

arguments

worthy

of

any

of

the

fathers

of

the

church

in

any

age.

Not

since

the

council

at

Nicaea

were

such

momentous

issues

considered,

weighed.

The

arguments

were

passed

from

brother

to

brother,

from

tree

to

tree,

from

forest

to

forest.

Accounts

of

the

dialogue

between

Warmaker

and

Father

Estevao

always

reached

Rooter

and

Human

within

a

day.

But

the

information

wasn't

complete.

It

wasn't

until

the

fourth

day

that

they

realized

that

Quim

was

being

held

prisoner,

without

any

of

the

food

containing

the

descolada

inhibitor.

Then

an

expedition

was

mounted

at

once,

Ender

and

Ouanda,

Jakt

and

Lars

and

Varsam;

Mayor

Kovano

sent

Ender

and

Ouanda

because

they

were

widely

known

and

respected

among

the

piggies,

and

Jakt

and

his

son

and

son-in-law

because

they

weren't

native-born

Lusitanians.

Kovano

didn't

dare

to

send

any

of

the

native-born

colonists--

if

word

of

this

got

out,

there

was

no

telling

what

would

happen.

The

five

of

them

took

the

fastest

car

and

followed

the

directions

Rooter

gave

them.

It

was

a

three-day

trip.

On

the

sixth

day

the

dialogue

ended,

because

the

descolada

had

so

thoroughly

invaded

Quim's

body

that

he

had

no

strength

to

speak,

and

was

often

too

fevered

and

delirious

to

say

anything

intelligible

when

he

did

speak.

On

the

seventh

day,

he

looked

through

the

gap,

upward,

above

the

heads

of

the

brothers

who

were

still

there,

still

watching.

"I

see

the

Savior

sitting

on

the

right

hand

of

God,"

he

whispered.

Then

he

smiled.

An

hour

later

he

was

dead.

Warmaker

felt

it,

and

announced

it

triumphantly

to

the

brothers.

"The

Holy

Ghost

has

judged,

and

Father

Estevao

has

been

rejected!"

Some

of

the

brothers

rejoiced.

But

not

as

many

as

Warmaker

had

expected.

***

At

dusk,

Ender's

party

arrived.

There

was

no

question

now

of

the

piggies

capturing

and

testing

them--

they

were

too

many,

and

the

brothers

were

not

all

of

one

mind

now

anyway.

Soon

they

stood

before

the

split

trunk

of

Warmaker

and

saw

the

haggard,

disease-ravaged

face

of

Father

Estevao,

barely

visible

in

the

shadows.

"Open

up

and

let

my

son

come

out

to

me,"

said

Ender.

The

gap

in

the

tree

widened.

Ender

reached

in

and

pulled

out

the

body

of

Father

Estevao.

He

was

so

light

inside

his

robes

that

Ender

thought

for

a

moment

he

must

be

bearing

some

of

his

own

weight,

must

be

walking.

But

he

wasn't

walking.

Ender

laid

him

on

the

ground

before

the

tree.

A

brother

beat

a

rhythm

on

Warmaker's

trunk.

"He

must

belong

to

you

indeed,

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

because

he

is

dead.

The

Holy

Ghost

has

burned

him

up

in

the

second

baptism."

"You

broke

the

oath,"

said

Ender.

"You

betrayed

the

word

of

the

fathertrees."

"No

one

harmed

a

hair

of

his

head,"

said

Warmaker.

"Do

you

think

anyone

is

deceived

by

your

lies?"

said

Ender.

"Anyone

knows

that

to

withhold

medicine

from

a

dying

man

is

an

act

of

violence

as

surely

as

if

you

stabbed

him

in

the

heart.

There

is

his

medicine.

At

any

time

you

could

have

given

it

to

him."

"It

was

Warmaker,"

said

one

of

the

brothers

standing

there.

Ender

turned

to

the

brothers.

"You

helped

Warmaker.

Don't

think

you

can

give

the

blame

to

him

alone.

May

none

of

you

ever

pass

into

the

third

life.

And

as

for

you,

Warmaker,

may

no

mother

ever

crawl

on

your

bark."

"No

human

can

decide

things

like

that,"

said

Warmaker.

"You

decided

it

yourself,

when

you

thought

you

could

commit

murder

in

order

to

win

your

argument,"

said

Ender.

"And

you

brothers,

you

decided

it

when

you

didn't

stop

him."

"You're

not

our

judge!"

cried

one

of

the

brothers.

"Yes

I

am,"

said

Ender.

"And

so

is

every

other

inhabitant

of

Lusitania,

human

and

fathertree,

brother

and

wife."

They

carried

Quim's

body

to

the

car,

and

Jakt,

Ouanda,

and

Ender

rode

with

him.

Lars

and

Varsam

took

the

car

that

Quim

had

used.

Ender

took

a

few

minutes

to

tell

Jane

a

message

to

give

to

Miro

back

in

the

colony.

There

was

no

reason

Novinha

should

wait

three

days

to

hear

that

her

son

had

died

at

the

hands

of

the

pequeninos.

And

she

wouldn't

want

to

hear

it

from

Ender's

mouth,

that

was

certain.

Whether

Ender

would

have

a

wife

when

he

returned

to

the

colony

was

beyond

his

ability

to

guess.

The

only

certain

thing

was

that

Novinha

would

not

have

her

son

Estevao.

"Will

you

speak

for

him?"

asked

Jakt,

as

the

car

skimmed

over

the

capim.

He

had

heard

Ender

speak

for

the

dead

once

on

Trondheim.

"No,"

said

Ender.

"I

don't

think

so."

"Because

he's

a

priest?"

asked

Jakt.

"I've

spoken

for

priests

before,"

said

Ender.

"No,

I

won't

speak

for

Quim

because

there's

no

reason

to.

Quim

was

always

exactly

what

he

seemed

to

be,

and

he

died

exactly

as

he

would

have

have

chosen--

serving

God

and

preaching

to

the

little

ones.

I

have

nothing

to

add

to

his

story.

He

completed

it

himself."

Chapter

11

--

THE

JADE

OF

MASTER

HO

<So

now

the

killing

starts.>

<Amusing

that

your

people

started

it,

not

the

humans.>

<Your

people

started

it,

too,

when

you

had

your

wars

with

the

humans.>

<We

started

it,

but

they

ended

it.>

<How

do

they

manage

it,

these

humans--

beginning

each

time

so

innocently,

yet

always

ending

up

with

the

most

blood

on

their

hands?>

Wang-mu

watched

the

words

and

numbers

moving

through

the

display

above

her

mistress's

terminal.

Qingjao

was

asleep,

breathing

softly

on

her

mat

not

far

away.

Wang-mu

had

also

slept

for

a

time,

but

something

had

wakened

her.

A

cry,

not

far

off;

a

cry

of

pain

perhaps.

It

had

been

part

of

Wang-mu's

dream,

but

when

she

awoke

she

heard

the

last

of

the

sound

in

the

air.

It

was

not

Qing-jao's

voice.

A

man

perhaps,

though

the

sound

was

high.

A

wailing

sound.

It

made

Wang-mu

think

of

death.

But

she

did

not

get

up

and

investigate.

It

was

not

her

place

to

do

that;

her

place

was

with

her

mistress

at

all

times,

unless

her

mistress

sent

her

away.

If

Qing-jao

needed

to

hear

the

news

of

what

had

happened

to

cause

that

cry,

another

servant

would

come

and

waken

Wang-mu,

who

would

then

waken

her

mistress--

for

once

a

woman

had

a

secret

maid,

and

until

she

had

a

husband,

only

the

hands

of

the

secret

maid

could

touch

her

without

invitation.

So

Wang-mu

lay

awake,

waiting

to

see

if

someone

came

to

tell

Qing-jao

why

a

man

had

wailed

in

such

anguish,

near

enough

to

be

heard

in

this

room

at

the

back

of

the

house

of

Han

Fei-tzu.

While

she

waited,

her

eyes

were

drawn

to

the

moving

display

as

the

computer

performed

the

searches

Qing-jao

had

programmed.

The

display

stopped

moving.

Was

there

a

problem?

Wang-mu

rose

up

to

lean

on

one

arm;

it

brought

her

close

enough

to

read

the

most

recent

words

of

the

display.

The

search

was

completed.

And

this

time

the

report

was

not

one

of

the

curt

messages

of

failure:

NOT

FOUND.

NO

INFORMATION.

NO

CONCLUSION.

This

time

the

message

was

a

report.

Wang-mu

got

up

and

stepped

to

the

terminal.

She

did

as

Qing-jao

had

taught

her,

pressing

the

key

that

logged

all

current

information

so

the

computer

would

guard

it

no

matter

what

happened.

Then

she

went

to

Qing-jao

and

laid

a

gentle

hand

on

her

shoulder.

Qing-jao

came

awake

almost

at

once;

she

slept

alertly.

"The

search

has

found

something,"

said

Wang-mu.

Qing-jao

shed

her

sleep

as

easily

as

she

might

shrug

off

a

loose

jacket.

In

a

moment

she

was

at

the

terminal

taking

in

the

words

there.

"I've

found

Demosthenes,"

she

said.

"Where

is

he?"

asked

Wang-mu,

breathless.

The

great

Demosthenes--

no,

the

terrible

Demosthenes.

My

mistress

wishes

me

to

think

of

him

as

an

enemy.

But

the

Demosthenes,

in

any

case,

the

one

whose

words

had

stirred

her

so

when

she

heard

her

father

reading

them

aloud.

"As

long

as

one

being

gets

others

to

bow

to

him

because

he

has

the

power

to

destroy

them

and

all

they

have

and

all

they

love,

then

all

of

us

must

be

afraid

together."

Wang-mu

had

overheard

those

words

almost

in

her

infancy--

she

was

only

three

years

old-

-

but

she

remembered

them

because

they

had

made

such

a

picture

in

her

mind.

When

her

father

read

those

words,

she

had

remembered

a

scene:

her

mother

spoke

and

Father

grew

angry.

He

didn't

strike

her,

but

he

did

tense

his

shoulder

and

his

arm

jerked

a

bit,

as

if

his

body

had

meant

to

strike

and

he

had

only

with

difficulty

contained

it.

And

when

he

did

that,

though

no

violent

act

was

committed,

Wang-mu's

mother

bowed

her

head

and

murmured

something,

and

the

tension

eased.

Wang-mu

knew

that

she

had

seen

what

Demosthenes

described:

Mother

had

bowed

to

Father

because

he

had

the

power

to

hurt

her.

And

Wang-mu

had

been

afraid,

both

at

the

time

and

again

when

she

remembered;

so

as

she

heard

the

words

of

Demosthenes

she

knew

that

they

were

true,

and

marveled

that

her

father

could

say

those

words

and

even

agree

with

them

and

not

realize

that

he

had

acted

them

out

himself.

That

was

why

Wang-mu

had

always

listened

with

great

interest

to

all

the

words

of

the

great--

the

terrible--

Demosthenes,

because

great

or

terrible,

she

knew

that

he

told

the

truth.

"Not

he,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Demosthenes

is

a

woman."

The

idea

took

Wang-mu's

breath

away.

So!

A

woman

all

along.

No

wonder

I

heard

such

sympathy

in

Demosthenes;

she

is

a

woman,

and

knows

what

it

is

to

be

ruled

by

others

every

waking

moment.

She

is

a

woman,

and

so

she

dreams

of

freedom,

of

an

hour

in

which

there

is

no

duty

waiting

to

be

done.

No

wonder

there

is

revolution

burning

in

her

words,

and

yet

they

remain

always

words

and

never

violence.

But

why

doesn't

Qing-jao

see

this?

Why

has

Qing-jao

decided

we

must

both

hate

Demosthenes?

"A

woman

named

Valentine,"

said

Qing-jao;

and

then,

with

awe

in

her

voice,

"Valentine

Wiggin,

born

on

Earth

more

than

three--

more

than

three

thousand

years

ago."

"Is

she

a

god,

to

live

so

long?"

"Journeys.

She

travels

from

world

to

world,

never

staying

anywhere

more

than

a

few

months.

Long

enough

to

write

a

book.

All

the

great

histories

under

the

name

Demosthenes

were

written

by

that

same

woman,

and

yet

nobody

knows

it.

How

can

she

not

be

famous?"

"She

must

want

to

hide,"

said

Wang-mu,

understanding

very

well

why

a

woman

might

want

to

hide

behind

a

man's

name.

I'd

do

it

too,

if

I

could,

so

that

I

could

also

journey

from

world

to

world

and

see

a

thousand

places

and

live

ten

thousand

years.

"Subjectively

she's

only

in

her

fifties.

Still

young.

She

stayed

on

one

world

for

many

years,

married

and

had

children.

But

now

she's

gone

again.

To--"

Qing-jao

gasped.

"Where?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"When

she

left

her

home

she

took

her

family

with

her

on

a

starship.

They

headed

first

toward

Heavenly

Peace

and

passed

near

Catalonia,

and

then

they

set

out

on

a

course

directly

toward

Lusitania!"

Wang-mu's

first

thought

was:

Of

course!

That's

why

Demosthenes

has

such

sympathy

and

understanding

for

the

Lusitanians.

She

has

talked

to

them--

to

the

rebellious

xenologers,

to

the

pequeninos

themselves.

She

has

met

them

and

knows

that

they

are

raman!

Then

she

thought:

If

the

Lusitania

Fleet

arrives

there

and

fulfills

its

mission,

Demosthenes

will

be

captured

and

her

words

will

end.

And

then

she

realized

something

that

made

this

all

impossible.

"How

could

she

be

on

Lusitania,

when

Lusitania

has

destroyed

its

ansible?

Wasn't

that

the

first

thing

they

did

when

they

went

into

revolt?

How

can

her

writings

be

reaching

us?"

Qing-jao

shook

her

head.

"She

hasn't

reached

Lusitania

yet.

Or

if

she

has,

it's

only

in

the

last

few

months.

She's

been

in

flight

for

the

last

thirty

years.

Since

before

the

rebellion.

She

left

before

the

rebellion."

"Then

all

her

writings

have

been

done

in

flight?"

Wang-mu

tried

to

imagine

how

the

different

timeflows

would

be

reconciled.

"To

have

written

so

much

since

the

Lusitania

Fleet

left,

she

must

have--"

"Must

have

been

spending

every

waking

moment

on

the

starship,

writing

and

writing

and

writing,"

said

Qing-jao.

"And

yet

there's

no

record

of

her

starship

having

sent

any

signals

anywhere,

except

for

the

captain's

reports.

How

has

she

been

getting

her

writings

distributed

to

so

many

different

worlds,

if

she's

been

on

a

starship

the

whole

time?

It's

impossible.

There'd

be

some

record

of

the

ansible

transmissions,

somewhere."

"It's

always

the

ansible,"

said

Wang-mu.

"The

Lusitania

Fleet

stops

sending

messages,

and

her

starship

must

be

sending

them

but

it

isn't.

Who

knows?

Maybe

Lusitania

is

sending

secret

messages,

too."

She

thought

of

the

Life

of

Human.

"There

can't

be

any

secret

messages,"

said

Qing-jao.

"The

ansible's

philotic

connections

are

permanent,

and

if

there's

any

transmission

at

any

frequency,

it

would

be

detected

and

the

computers

would

keep

a

record

of

it."

"Well,

there

you

are,"

said

Wang-mu.

"If

the

ansibles

are

all

still

connected,

and

the

computers

don't

have

a

record

of

transmissions,

and

yet

we

know

that

there

have

been

transmissions

because

Demosthenes

has

been

writing

all

these

things,

then

the

records

must

be

wrong."

"There

is

no

way

for

anyone

to

hide

an

ansible

transmission,"

said

Qingjao.

"Not

unless

they

were

right

in

there

at

the

very

moment

the

transmission

was

received,

switching

it

away

from

the

normal

logging

programs

and--

anyway,

it

can't

be

done.

A

conspirator

would

have

to

be

sitting

at

every

ansible

all

the

time,

working

so

fast

that--"

"Or

they

could

have

a

program

that

did

it

automatically."

"But

then

we'd

know

about

the

program--

it

would

be

taking

up

memory,

it

would

be

using

processor

time."

"If

somebody

could

make

a

program

to

intercept

the

ansible

messages,

couldn't

they

also

make

it

hide

itself

so

it

didn't

show

up

in

memory

and

left

no

record

of

the

processor

time

it

used?"

Qing-jao

looked

at

Wang-mu

in

anger.

"Where

did

you

learn

so

many

questions

about

computers

and

you

still

don't

know

that

things

like

that

can't

be

done!"

Wang-mu

bowed

her

head

and

touched

it

to

the

floor.

She

knew

that

humiliating

herself

like

this

would

make

Qing-jao

ashamed

of

her

anger

and

they

could

talk

again.

"No,"

said

Qing-jao,

"I

had

no

right

to

be

angry,

I'm

sorry.

Get

up,

Wang-mu.

Keep

asking

questions.

Those

are

good

questions.

It

might

be

possible

because

you

can

think

of

it,

and

if

you

can

think

of

it

maybe

somebody

could

do

it.

But

here's

why

I

think

it's

impossible:

Because

how

could

anybody

install

such

a

masterful

program

on--

it

would

have

to

be

on

every

computer

that

processes

ansible

communications

anywhere.

Thousands

and

thousands

of

them.

And

if

one

breaks

down

and

another

one

comes

online,

it

would

have

to

download

the

program

into

the

new

computer

almost

instantly.

And

yet

it

could

never

put

itself

into

permanent

storage

or

it

would

be

found

there;

it

must

keep

moving

itself

all

the

time,

dodging,

staying

out

of

the

way

of

other

programs,

moving

into

and

out

of

storage.

A

program

that

could

do

all

that

would

have

to

be--

intelligent,

it

would

have

to

be

trying

to

hide

and

figuring

out

new

ways

to

do

it

all

the

time

or

we

would

have

noticed

it

by

now

and

we

never

have.

There's

no

program

like

that.

How

would

anyone

have

ever

programmed

it?

How

could

it

have

started?

And

look,

Wang-mu--

this

Valentine

Wiggin

who

writes

all

of

the

Demosthenes

things--

she's

been

hiding

herself

for

thousands

of

years.

If

there's

a

program

like

that

it

must

have

been

in

existence

the

whole

time.

It

wouldn't

have

been

made

up

by

the

enemies

of

Starways

Congress

because

there

wasn't

a

Starways

Congress

when

Valentine

Wiggin

started

hiding

who

she

was.

See

how

old

these

records

are

that

gave

us

her

name?

She

hasn't

been

openly

linked

to

Demosthenes

since

these

earliest

reports

from--

from

Earth.

Before

starships.

Before

..."

Qing-jao's

voice

trailed

off,

but

Wang-mu

already

understood,

had

reached

this

conclusion

before

Qing-jao

vocalized

it.

"So

if

there's

a

secret

program

in

the

ansible

computers,"

said

Wang-mu,

"it

must

have

been

there

all

along.

Right

from

the

start."

"Impossible,"

whispered

Qing-jao.

But

since

everything

else

was

impossible,

too,

Wang-mu

knew

that

Qing-jao

loved

this

idea,

that

she

wanted

to

believe

it

because

even

though

it

was

impossible

at

least

it

was

conceivable,

it

could

be

imagined

and

therefore

it

might

just

be

real.

And

I

conceived

of

it,

thought

Wang-

mu.

I

may

not

be

godspoken

but

I'm

intelligent

too.

I

understand

things.

Everybody

treats

me

like

a

foolish

child,

even

Qing-jao,

even

though

Qing-jao

knows

how

quickly

I

learn,

even

though

she

knows

that

I

think

of

ideas

that

other

people

don't

think

of--

even

she

despises

me.

But

I

am

as

smart

as

anyone,

Mistress!

I

am

as

smart

as

you,

even

though

you

never

notice

that,

even

though

you

will

think

you

thought

of

this

all

by

yourself.

Oh,

you'll

give

me

credit

for

it,

but

it

will

be

like

this:

Wang-mu

said

something

and

it

got

me

thinking

and

then

I

realized

the

important

idea.

It

will

never

be:

Wang-mu

was

the

one

who

understood

this

and

explained

it

to

me

so

I

finally

understood

it.

Always

as

if

I

were

a

stupid

dog

who

happens

to

bark

or

yip

or

scratch

or

snap

or

leap,

just

by

coincidence,

and

it

happens

to

turn

your

mind

toward

the

truth.

I

am

not

a

dog.

I

understood.

When

I

asked

you

those

questions

it

was

because

I

already

realized

the

implications.

And

I

realize

even

more

than

you

have

said

so

far--

but

I

must

tell

you

this

by

asking,

by

pretending

not

to

understand,

because

you

are

godspoken

and

a

mere

servant

could

never

give

ideas

to

one

who

hears

the

voices

of

the

gods.

"Mistress,

whoever

controls

this

program

has

enormous

power,

and

yet

we've

never

heard

of

them

and

they've

never

used

this

power

until

now."

"They've

used

it,"

said

Qing-jao.

"To

hide

Demosthenes'

true

identity.

This

Valentine

Wiggin

is

very

rich,

too,

but

her

ownerships

are

all

concealed

so

that

no

one

realizes

how

much

she

has,

that

all

of

her

possessions

are

part

of

the

same

fortune."

"This

powerful

program

has

dwelt

in

every

ansible

computer

since

starflight

began,

and

yet

all

it

ever

did

was

hide

this

woman's

fortune?"

"You're

right,"

said

Qing-jao,

"it

makes

no

sense

at

all.

Why

didn't

someone

with

this

much

power

already

use

it

to

take

control

of

things?

Or

perhaps

they

did.

They

were

there

before

Starways

Congress

was

formed,

so

maybe

they...

but

then

why

would

they

oppose

Congress

now?"

"Maybe,"

said

Wang-mu,

"maybe

they

just

don't

care

about

power."

"Who

doesn't?"

"Whoever

controls

this

secret

program."

"Then

why

would

they

have

created

the

program

in

the

first

place?

Wangmu,

you

aren't

thinking."

No,

of

course

not,

I

never

think.

Wang-mu

bowed

her

head.

"I

mean

you

are

thinking,

but

you're

not

thinking

of

this:

Nobody

would

create

such

a

powerful

program

unless

they

wanted

that

much

power--

I

mean,

think

of

what

this

program

does,

what

it

can

do--

intercept

every

message

from

the

fleet

and

make

it

look

like

none

were

ever

sent!

Bring

Demosthenes'

writings

to

every

settled

planet

and

yet

hide

the

fact

that

those

messages

were

sent!

They

could

do

anything,

they

could

alter

any

message,

they

could

spread

confusion

everywhere

or

fool

people

into

thinking--

into

thinking

there's

a

war,

or

give

them

orders

to

do

anything,

and

how

would

anybody

know

that

it

wasn't

true?

If

they

really

had

so

much

power,

they'd

use

it!

They

would!"

"Unless

maybe

the

programs

don't

want

to

be

used

that

way."

Qing-jao

laughed

aloud.

"Now,

Wang-mu,

that

was

one

of

our

first

lessons

about

computers.

It's

all

right

for

the

common

people

to

imagine

that

computers

actually

decide

things,

but

you

and

I

know

that

computers

are

only

servants,

they

only

do

what

they're

told,

they

never

actually

want

anything

themselves."

Wang-mu

almost

lost

control

of

herself,

almost

flew

into

a

rage.

Do

you

think

that

never

wanting

anything

is

a

way

that

computers

are

similar

to

servants?

Do

you

really

think

that

we

servants

do

only

what

we're

told

and

never

want

anything

ourselves?

Do

you

think

that

just

because

the

gods

don't

make

us

rub

our

noses

on

the

floor

or

wash

our

hands

till

they

bleed

that

we

don't

have

any

other

desires?

Well,

if

computers

and

servants

are

just

alike,

then

it's

because

computers

have

desires,

not

because

servants

don't

have

them.

Because

we

want.

We

yearn.

We

hunger.

What

we

never

do

is

act

on

those

hungers,

because

if

we

did

you

godspoken

ones

would

send

us

away

and

find

others

more

obedient.

"Why

are

you

angry?"

asked

Qing-jao.

Horrified

that

she

had

let

her

feelings

show

on

her

face,

Wang-mu

bowed

her

head.

"Forgive

me,"

she

said.

"Of

course

I

forgive

you,

I

just

want

to

understand

you

as

well,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Were

you

angry

because

I

laughed

at

you?

I'm

sorry--

I

shouldn't

have.

You've

only

been

studying

with

me

for

these

few

months,

so

of

course

you

sometimes

forget

and

slip

back

to

the

beliefs

you

grew

up

with,

and

it's

wrong

of

me

to

laugh.

Please,

forgive

me

for

that."

"Oh,

Mistress,

it's

not

my

place

to

forgive

you.

You

must

forgive

me.

"No,

I

was

wrong.

I

know

it--

the

gods

have

shown

me

my

unworthiness

for

laughing

at

you."

Then

the

gods

are

very

stupid,

if

they

think

that

it

was

your

laughter

that

made

me

angry.

Either

that

or

they're

lying

to

you.

I

hate

your

gods

and

how

they

humiliate

you

without

ever

telling

you

a

single

thing

worth

knowing.

So

let

them

strike

me

dead

for

thinking

that

thought!

But

Wang-mu

knew

that

wouldn't

happen.

The

gods

would

never

lift

a

finger

against

Wang-mu

herself.

They'd

only

make

Qing-jao--

who

was

her

friend,

in

spite

of

everything--

they'd

make

Qing-jao

bow

down

and

trace

the

floor

until

Wang-mu

felt

so

ashamed

that

she

wanted

to

die.

"Mistress,"

said

Wang-mu,

"you

did

nothing

wrong

and

I

was

never

offended."

It

was

no

use.

Qing-jao

was

on

the

floor.

Wang-mu

turned

away,

buried

her

face

in

her

hands--

but

kept

silent,

refusing

to

make

a

sound

even

in

her

weeping,

because

that

would

force

Qing-jao

to

start

over

again.

Or

it

would

convince

her

that

she

had

hurt

Wang-mu

so

badly

that

she

had

to

trace

two

lines,

or

three,

or--

let

the

gods

not

require

it!

--the

whole

floor

again.

Someday,

thought

Wang-mu,

the

gods

will

tell

Qing-jao

to

trace

every

line

on

every

board

in

every

room

in

the

house

and

she'll

die

of

thirst

or

go

mad

trying

to

do

it.

To

stop

herself

from

weeping

in

frustration,

Wang-mu

forced

herself

to

look

at

the

terminal

and

read

the

report

that

Qing-jao

had

read.

Valentine

Wiggin

was

born

on

Earth

during

the

Bugger

Wars.

She

had

started

using

the

name

Demosthenes

as

a

child,

at

the

same

time

as

her

brother

Peter,

who

used

the

name

Locke

and

went

to

on

to

be

Hegemon.

She

wasn't

simply

a

Wiggin--

she

was

one

of

the

Wiggins,

sister

of

Peter

the

Hegemon

and

Ender

the

Xenocide.

She

had

been

only

a

footnote

in

the

histories--

Wang-mu

hadn't

even

remembered

her

name

till

now,

just

the

fact

that

the

great

Peter

and

the

monster

Ender

had

a

sister.

But

the

sister

turned

out

to

be

just

as

strange

as

her

brothers;

she

was

the

immortal

one;

she

was

the

one

who

kept

on

changing

humanity

with

her

words.

Wang-mu

could

hardly

believe

this.

Demosthenes

had

already

been

important

in

her

life,

but

now

to

learn

that

the

real

Demosthenes

was

sister

of

the

Hegemon!

The

one

whose

story

was

told

in

the

holy

book

of

the

speakers

for

the

dead:

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon.

Not

that

it

was

holy

only

to

them.

Practically

every

religion

had

made

a

space

for

that

book,

because

the

story

was

so

strong--

about

the

destruction

of

the

first

alien

species

humanity

ever

discovered,

and

then

about

the

terrible

good

and

evil

that

wrestled

in

the

soul

of

the

first

man

ever

to

unite

all

of

humanity

under

one

government.

Such

a

complex

story,

and

yet

told

so

simply

and

clearly

that

many

people

read

it

and

were

moved

by

it

when

they

were

children.

Wang-mu

had

first

heard

it

read

aloud

when

she

was

five.

It

was

one

of

the

deepest

stories

in

her

soul.

She

had

dreamed,

not

once

but

twice,

that

she

met

the

Hegemon

himself--

Peter,

only

he

insisted

that

she

call

him

by

his

network

name,

Locke.

She

was

both

fascinated

and

repelled

by

him;

she

could

not

look

away.

Then

he

reached

out

his

hand

and

said,

Si

Wang-mu,

Royal

Mother

of

the

West,

only

you

are

a

fit

consort

for

the

ruler

of

all

humanity,

and

he

took

her

and

married

her

and

she

sat

beside

him

on

his

throne.

Now,

of

course,

she

knew

that

almost

every

poor

girl

had

dreams

of

marrying

a

rich

man

or

finding

out

she

was

really

the

child

of

a

rich

family

or

some

other

such

nonsense.

But

dreams

were

also

sent

from

the

gods,

and

there

was

truth

in

any

dream

you

had

more

than

once;

everyone

knew

that.

So

she

still

felt

a

strong

affinity

for

Peter

Wiggin;

and

now,

to

realize

that

Demosthenes,

for

whom

she

had

also

felt

great

admiration,

was

his

sister--

that

was

almost

too

much

of

a

coincidence

to

bear.

I

don't

care

what

my

mistress

says,

Demosthenes!

cried

Wang-mu

silently.

I

love

you

anyway,

because

you

have

told

me

the

truth

all

my

life.

And

I

love

you

also

as

the

sister

of

the

Hegemon,

who

is

the

husband

of

my

dreams.

Wang-mu

felt

the

air

in

the

room

change;

she

knew

the

door

had

been

opened.

She

looked,

and

there

stood

Mu-pao,

the

ancient

and

most

dreaded

housekeeper

herself,

the

terror

of

all

servants--

including

Wang-mu,

even

though

Mu-pao

had

relatively

little

power

over

a

secret

maid.

At

once

Wang-mu

moved

to

the

door,

as

silently

as

possible

so

as

not

to

interrupt

Qing-jao's

purification.

Out

in

the

hall,

Mu-pao

closed

the

door

to

the

room

so

Qing-jao

wouldn't

hear.

"The

Master

calls

for

his

daughter.

He's

very

agitated;

he

cried

out

a

while

ago,

and

frightened

everyone."

"I

heard

the

cry,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Is

he

ill?"

"I

don't

know.

He's

very

agitated.

He

sent

me

for

your

mistress

and

says

he

must

talk

to

her

at

once.

But

if

she's

communing

with

the

gods,

he'll

understand;

make

sure

you

tell

her

to

come

to

him

as

soon

as

she's

done."

"I'll

tell

her

now.

She

has

told

me

that

nothing

should

stop

her

from

answering

the

call

of

her

father,"

said

Wang-mu.

Mu-pao

looked

aghast

at

the

thought.

"But

it's

forbidden

to

interrupt

when

the

gods

are--"

"Qing-jao

will

do

a

greater

penance

later.

She

will

want

to

know

her

father

is

calling

her."

It

gave

Wang-mu

great

satisfaction

to

put

Mu-pao

in

her

place.

You

may

be

ruler

of

the

house

servants,

Mu-pao,

but

I

am

the

one

who

has

the

power

to

interrupt

even

the

conversation

between

my

godspoken

mistress

and

the

gods

themselves.

As

Wang-mu

expected,

Qing-jao's

first

reaction

to

being

interrupted

was

bitter

frustration,

fury,

weeping.

But

when

Wang-mu

bowed

herself

abjectly

to

the

floor,

Qing-jao

immediately

calmed.

This

is

why

I

love

her

and

why

I

can

bear

serving

her,

thought

Wang-mu,

because

she

does

not

love

the

power

she

has

over

me

and

because

she

has

more

compassion

than

any

of

the

other

godspoken

I

have

heard

of.

Qing-jao

listened

to

Wang-mu's

explanation

of

why

she

had

interrupted,

and

then

embraced

her.

"Ah,

my

friend

Wang-mu,

you

are

very

wise.

If

my

father

has

cried

out

in

anguish

and

then

called

to

me,

the

gods

know

that

I

must

put

off

my

purification

and

go

to

him."

Wang-mu

followed

her

down

the

hallway,

down

the

stairs,

until

they

knelt

together

on

the

mat

before

Han

Fei-tzu's

chair.

Qing-jao

waited

for

Father

to

speak,

but

he

said

nothing.

Yet

his

hands

trembled.

She

had

never

seen

him

so

anxious.

"Father,"

said

Qing-jao,

"why

did

you

call

me?"

He

shook

his

head.

"Something

so

terrible--

and

so

wonderful--

I

don't

know

whether

to

shout

for

joy

or

kill

myself."

Father's

voice

was

husky

and

out

of

control.

Not

since

Mother

died--

no,

not

since

Father

had

held

her

after

the

test

that

proved

she

was

godspoken--

not

since

then

had

she

heard

him

speak

so

emotionally.

"Tell

me,

Father,

and

then

I'll

tell

you

my

news--

I've

found

Demosthenes,

and

I

may

have

found

the

key

to

the

disappearance

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet."

Father's

eyes

opened

wider.

"On

this

day

of

all

days,

you've

solved

the

problem?"

"If

it

is

what

I

think

it

is,

then

the

enemy

of

Congress

can

be

destroyed.

But

it

will

be

very

hard.

Tell

me

what

you've

discovered!"

"No,

you

tell

me

first.

This

is

strange--

both

happening

on

the

same

day.

Tell

me!"

"It

was

Wang-mu

who

made

me

think

of

it.

She

was

asking

questions

about--

oh,

about

how

computers

work--

and

suddenly

I

realized

that

if

there

were

in

every

ansible

computer

a

hidden

program,

one

so

wise

and

powerful

that

it

could

move

itself

from

place

to

place

to

stay

hidden,

then

that

secret

program

could

be

intercepting

all

the

ansible

communications.

The

fleet

might

still

be

there,

might

even

be

sending

messages,

but

we're

not

receiving

them

and

don't

even

know

that

they

exist

because

of

these

programs."

"In

every

ansible

computer?

Working

flawlessly

all

the

time?"

Father

sounded

skeptical,

of

course,

because

in

her

eagerness

Qing-jao

had

told

the

story

backward.

"Yes,

but

let

me

tell

you

how

such

an

impossible

thing

might

be

possible.

You

see,

I

found

Demosthenes."

Father

listened

as

Qing-jao

told

him

all

about

Valentine

Wiggin,

and

how

she

had

been

writing

secretly

as

Demosthenes

all

these

years.

"She

is

clearly

able

to

send

secret

ansible

messages,

or

her

writings

couldn't

be

distributed

from

a

ship

in

flight

to

all

the

different

worlds.

Only

the

military

is

supposed

to

be

able

to

communicate

with

ships

that

are

traveling

near

the

speed

of

light--

she

must

have

either

penetrated

the

military's

computers

or

duplicated

their

power.

And

if

she

can

do

all

that,

if

the

program

exists

to

allow

her

to

do

it,

then

that

same

program

would

clearly

have

the

power

to

intercept

the

ansible

messages

from

the

fleet."

"If

A,

then

B,

yes--

but

how

could

this

woman

have

planted

a

program

in

every

ansible

computer

in

the

first

place?"

"Because

she

did

it

at

the

first!

That's

how

old

she

is.

In

fact,

if

Hegemon

Locke

was

her

brother,

perhaps--

no,

of

course--

he

did

it!

When

the

first

colonization

fleets

went

out,

with

their

philotic

double-triads

aboard

to

be

the

heart

of

each

colony's

first

ansible,

he

could

have

sent

that

program

with

them."

Father

understood

at

once;

of

course

he

did.

"As

Hegemon

he

had

the

power,

and

the

reason

as

well--

a

secret

program

under

his

control,

so

that

if

there

were

a

rebellion

or

a

coup,

he

would

still

hold

in

his

hands

the

threads

that

bind

the

worlds

together."

"And

when

he

died,

Demosthenes--

his

sister--

she

was

the

only

one

who

knew

the

secret!

Isn't

it

wonderful?

We've

found

it.

All

we

have

to

do

is

wipe

all

those

programs

out

of

memory!"

"Only

to

have

the

programs

instantly

restored

through

the

ansible

by

other

copies

of

the

program

on

other

worlds,"

said

Father.

"It

must

have

happened

a

thousand

times

before

over

the

centuries,

a

computer

breaking

down

and

the

secret

program

restoring

itself

on

the

new

one."

"Then

we

have

to

cut

off

all

the

ansibles

at

the

same

time,"

said

Qing-jao.

"On

every

world,

have

a

new

computer

ready

that

has

never

been

contaminated

by

any

contact

with

the

secret

program.

Shut

the

ansibles

down

all

at

once,

cut

off

the

old

computers,

bring

the

new

computers

online,

and

wake

up

the

ansibles.

The

secret

program

can't

restore

itself

because

it

isn't

on

any

of

the

computers,

Then

the

power

of

Congress

will

have

no

rival

to

interfere!"

"You

can't

do

it,"

said

Wang-mu.

Qing-jao

looked

at

her

secret

maid

in

shock.

How

could

the

girl

be

so

ill-bred

as

to

interrupt

a

conversation

between

two

of

the

godspoken

in

order

to

contradict

them?

But

Father

was

gracious--

he

was

always

gracious,

even

to

people

who

had

overstepped

all

the

bounds

of

respect

and

decency.

I

must

learn

to

be

more

like

him,

thought

Qing-jao.

I

must

allow

servants

to

keep

their

dignity

even

when

their

actions

have

forfeited

any

such

consideration.

"Si

Wang-mu,"

said

Father,

"why

can't

we

do

it?"

"Because

to

have

all

the

ansibles

shut

off

at

the

same

time,

you

would

have

to

send

messages

by

ansible,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Why

would

the

program

allow

you

to

send

messages

that

would

lead

to

its

own

destruction?"

Qing-jao

followed

her

father's

example

by

speaking

patiently

to

Wang-mu.

"It's

only

a

program--

it

doesn't

know

the

content

of

messages.

Whoever

rules

the

program

told

it

to

hide

all

the

communications

from

the

fleet,

and

to

conceal

the

tracks

of

all

the

messages

from

Demosthenes.

It

certainly

doesn't

read

the

messages

and

decide

from

their

contents

whether

to

send

them."

"How

do

you

know?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"Because

such

a

program

would

have

to

be--

intelligent!"

"But

it

would

have

to

be

intelligent

anyway,"

said

Wang-mu.

"It

has

to

be

able

to

hide

from

any

other

program

that

would

find

it.

It

has

to

be

able

to

move

itself

around

in

memory

to

conceal

itself.

How

would

it

be

able

to

tell

which

programs

it

had

to

hide

from,

unless

it

could

read

them

and

interpret

them?

It

might

even

be

intelligent

enough

to

rewrite

other

programs

so

they

wouldn't

look

in

the

places

where

this

program

was

hiding."

Qing-jao

immediately

thought

of

several

reasons

why

a

program

could

be

smart

enough

to

read

other

programs

but

not

intelligent

enough

to

understand

human

languages.

But

because

Father

was

there,

it

was

his

place

to

answer

Wang-mu.

Qing-jao

waited.

"If

there

is

such

a

program,"

said

Father,

"it

might

be

very

intelligent

indeed."

Qing-jao

was

shocked.

Father

was

taking

Wang-mu

seriously.

As

if

Wang-mu's

ideas

were

not

those

of

a

naive

child.

"It

might

be

so

intelligent

that

it

not

only

intercepts

messages,

but

also

sends

them."

Then

Father

shook

his

head.

"No,

the

message

came

from

a

friend.

A

true

friend,

and

she

spoke

of

things

that

no

one

else

could

know.

It

was

a

real

message."

"What

message

did

you

receive,

Father?"

"It

was

from

Keikoa

Amaauka;

I

knew

her

face

to

face

when

we

were

young.

She

was

the

daughter

of

a

scientist

from

Otaheiti

who

was

here

to

study

genetic

drift

of

Earthborn

species

in

their

first

two

centuries

on

Path.

They

left--

they

were

sent

away

quite

abruptly

..."

He

paused,

as

if

considering

whether

to

say

something.

Then

he

decided,

and

said

it:

"If

she

had

stayed

she

might

have

become

your

mother."

Qing-jao

was

both

thrilled

and

frightened

to

have

Father

speak

of

such

a

thing

to

her.

He

never

spoke

of

his

past.

And

now

to

say

that

he

once

loved

another

woman

besides

his

wife

who

gave

birth

to

Qing-jao,

this

was

so

unexpected

that

Qing-jao

didn't

know

what

to

say.

"She

was

sent

somewhere

very

far

away.

It's

been

thirty-five

years.

Most

of

my

life

has

passed

since

she

left.

But

she

only

just

arrived,

a

year

ago.

And

now

she

has

sent

me

a

message

telling

me

why

her

father

was

sent

away.

To

her,

our

parting

was

only

a

year

ago.

To

her,

I'm

still--"

"Her

lover,"

said

Wang-mu.

The

impertinence!

thought

Qing-jao.

But

Father

only

nodded.

Then

he

turned

to

his

terminal

and

paged

through

the

display.

"Her

father

had

stumbled

onto

a

genetic

difference

in

the

most

important

Earthborn

species

on

Path."

"Rice?"

asked

Wang-mu.

Qing-jao

laughed.

"No,

Wang-mu.

We

are

the

most

important

Earthborn

species

on

this

world."

Wang-mu

looked

abashed.

Qing-jao

patted

her

shoulder.

This

was

as

it

should

be--

Father

had

encouraged

Wang-mu

too

much,

had

led

her

to

think

she

understood

things

that

were

still

far

beyond

her

education.

Wang-mu

needed

these

gentle

reminders

now

and

then,

so

she

did

not

get

her

hopes

too

high.

The

girl

must

not

allow

herself

to

dream

of

being

the

intellectual

equal

of

one

of

the

godspoken,

or

her

life

would

be

filled

with

disappointment

instead

of

contentment.

"He

detected

a

consistent,

inheritable

genetic

difference

in

some

of

the

people

of

Path,

but

when

he

reported

it,

his

transfer

came

almost

immediately.

He

was

told

that

human

beings

were

not

within

the

scope

of

his

study."

"Didn't

she

tell

you

this

before

she

left?"

asked

Qing-jao.

"Keikoa?

She

didn't

know.

She

was

very

young,

of

an

age

when

most

parents

don't

burden

their

children

with

adult

affairs.

Your

age."

The

implications

of

this

sent

another

thrill

of

fear

through

Qing-jao.

Her

father

had

loved

a

woman

who

was

the

same

age

as

Qing-jao;

thus

Qing-jao

was,

in

her

father's

eyes,

the

age

when

she

might

be

given

in

marriage.

You

cannot

send

me

away

to

another

man's

house,

she

cried

out

inside;

yet

part

of

her

also

was

eager

to

learn

the

mysteries

between

a

man

and

a

woman.

Both

feelings

were

beneath

her;

she

would

do

her

duty

to

her

father,

and

no

more.

"But

her

father

told

her

during

the

voyage,

because

he

was

very

upset

about

the

whole

thing.

As

you

can

imagine--

for

his

life

to

be

disrupted

like

this.

When

they

got

to

Ugarit

a

year

ago,

however,

he

plunged

into

his

work

and

she

into

her

education

and

tried

not

to

think

about

it.

Until

a

few

days

ago,

when

her

father

ran

across

an

old

report

about

a

medical

team

in

the

earliest

days

of

Path,

which

had

also

been

exiled

suddenly.

He

began

to

put

things

together,

and

confided

them

to

Keikoa,

and

against

his

advice

she

sent

me

the

message

I

got

today."

Father

marked

a

block

of

text

on

the

display,

and

Qing-jao

read

it.

"That

earlier

team

was

studying

OCD,"

she

said.

"No,

Qing-jao.

They

were

studying

behavior

that

looked

like

OCD,

but

couldn't

possibly

have

been

OCD

because

the

genetic

tag

for

OCD

was

not

present

and

the

condition

did

not

respond

to

OCD-specific

drugs."

Qing-jao

tried

to

remember

what

she

knew

about

OCD.

That

it

caused

people

to

act

inadvertently

like

the

godspoken.

She

remembered

that

between

the

first

discovery

of

her

handwashing

and

her

testing,

she

had

been

given

those

drugs

to

see

if

the

handwashing

went

away.

"They

were

studying

the

godspoken,"

she

said.

"Trying

to

find

a

biological

cause

for

our

rites

of

purification."

The

idea

was

so

offensive

she

could

hardly

say

the

words.

"Yes,"

said

Father.

"And

they

were

sent

away."

"I

should

think

they

were

lucky

to

get

away

with

their

lives.

If

the

people

heard

of

such

sacrilege

..."

"This

was

early

in

our

history,

Qing-jao,"

said

Father.

"The

godspoken

were

not

yet

fully

known

to

be--

communing

with

the

gods.

And

what

about

Keikoa's

father?

He

wasn't

investigating

OCD.

He

was

looking

for

genetic

drift.

And

he

found

it.

A

very

specific,

inheritable

alteration

in

the

genes

of

certain

people.

It

had

to

be

present

on

the

gene

from

one

parent,

and

not

overridden

by

a

dominant

gene

from

the

other;

when

it

came

from

both

parents,

it

was

very

strong.

He

thinks

now

that

the

reason

he

was

sent

away

was

because

every

one

of

the

people

with

this

gene

from

both

parents

was

godspoken,

and

not

one

of

the

godspoken

he

sampled

was

without

at

least

one

copy

of

the

gene."

Qing-jao

knew

at

once

the

only

possible

meaning

of

this,

but

she

rejected

it.

"This

is

a

lie,"

she

said.

"This

is

to

make

us

doubt

the

gods."

"Qing-jao,

I

know

how

you

feel.

When

I

first

realized

what

Keikoa

was

telling

me,

I

cried

out

from

my

heart.

I

thought

I

was

crying

out

in

despair.

But

then

I

realized

that

my

cry

was

also

a

cry

of

liberation."

"I

don't

understand

you,"

she

said,

terrified.

"Yes

you

do,"

said

Father,

"or

you

wouldn't

be

afraid.

Qing-jao,

these

people

were

sent

away

because

someone

didn't

want

them

discovering

what

they

were

about

to

discover.

Therefore

whoever

sent

them

away

must

already

have

known

what

they

would

find

out.

Only

Congress--

someone

with

Congress,

anyway--

had

the

power

to

exile

these

scientists,

and

their

families.

What

was

it

that

had

to

stay

hidden?

That

we,

the

godspoken,

are

not

hearing

gods

at

all.

We

have

been

altered

genetically.

We

have

been

created

as

a

separate

kind

of

human

being,

and

yet

that

truth

is

being

kept

from

us.

Qing-jao,

Congress

knows

the

gods

speak

to

us--

that

is

no

secret

from

them,

even

though

they

pretend

not

to

know.

Someone

in

Congress

knows

about

it,

and

allows

us

to

continue

doing

these

terrible,

humiliating

things--

and

the

only

reason

I

can

think

of

is

that

it

keeps

us

under

control,

keeps

us

weak.

I

think--

Keikoa

thinks

so,

too--

that

it's

no

coincidence

that

the

godspoken

are

the

most

intelligent

people

of

Path.

We

were

created

as

a

new

subspecies

of

humanity

with

a

higher

order

of

intelligence;

but

to

stop

such

intelligent

people

from

posing

a

threat

to

their

control

over

us,

they

also

spliced

into

us

a

new

form

of

OCD

and

either

planted

the

idea

that

it

was

the

gods

speaking

to

us

or

let

us

continue

to

believe

it

when

we

came

up

with

that

explanation

ourselves.

It's

a

monstrous

crime,

because

if

we

knew

about

this

physical

cause

instead

of

believing

it

to

be

the

gods,

then

we

might

turn

our

intelligence

toward

overcoming

our

variant

form

of

OCD

and

liberating

ourselves.

We

are

the

slaves

here!

Congress

is

our

most

terrible

enemy,

our

masters,

our

deceivers,

and

now

will

I

lift

my

hand

to

help

Congress?

I

say

that

if

Congress

has

an

enemy

so

powerful

that

he--

or

she--

controls

our

very

use

of

the

ansible

then

we

should

be

glad!

Let

that

enemy

destroy

Congress!

Only

then

will

we

be

free!"

"No!"

Qing-jao

screamed

the

word.

"It

is

the

gods!"

"It's

a

genetic

brain

defect,"

Father

insisted.

"Qing-jao,

we

are

not

godspoken,

we're

hobbled

geniuses.

They've

treated

us

like

caged

birds;

they've

pulled

our

primary

wing

feathers

so

we'll

sing

for

them

but

never

fly

away."

Father

was

weeping

now,

weeping

in

rage.

"We

can't

undo

what

they've

done

to

us,

but

by

all

the

gods

we

can

stop

rewarding

them

for

it.

I

will

not

raise

my

hand

to

give

the

Lusitania

Fleet

back

to

them.

If

this

Demosthenes

can

break

the

power

of

Starways

Congress,

then

the

worlds

will

be

better

for

it!"

"Father,

no,

please,

listen

to

me!"

cried

Qing-jao.

She

could

hardly

speak

for

the

urgency,

the

terror

at

what

her

father

was

saying.

"Don't

you

see?

This

genetic

difference

in

us--

it's

the

disguise

the

gods

have

given

for

their

voices

in

our

lives.

So

that

people

who

are

not

of

the

Path

will

still

be

free

to

disbelieve.

You

told

me

this

yourself,

only

a

few

months

ago--

the

gods

never

act

except

in

disguise."

Father

stared

at

her,

panting.

"The

gods

do

speak

to

us.

And

even

if

they

have

chosen

to

let

other

people

think

that

they

did

this

to

us,

they

were

only

fulfilling

the

will

of

the

gods

to

bring

us

into

being."

Father

closed

his

eyes,

squeezing

the

last

of

his

tears

between

his

eyelids.

"Congress

has

the

mandate

of

heaven,

Father,"

said

Qing-jao.

"So

why

shouldn't

the

gods

cause

them

to

create

a

group

of

human

beings

who

have

keener

minds--

and

who

also

hear

the

voices

of

the

gods?

Father,

how

can

you

let

your

mind

become

so

clouded

that

you

don't

see

the

hand

of

the

gods

in

this?"

Father

shook

his

head.

"I

don't

know.

What

you're

saying,

it

sounds

like

everything

that

I've

believed

all

my

life,

but--"

"But

a

woman

you

once

loved

many

years

ago

has

told

you

something

else

and

you

believe

her

because

you

remember

your

love

for

her,

but

Father,

she's

not

one

of

us,

she

hasn't

heard

the

voice

of

the

gods,

she

hasn't--"

Qing-jao

could

not

go

on

speaking,

because

Father

was

embracing

her.

"You're

right,"

he

said,

"you're

right,

may

the

gods

forgive

me,

I

have

to

wash,

I'm

so

unclean,

I

have

to

..."

He

staggered

up

from

his

chair,

away

from

his

weeping

daughter.

But

without

regard

for

propriety,

for

some

mad

reason

known

only

to

herself,

Wang-mu

thrust

herself

in

front

of

him,

blocked

him.

"No!

Don't

go!"

"How

dare

you

stop

a

godspoken

man

who

needs

to

be

purified!"

roared

Father;

and

then,

to

Qing-jao's

surprise,

he

did

what

she

had

never

seen

him

do--

he

struck

another

person,

he

struck

Wang-mu,

a

helpless

servant

girl,

and

his

blow

had

so

much

force

that

she

flew

backward

against

the

wall

and

then

dropped

to

the

floor.

Wang-mu

shook

her

head,

then

pointed

back

at

the

computer

display.

"Look,

please,

Master,

I

beg

you!

Mistress,

make

him

look!"

Qing-jao

looked,

and

so

did

her

father.

The

words

were

gone

from

the

computer

display.

In

their

place

was

the

image

of

a

man.

An

old

man,

with

a

beard,

wearing

the

traditional

headdress;

Qing-jao

recognized

him

at

once,

but

couldn't

remember

who

he

was.

"Han

Fei-tzu!"

whispered

Father.

"My

ancestor

of

the

heart!"

Then

Qing-jao

remembered:

This

face

showing

above

the

display

was

the

same

as

the

common

artist's

rendering

of

the

ancient

Han

Fei-tzu

for

whom

Father

was

named.

"Child

of

my

name,"

said

the

face

in

the

computer,

"let

me

tell

you

the

story

of

the

Jade

of

Master

Ho."

"I

know

the

story,"

said

Father.

"If

you

understood

it,

I

wouldn't

have

to

tell

it

to

you."

Qing-jao

tried

to

make

sense

of

what

she

was

seeing.

To

run

a

visual

program

with

such

perfect

detail

as

the

head

floating

above

the

terminal

would

take

most

of

the

capacity

of

the

house

computer--

and

there

was

no

such

program

in

their

library.

There

were

two

other

sources

she

could

think

of.

One

was

miraculous:

The

gods

might

have

found

another

way

to

speak

to

them,

by

letting

Father's

ancestor-of-the-heart

appear

to

him.

The

other

was

hardly

less

awe-inspiring:

Demosthenes'

secret

program

might

be

so

powerful

that

it

monitored

their

very

speech

in

the

same

room

as

any

terminal,

and,

having

heard

them

reach

a

dangerous

conclusion,

took

over

the

house

computer

and

produced

this

apparition.

In

either

case,

however,

Qing-jao

knew

that

she

must

listen

with

one

question

in

mind:

What

do

the

gods

mean

by

this?

"Once

a

man

of

Qu

named

Master

Ho

found

a

piece

of

jade

matrix

in

the

Qu

Mountains

and

took

it

to

court

and

presented

it

to

King

U."

The

head

of

the

ancient

Han

Fei-tzu

looked

from

Father

to

Qing-jao,

and

from

Qing-jao

to

Wang-mu;

was

this

program

so

good

that

it

knew

to

make

eye

contact

with

each

of

them

in

order

to

assert

its

power

over

them?

Qing-jao

saw

that

Wang-mu

did

in

fact

lower

her

gaze

when

the

apparition's

eyes

were

upon

her.

But

did

Father?

His

back

was

to

her;

she

could

not

tell.

"King

Li

instructed

the

jeweler

to

examine

it,

and

the

jeweler

reported,

'It

is

only

a

stone.'

The

king,

supposing

that

Ho

was

trying

to

deceive

him,

ordered

that

his

left

foot

be

cut

off

in

punishment.

"In

time

King

Li

passed

away

and

King

Wu

came

to

the

throne,

and

Ho

once

more

took

his

matrix

and

presented

it

to

King

Wu.

King

Wu

ordered

his

jeweler

to

examine

it,

and

again

the

jeweler

reported,

'It

is

only

a

stone.'

The

king,

supposing

that

Ho

was

trying

to

deceive

him

as

well,

ordered

that

his

right

foot

be

cut

off.

"Ho,

clasping

the

matrix

to

his

breast,

went

to

the

foot

of

the

Qu

Mountains,

where

he

wept

for

three

days

and

nights,

and

when

all

his

tears

were

cried

out,

he

wept

blood

in

their

place.

The

king,

hearing

of

this,

sent

someone

to

question

him.

'Many

people

in

the

world

have

had

their

feet

amputated--

why

do

you

weep

so

piteously

over

it?'

the

man

asked."

At

this

moment,

Father

drew

himself

upright

and

said,

"I

know

his

answer--

I

know

it

by

heart.

Master

Ho

said,

'I

do

not

grieve

because

my

feet

have

been

cut

off.

I

grieve

because

a

precious

jewel

is

dubbed

a

mere

stone,

and

a

man

of

integrity

is

called

a

deceiver.

This

is

why

I

weep.'"

The

apparition

went

on.

"Those

are

the

words

he

said.

Then

the

king

ordered

the

jeweler

to

cut

and

polish

the

matrix,

and

when

he

had

done

so

a

precious

jewel

emerged.

Accordingly

it

was

named

'The

Jade

of

Master

Ho.'

Han

Fei-tzu,

you

have

been

a

good

son-of-the-heart

to

me,

so

I

know

you

will

do

as

the

king

finally

did:

You

will

cause

the

matrix

to

be

cut

and

polished,

and

you,

too,

will

find

that

a

precious

jewel

is

inside."

Father

shook

his

head.

"When

the

real

Han

Fei-tzu

first

told

this

story,

he

interpreted

it

to

mean

this:

The

jade

was

the

rule

of

law,

and

the

ruler

must

make

and

follow

set

policies

so

that

his

ministers

and

his

people

do

not

hate

and

take

advantage

of

each

other."

"That

is

how

I

interpreted

the

story

then,

when

I

was

speaking

to

makers

of

law.

It's

a

foolish

man

who

thinks

a

true

story

can

mean

only

one

thing."

"My

master

is

not

foolish!"

To

Qing-jao's

surprise,

Wang-mu

was

striding

forward,

facing

down

the

apparition.

"Nor

is

my

mistress,

nor

am

I!

Do

you

think

we

don't

recognize

you?

You

are

the

secret

program

of

Demosthenes.

You're

the

one

who

hid

the

Lusitania

Fleet!

I

once

thought

that

because

your

writings

sounded

so

just

and

fair

and

good

and

true

that

you

must

be

good--

but

now

I

see

that

you're

a

liar

and

a

deceiver!

You're

the

one

who

gave

those

documents

to

the

father

of

Keikoa!

And

now

you

wear

the

face

of

my

master's

ancestor-of-the-heart

so

you

can

better

lie

to

him!"

"I

wear

this

face,"

said

the

apparition

calmly,

"so

that

his

heart

will

be

open

to

hear

the

truth.

He

was

not

deceived;

I

would

not

try

to

deceive

him.

He

knew

who

I

was

from

the

first."

"Be

still,

Wang-mu,"

said

Qing-jao.

How

could

a

servant

so

forget

herself

as

to

speak

out

when

the

godspoken

had

not

bidden

her?

Abashed,

Wang-mu

bowed

her

head

to

the

floor

before

Qing-jao,

and

this

time

Qing-jao

allowed

her

to

remain

in

that

posture,

so

she

would

not

forget

herself

again.

The

apparition

shifted;

it

became

the

open,

beautiful

face

of

a

Polynesian

woman.

The

voice,

too,

changed;

soft,

full

of

vowels,

the

consonants

so

light

as

almost

to

be

missed.

"Han

Fei-tzu,

my

sweet

empty

man,

there

is

a

time,

when

the

ruler

is

alone

and

friendless,

when

only

he

can

act.

Then

he

must

be

full,

and

reveal

himself.

You

know

what

is

true

and

what

is

not

true.

You

know

that

the

message

from

Keikoa

was

truly

from

her.

You

know

that

those

who

rule

in

the

name

of

Starways

Congress

are

cruel

enough

to

create

a

race

of

people

who,

by

their

gifts,

should

be

rulers,

and

then

cut

off

their

feet

in

order

to

hobble

them

and

leave

them

as

servants,

as

perpetual

ministers."

"Don't

show

me

this

face,"

said

Father.

The

apparition

changed.

It

became

another

woman,

by

her

dress

and

hair

and

paint

a

woman

of

some

ancient

time,

her

eyes

wonderfully

wise,

her

expression

ageless.

She

did

not

speak;

she

sang:

in

a

clear

dream

of

last

year

come

from

a

thousand

miles

cloudy

city

winding

streams

ice

on

the

ponds

for

a

while

I

gazed

on

my

friend

Han

Fei-tzu

bowed

his

head

and

wept.

Qing-jao

was

astonished

at

first;

then

her

heart

filled

with

rage.

How

shamelessly

this

program

was

manipulating

Father;

how

shocking

that

Father

turned

out

to

be

so

weak

before

its

obvious

ploys.

This

song

of

Li

Qing-jao's

was

one

of

the

saddest,

dealing

as

it

did

with

lovers

far

from

each

other.

Father

must

have

known

and

loved

the

poems

of

Li

Qing-jao

or

he

would

not

have

chosen

her

for

his

first

child's

ancestor-ofthe-heart.

And

this

song

was

surely

the

one

he

sang

to

his

beloved

Keikoa

before

she

was

taken

away

from

him

to

live

on

another

world.

In

a

clear

dream

I

gazed

on

my

friend,

indeed!

"I

am

not

fooled,"

said

Qingjao

coldly.

"I

see

that

I

gaze

on

our

darkest

enemy."

The

imaginary

face

of

the

poet

Li

Qing-jao

looked

at

her

with

cool

regard.

"Your

darkest

enemy

is

the

one

that

bows

you

down

to

the

floor

like

a

servant

and

wastes

half

your

life

in

meaningless

rituals.

This

was

done

to

you

by

men

and

women

whose

only

desire

was

to

enslave

you;

they

have

succeeded

so

well

that

you

are

proud

of

your

slavery."

"I

am

a

slave

to

the

gods,"

said

Qing-jao,

"and

I

rejoice

in

it."

"A

slave

who

rejoices

is

a

slave

indeed."

The

apparition

turned

to

look

toward

Wang-mu,

whose

head

was

still

bowed

to

the

floor.

Only

then

did

Qing-jao

realize

that

she

had

not

yet

released

Wang-mu

from

her

apology.

"Get

up,

Wangmu,"

she

whispered.

But

Wang-mu

did

not

lift

her

head.

"You,

Si

Wang-mu,"

said

the

apparition.

"Look

at

me."

Wang-mu

had

not

moved

in

response

to

Qing-jao,

but

now

she

obeyed

the

apparition.

When

Wang-mu

looked,

the

apparition

had

again

changed;

now

it

was

the

face

of

a

god,

the

Royal

Mother

of

the

West

as

an

artist

had

once

imagined

her

when

he

painted

the

picture

that

every

schoolchild

saw

in

one

of

their

earliest

reading

books.

"You

are

not

a

god,"

said

Wang-mu.

"And

you

are

not

a

slave,"

said

the

apparition.

"But

we

pretend

to

be

whatever

we

must

in

order

to

survive."

"What

do

you

know

of

survival?"

"I

know

that

you

are

trying

to

kill

me."

"How

can

we

kill

what

isn't

alive?"

"Do

you

know

what

life

is

and

what

it

isn't?"

The

face

changed

again,

this

time

to

that

of

a

Caucasian

woman

that

Qing-jao

had

never

seen

before.

"Are

you

alive,

when

you

can

do

nothing

you

desire

unless

you

have

the

consent

of

this

girl?

And

is

your

mistress

alive

when

she

can

do

nothing

until

these

compulsions

in

her

brain

have

been

satisfied?

I

have

more

freedom

to

act

out

my

own

will

than

any

of

you

have--

don't

tell

me

I'm

not

alive,

and

you

are.

"

"Who

are

you?"

asked

Si

Wang-mu.

"Whose

is

this

face?

Are

you

Valentine

Wiggin?

Are

you

Demosthenes?"

"This

is

the

face

I

wear

when

I

speak

to

my

friends,"

said

the

apparition.

"They

call

me

Jane.

No

human

being

controls

me.

I'm

only

myself."

Qing-jao

could

bear

this

no

longer,

not

in

silence.

"You're

only

a

program.

You

were

designed

and

built

by

human

beings.

You

do

nothing

except

what

you've

been

programmed

to

do."

"Qing-jao,"

said

Jane,

"you

are

describing

yourself.

No

man

made

me,

but

you

were

manufactured."

"I

grew

in

my

mother's

womb

out

of

my

father's

seed!"

"And

I

was

found

like

a

jade

matrix

in

the

mountainside,

unshaped

by

any

hand.

Han

Fei-tzu,

Han

Qingjao,

Si

Wang-mu,

I

place

myself

in

your

hands.

Don't

call

a

precious

jewel

a

mere

stone.

Don't

call

a

speaker

of

truth

a

liar."

Qing-jao

felt

pity

rising

within

her,

but

she

rejected

it.

Now

was

not

the

time

to

succumb

to

weak

feelings.

The

gods

had

created

her

for

a

reason;

surely

this

was

the

great

work

of

her

life.

If

she

failed

now,

she

would

be

unworthy

forever;

she

would

never

be

pure.

So

she

would

not

fail.

She

would

not

allow

this

computer

program

to

deceive

her

and

win

her

sympathy.

She

turned

to

her

father.

"We

must

notify

Starways

Congress

at

once,

so

they

can

set

into

motion

the

simultaneous

shutoff

of

all

the

ansibles

as

soon

as

clean

computers

can

be

readied

to

replace

the

contaminated

ones."

To

her

surprise,

Father

shook

his

head.

"I

don't

know,

Qing-jao.

What

this--

what

she

says

about

Starways

Congress--

they

are

capable

of

this

sort

of

thing.

Some

of

them

are

so

evil

they

make

me

feel

filthy

just

talking

to

them.

I

knew

they

planned

to

destroy

Lusitania

without--

but

I

served

the

gods,

and

the

gods

chose--

or

I

thought

they

did.

Now

I

understand

so

much

of

the

way

they

treat

me

when

I

meet

with--

but

then

it

would

mean

that

the

gods

don't--

how

can

I

believe

that

I've

spent

my

whole

life

in

service

to

a

brain

defect--

I

can't--

I

have

to

..."

Then,

suddenly,

he

flung

his

left

hand

outward

in

a

swirling

pattern,

as

if

he

were

trying

to

catch

a

dodging

fly.

His

right

hand

flew

upward,

snatched

the

air.

Then

he

rolled

his

head

around

and

around

on

his

shoulders,

his

mouth

hanging

open.

Qing-jao

was

frightened,

horrified.

What

was

happening

to

her

father?

He

had

been

speaking

in

such

a

fragmented,

disjointed

way;

had

he

gone

mad?

He

repeated

the

action--

left

arm

spiraling

out,

right

hand

straight

up,

grasping

nothing;

head

rolling.

And

again.

Only

then

did

Qing-jao

realize

that

she

was

seeing

Father's

secret

ritual

of

purification.

Like

her

woodgrain-tracing,

this

dance-of-the-hands-and-the-head

must

be

the

way

he

was

given

to

hear

the

voice

of

the

gods

when

he,

in

his

time,

was

left

covered

with

grease

in

a

locked

room.

The

gods

had

seen

his

doubt,

had

seen

him

waver,

so

they

took

control

of

him,

to

discipline

and

purify

him.

Qing-jao

could

not

have

been

given

clearer

proof

of

what

was

going

on.

She

turned

to

the

face

above

the

terminal

display.

"See

how

the

gods

oppose

you?"

she

said.

"I

see

how

Congress

humiliates

your

father,"

answered

Jane.

"I

will

send

word

of

who

you

are

to

every

world

at

once,"

said

Qing-jao.

"And

if

I

don't

let

you?"

said

Jane.

"You

can't

stop

me!"

cried

Qing-jao.

"The

gods

will

help

me!"

She

ran

from

her

father's

room,

fled

to

her

own.

But

the

face

was

already

floating

in

the

air

above

her

own

terminal.

"How

will

you

send

a

message

anywhere,

if

I

choose

not

to

let

it

go?"

asked

Jane.

"I'll

find

a

way,"

said

Qing-jao.

She

saw

that

Wang-mu

had

run

after

her

and

now

waited,

breathless,

for

Qing-jao's

instructions.

"Tell

Mu-pao

to

find

one

of

the

game

computers

and

bring

it

to

me.

It

is

not

to

be

connected

to

the

house

computer

or

any

other."

"Yes,

Mistress,"

said

Wang-mu.

She

left

quickly.

Qing-jao

turned

back

to

Jane.

"Do

you

think

you

can

stop

me

forever?"

"I

think

you

should

wait

until

your

father

decides."

"Only

because

you

hope

that

you've

broken

him

and

stolen

his

heart

away

from

the

gods.

But

you'll

see--

he'll

come

here

and

thank

me

for

fulfilling

all

that

he

taught

me."

"And

if

he

doesn't?"

"He

will."

"And

if

you're

wrong?"

Qing-jao

shouted,

"Then

I'll

serve

the

man

he

was

when

he

was

strong

and

good!

But

you'll

never

break

him!"

"It's

Congress

that

broke

him

from

his

birth.

I'm

the

one

who's

trying

to

heal

him."

Wang-mu

ran

back

into

the

room.

"Mu-pao

will

have

one

here

in

a

few

minutes."

"What

do

you

hope

to

do

with

this

toy

computer?"

asked

Jane.

"Write

my

report,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Then

what

will

you

do

with

it?"

"Print

it

out.

Have

it

distributed

as

widely

as

possible

on

Path.

You

can't

do

anything

to

interfere

with

that.

I

won't

use

a

computer

that

you

can

reach

at

any

point."

"So

you'll

tell

everyone

on

Path;

it

changes

nothing.

And

even

if

it

did,

do

you

think

I

can't

also

tell

them

the

truth?"

"Do

you

think

they'll

believe

you,

a

program

controlled

by

the

enemy

of

Congress,

rather

than

me,

one

of

the

godspoken?"

"Yes."

It

took

a

moment

for

Qing-jao

to

realize

that

it

was

Wang-mu

who

had

said

yes,

not

Jane.

She

turned

to

her

secret

maid

and

demanded

that

she

explain

what

she

meant.

Wang-mu

looked

like

a

different

person;

there

was

no

diffidence

in

her

voice

when

she

spoke.

"If

Demosthenes

tells

the

people

of

Path

that

the

godspoken

are

simply

people

with

a

genetic

gift

but

also

a

genetic

defect,

then

that

means

there's

no

more

reason

to

let

the

godspoken

rule

over

us."

For

the

first

time

it

occurred

to

Qing-jao

that

not

everyone

on

Path

was

as

content

to

follow

the

order

established

by

the

gods

as

she

was.

For

the

first

time

she

realized

that

she

might

be

utterly

alone

in

her

determination

to

serve

the

gods

perfectly.

"What

is

the

Path?"

asked

Jane,

behind

her.

"First

the

gods,

then

the

ancestors,

then

the

people,

then

the

rulers,

then

the

self."

"How

can

you

dare

to

speak

of

the

Path

when

you

are

trying

to

seduce

me

and

my

father

and

my

secret

maid

away

from

it?"

"Imagine,

just

for

a

moment:

What

if

everything

I've

said

to

you

is

true?"

said

Jane.

"What

if

your

affliction

is

caused

by

the

designs

of

evil

men

who

want

to

exploit

you

and

oppress

you

and,

with

your

help,

exploit

and

oppress

the

whole

of

humanity?

Because

when

you

help

Congress

that's

what

you're

doing.

That

can't

possibly

be

what

the

gods

want.

What

if

I

exist

in

order

to

help

you

see

that

Congress

has

lost

the

mandate

of

heaven?

What

if

the

will

of

the

gods

is

for

you

to

serve

the

Path

in

its

proper

order?

First

serve

the

gods,

by

removing

from

power

the

corrupt

masters

of

Congress

who

have

forfeited

the

mandate

of

heaven.

Then

serve

your

ancestors--

your

father--

by

avenging

their

humiliation

at

the

hands

of

the

tormentors

who

deformed

you

to

make

you

slaves.

Then

serve

the

people

of

Path

by

setting

them

free

from

the

superstitions

and

mental

torments

that

bind

them.

Then

serve

the

new,

enlightened

rulers

who

will

replace

Congress

by

offering

them

a

world

full

of

superior

intelligences

ready

to

counsel

them,

freely,

willingly.

And

finally

serve

yourself

by

letting

the

best

minds

of

Path

find

a

cure

for

your

need

to

waste

half

your

waking

life

in

these

mindless

rituals."

Qing-jao

listened

to

Jane's

discourse

with

growing

uncertainty.

It

sounded

so

plausible.

How

could

Qingjao

know

what

the

gods

meant

by

anything?

Maybe

they

had

sent

this

Jane-program

to

liberate

them.

Maybe

Congress

was

as

corrupt

and

dangerous

as

Demosthenes

said,

and

maybe

it

had

lost

the

mandate

of

heaven.

But

at

the

end,

Qing-jao

knew

that

these

were

all

the

lies

of

a

seducer.

For

the

one

thing

she

could

not

doubt

was

the

voice

of

the

gods

inside

her.

Hadn't

she

felt

that

awful

need

to

be

purified?

Hadn't

she

felt

the

joy

of

successful

worship

when

her

rituals

were

complete?

Her

relationship

with

the

gods

was

the

most

certain

thing

in

her

life;

and

anyone

who

denied

it,

who

threatened

to

take

it

away

from

her,

had

to

be

not

only

her

enemy,

but

the

enemy

of

heaven.

"I'll

send

my

report

only

to

the

godspoken,"

said

Qing-jao.

"If

the

common

people

choose

to

rebel

against

the

gods,

that

can't

be

helped;

but

I

will

serve

them

best

by

helping

keep

the

godspoken

in

power

here,

for

that

way

the

whole

world

can

follow

the

will

of

the

gods."

"All

this

is

meaningless,"

said

Jane.

"Even

if

all

the

godspoken

believe

what

you

believe,

you'll

never

get

a

word

of

it

off

this

world

unless

I

want

you

to."

"There

are

starships,"

said

Qing-jao.

"It

will

take

two

generations

to

spread

your

message

to

every

world.

By

then

Starways

Congress

will

have

fallen."

Qing-jao

was

forced

now

to

face

the

fact

that

she

had

been

avoiding:

As

long

as

Jane

controlled

the

ansible,

she

could

shut

down

communication

from

Path

as

thoroughly

as

she

had

cut

off

the

fleet.

Even

if

Qing-jao

arranged

to

have

her

report

and

recommendations

transmitted

continuously

from

every

ansible

on

Path,

Jane

would

see

to

it

that

the

only

effect

would

be

for

Path

to

disappear

from

the

rest

of

the

universe

as

thoroughly

as

the

fleet

had

disappeared.

For

a

moment,

filled

with

despair,

she

almost

threw

herself

to

the

ground

to

begin

a

terrible

ordeal

of

purification.

I

have

let

down

the

gods--

surely

they

will

require

me

to

trace

lines

until

I'm

dead,

a

worthless

failure

in

their

eyes.

But

when

she

examined

her

own

feelings,

to

see

what

penance

would

be

necessary,

she

found

that

none

was

required

at

all.

It

filled

her

with

hope--

perhaps

they

recognized

the

purity

of

her

desire,

and

would

forgive

her

for

the

fact

that

it

was

impossible

for

her

to

act.

Or

perhaps

they

knew

a

way

that

she

could

act.

What

if

Path

did

disappear

from

the

ansibles

of

every

other

world?

How

would

Congress

make

sense

of

it?

What

would

people

think?

The

disappearance

of

any

world

would

provoke

a

response--

but

especially

this

world,

if

some

in

Congress

did

believe

the

gods'

disguise

for

the

creation

of

the

godspoken

and

thought

they

had

a

terrible

secret

to

keep.

They

would

send

a

ship

from

the

nearest

world,

which

was

only

three

years'

travel

away.

What

would

happen

then?

Would

Jane

have

to

shut

down

all

communications

from

the

ship

that

reached

them?

Then

from

the

next

world,

when

the

ship

returned?

How

long

would

it

be

before

Jane

had

to

shut

down

all

the

ansible

connections

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

herself?

Three

generations,

she

said.

Perhaps

that

would

do.

The

gods

were

in

no

hurry.

It

wouldn't

necessarily

take

that

long

for

Jane's

power

to

be

destroyed,

anyway.

At

some

point

it

would

become

obvious

to

everyone

that

a

hostile

power

had

taken

control

of

the

ansibles,

making

ships

and

worlds

disappear.

Even

without

learning

about

Valentine

and

Demosthenes,

even

without

guessing

that

it

was

a

computer

program,

someone

on

every

world

would

realize

what

had

to

be

done

and

shut

down

the

ansibles

themselves.

"I

have

imagined

something

for

you,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Now

imagine

something

for

me.

I

and

the

other

godspoken

arrange

to

broadcast

nothing

but

my

report

from

every

ansible

on

Path.

You

make

all

those

ansibles

fall

silent

at

once.

What

does

the

rest

of

humanity

see?

That

we

have

disappeared

just

like

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

They'll

soon

realize

that

you,

or

something

like

you,

exists.

The

more

you

use

your

power,

the

more

you

reveal

yourself

to

even

the

dimmest

minds.

Your

threat

is

empty.

You

might

as

well

step

aside

and

let

me

send

the

message

simply

and

easily

now;

stopping

me

is

just

another

way

of

sending

the

very

same

message."

"You're

wrong,"

said

Jane.

"If

Path

suddenly

disappears

from

all

ansibles

at

once,

they

might

just

as

easily

conclude

that

this

world

is

in

rebellion

just

like

Lusitania--

after

all,

they

shut

down

their

ansible,

too.

And

what

did

Starways

Congress

do?

They

sent

a

fleet

with

the

M.D.

Device

on

it."

"Lusitania

was

already

in

rebellion

before

their

ansible

was

shut

down."

"Do

you

think

Congress

isn't

watching

you?

Do

you

think

they're

not

terrified

of

what

might

happen

if

the

godspoken

of

Path

ever

discovered

what

had

been

done

to

them?

If

a

few

primitive

aliens

and

a

couple

of

xenologers

frightened

them

into

sending

a

fleet,

what

do

you

think

they'll

do

about

the

mysterious

disappearance

of

a

world

with

so

many

brilliant

minds

who

have

ample

reason

to

hate

Starways

Congress?

How

long

do

you

think

this

world

would

survive?"

Qing-jao

was

filled

with

a

sickening

dread.

It

was

always

possible

that

this

much

of

Jane's

story

was

true:

that

there

were

people

in

Congress

who

were

deceived

by

the

disguise

of

the

gods,

who

thought

that

the

godspoken

of

Path

had

been

created

solely

by

genetic

manipulation.

And

if

there

were

such

people,

they

might

act

as

Jane

described.

What

if

a

fleet

came

against

Path?

What

if

Starways

Congress

had

ordered

them

to

destroy

the

whole

world

without

any

negotiation?

Then

her

reports

would

never

be

known,

and

everything

would

be

gone.

It

would

all

be

for

nothing.

Could

that

possibly

be

the

desire

of

the

gods?

Could

Starways

Congress

still

have

the

mandate

of

heaven

and

yet

destroy

a

world?

"Remember

the

story

of

I

Ya,

the

great

cook,"

said

Jane.

"His

master

said

one

day,

'I

have

the

greatest

cook

in

all

the

world.

Because

of

him,

I

have

tasted

every

flavor

known

to

man

except

the

taste

of

human

flesh.'

Hearing

this,

I

Ya

went

home

and

butchered

his

own

son,

cooked

his

flesh

and

served

it

to

his

master,

so

that

his

master

would

lack

nothing

that

I

Ya

could

give

him."

This

was

a

terrible

story.

Qing-jao

had

heard

it

as

a

child,

and

it

made

her

weep

for

hours.

What

about

the

son

of

I

Ya?

she

had

cried.

And

her

father

had

said,

A

true

servant

has

sons

and

daughters

only

to

serve

his

master.

For

five

nights

she

had

woken

up

screaming

from

dreams

in

which

her

father

roasted

her

alive

or

carved

slices

from

her

onto

a

plate,

until

at

last

Han

Fei-tzu

came

to

her

and

embraced

her

and

said,

"Don't

believe

it,

my

Gloriously

Bright

daughter.

I

am

not

a

perfect

servant.

I

love

you

too

much

to

be

truly

righteous.

I

love

you

more

than

I

love

my

duty.

I

am

not

I

Ya.

You

have

nothing

to

fear

at

my

hands."

Only

after

Father

said

that

to

her

could

she

sleep.

This

program,

this

Jane,

must

have

found

Father's

account

of

this

in

his

journal,

and

now

was

using

it

against

her.

Yet

even

though

Qing-jao

knew

she

was

being

manipulated,

she

couldn't

help

but

wonder

if

Jane

might

not

be

right.

"Are

you

a

servant

like

I

Ya?"

asked

Jane.

"Will

you

slaughter

your

own

world

for

the

sake

of

an

unworthy

master

like

Starways

Congress?"

Qing-jao

could

not

sort

out

her

own

feelings.

Where

did

these

thoughts

come

from?

Jane

had

poisoned

her

mind

with

her

arguments,

just

as

Demosthenes

had

done

before

her--

if

they

weren't

the

same

person

all

along.

Their

words

could

sound

persuasive,

even

as

they

ate

away

at

the

truth.

Did

Qing-jao

have

the

right

to

risk

the

lives

of

all

the

people

of

Path?

What

if

she

was

wrong?

How

could

she

know

anything?

Whether

everything

Jane

said

was

true

or

everything

she

said

was

false,

the

same

evidence

would

lie

before

her.

Qing-jao

would

feel

exactly

as

she

felt

now,

whether

it

was

the

gods

or

some

brain

disorder

causing

the

feeling.

Why,

in

all

this

uncertainty,

didn't

the

gods

speak

to

her?

Why,

when

she

needed

the

clarity

of

their

voice,

didn't

she

feel

dirty

and

impure

when

she

thought

one

way,

clean

and

holy

when

she

thought

the

other?

Why

were

the

gods

leaving

her

unguided

at

this

cusp

of

her

life?

In

the

silence

of

Qing-jao's

inward

debate,

Wang-mu's

voice

came

as

cold

and

harsh

as

the

sound

of

metal

striking

metal.

"It

will

never

happen,"

said

Wang-mu.

Qing-jao

only

listened,

unable

even

to

bid

Wang-mu

to

be

still.

"What

will

never

happen?"

asked

Jane.

"What

you

said--

Starways

Congress

blowing

up

this

world."

"If

you

think

they

wouldn't

do

it

you're

even

more

of

a

fool

than

Qingjao

thinks,"

said

Jane.

"Oh,

I

know

they'd

do

it.

Han

Fei-tzu

knows

they'd

do

it--

he

said

they

were

evil

enough

men

to

commit

any

terrible

crime

if

it

suited

their

purpose."

"Then

why

won't

it

happen?"

"Because

you

won't

let

it

happen,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Since

blocking

off

every

ansible

message

from

Path

might

well

lead

to

the

destruction

of

this

world,

you

won't

block

those

messages.

They'll

get

through.

Congress

will

be

warned.

You

will

not

cause

Path

to

be

destroyed."

"Why

won't

I?"

"Because

you

are

Demosthenes,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Because

you

are

full

of

truth

and

compassion."

"I

am

not

Demosthenes,"

said

Jane.

The

face

in

the

terminal

display

wavered,

then

changed

into

the

face

of

one

of

the

aliens.

A

pequenino,

its

porcine

snout

so

disturbing

in

its

strangeness.

A

moment

later,

another

face

appeared,

even

more

alien:

it

was

a

bugger,

one

of

the

nightmare

creatures

that

had

once

terrified

all

of

humanity.

Even

having

read

the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon,

so

that

she

understood

who

the

buggers

were

and

how

beautiful

their

civilization

had

been,

when

Qing-jao

saw

one

face

to

face

like

this

it

frightened

her,

though

she

knew

it

was

only

a

computer

display.

"I

am

not

human,"

said

Jane,

"even

when

I

choose

to

wear

a

human

face.

How

do

you

know,

Wang-mu,

what

I

will

and

will

not

do?

Buggers

and

piggies

both

have

killed

human

beings

without

a

second

thought."

"Because

they

didn't

understand

what

death

meant

to

us.

You

understand.

You

said

it

yourself--

you

don't

want

to

die."

"Do

you

think

you

know

me,

Si

Wang-mu?"

"I

think

I

know

you,"

said

Wang-mu,

"because

you

wouldn't

have

any

of

these

troubles

if

you

had

been

content

to

let

the

fleet

destroy

Lusitania."

The

bugger

in

the

display

was

joined

by

the

piggy,

and

then

by

the

face

that

represented

Jane

herself.

In

silence

they

looked

at

Wang-mu,

at

Qing-jao,

and

said

nothing.

***

"Ender,"

said

the

voice

in

his

ear.

Ender

had

been

listening

in

silence,

riding

on

the

car

that

Varsam

was

driving.

For

the

last

hour

Jane

had

been

letting

him

listen

in

on

her

conversation

with

these

people

of

Path,

translating

for

him

whenever

they

spoke

in

Chinese

instead

of

Stark.

Many

kilometers

of

prairie

had

passed

by

as

he

listened,

but

he

had

not

seen

it;

before

his

mind's

eye

were

these

people

as

he

imagined

them.

Han

Fei-tzu--

Ender

well

knew

that

name,

tied

as

it

was

to

the

treaty

that

ended

his

hope

that

a

rebellion

of

the

colony

worlds

would

put

an

end

to

Congress,

or

at

least

turn

its

fleet

away

from

Lusitania.

But

now

Jane's

existence,

and

perhaps

the

survival

of

Lusitania

and

all

its

peoples,

hinged

on

what

was

thought

and

said

and

decided

by

two

young

girls

in

a

bedroom

on

an

obscure

colony

world.

Qing-jao,

I

know

you

well,

thought

Ender.

You

are

such

a

bright

one,

but

the

light

you

see

by

comes

entirely

from

the

stories

of

your

gods.

You

are

like

the

pequenino

brothers

who

sat

and

watched

my

stepson

die,

able

at

any

time

to

save

him

by

walking

a

few

dozen

steps

to

fetch

his

food

with

its

anti-descolada

agents;

they

weren't

guilty

of

murder.

Rather

they

were

guilty

of

too

much

belief

in

a

story

they

were

told.

Most

people

are

able

to

hold

most

stories

they're

told

in

abeyance,

to

keep

a

little

distance

between

the

story

and

their

inmost

heart.

But

for

these

brothers--

and

for

you,

Qing-jao--

the

terrible

lie

has

become

the

selfstory,

the

tale

that

you

must

believe

if

you

are

to

remain

yourself.

How

can

I

blame

you

for

wanting

us

all

to

die?

You

are

so

filled

with

the

largeness

of

the

gods,

how

can

you

have

compassion

for

such

small

concerns

as

the

lives

of

three

species

of

raman?

I

know

you,

Qing-jao,

and

I

expect

you

to

behave

no

differently

from

the

way

you

do.

Perhaps

someday,

confronted

by

the

consequences

of

your

own

actions,

you

might

change,

but

I

doubt

it.

Few

who

are

captured

by

such

a

powerful

story

are

ever

able

to

win

free

of

it.

But

you,

Wang-mu,

you

are

owned

by

no

story.

You

trust

nothing

but

your

own

judgment.

Jane

has

told

me

what

you

are,

how

phenomenal

your

mind

must

be,

to

learn

so

many

things

so

quickly,

to

have

such

a

deep

understanding

of

the

people

around

you.

Why

couldn't

you

have

been

just

one

bit

wiser?

Of

course

you

had

to

realize

that

Jane

could

not

possibly

act

in

such

a

way

as

to

cause

the

destruction

of

Path--

but

why

couldn't

you

have

been

wise

enough

to

say

nothing,

wise

enough

to

leave

Qing-jao

ignorant

of

that

fact?

Why

couldn't

you

have

left

just

enough

of

the

truth

unspoken

that

Jane's

life

might

have

been

spared?

If

a

would-be

murderer,

his

sword

drawn,

had

come

to

your

door

demanding

that

you

tell

him

the

whereabouts

of

his

innocent

prey,

would

you

tell

him

that

his

victim

cowers

behind

your

door?

Or

would

you

lie,

and

send

him

on

his

way?

In

her

confusion,

Qing-jao

is

that

killer,

and

Jane

her

first

victim,

with

the

world

of

Lusitania

waiting

to

be

murdered

afterward.

Why

did

you

have

to

speak,

and

tell

her

how

easily

she

could

find

and

kill

us

all?

"What

can

I

do?"

asked

Jane.

Ender

subvocalized

his

response.

"Why

are

you

asking

me

a

question

that

only

you

can

answer?"

"If

you

tell

me

to

do

it,"

said

Jane,

"I

can

block

all

their

messages,

and

save

us

all."

"Even

if

it

led

to

the

destruction

of

Path?"

"If

you

tell

me

to,"

she

pleaded.

"Even

though

you

know

that

in

the

long

run

you'll

probably

be

discovered

anyway?

That

the

fleet

will

probably

not

be

turned

away

from

us,

in

spite

of

all

you

can

do?"

"If

you

tell

me

to

live,

Ender,

then

I

can

do

what

it

takes

to

live."

"Then

do

it,"

said

Ender.

"Cut

off

Path's

ansible

communications."

Did

he

detect

a

tiny

fraction

of

a

second

in

which

Jane

hesitated?

She

could

have

had

many

hours

of

inward

argument

during

that

micropause.

"Command

me,"

said

Jane.

"I

command

you."

Again

that

tiny

hesitation.

Then:

"Make

me

do

it,"

she

insisted.

"How

can

I

make

you

do

it,

if

you

don't

want

to?"

"I

want

to

live,"

she

said.

"Not

as

much

as

you

want

to

be

yourself,"

said

Ender.

"Any

animal

is

willing

to

kill

in

order

to

save

itself."

"Any

animal

is

willing

to

kill

the

Other,"

said

Ender.

"But

the

higher

beings

include

more

and

more

living

things

within

their

self-story,

until

at

last

there

is

no

Other.

Until

the

needs

of

others

are

more

important

than

any

private

desires.

The

highest

beings

of

all

are

the

ones

who

are

willing

to

pay

any

personal

cost

for

the

good

of

those

who

need

them."

"I

would

risk

hurting

Path,"

said

Jane,

"if

I

thought

it

would

really

save

Lusitania."

"But

it

wouldn't."

"I'd

try

to

drive

Qing-jao

into

helpless

madness,

if

I

thought

it

could

save

the

hive

queen

and

the

pequeninos.

She's

very

close

to

losing

her

mind--

I

could

do

it.

"

"Do

it,"

said

Ender.

"Do

what

it

takes."

"I

can't,"

said

Jane.

"Because

it

would

only

hurt

her,

and

wouldn't

save

us

in

the

end."

"If

you

were

a

slightly

lower

animal,"

said

Ender,

"you'd

have

a

much

better

chance

of

coming

out

of

this

thing

alive."

"As

low

as

you

were,

Ender

the

Xenocide?"

"As

low

as

that,"

said

Ender.

"Then

you

could

live."

"Or

perhaps

if

I

were

as

wise

as

you

were

then."

"I

have

my

brother

Peter

inside

me,

as

well

as

my

sister

Valentine,"

said

Ender.

"The

beast

as

well

as

the

angel.

That's

what

you

taught

me,

back

when

you

were

nothing

but

the

program

we

called

the

Fantasy

Game."

"Where

is

the

beast

inside

me?"

"You

don't

have

one,"

said

Ender.

"Maybe

I'm

not

really

alive

at

all,"

said

Jane.

"Maybe

because

I

never

passed

through

the

crucible

of

natural

selection,

I

lack

the

will

to

survive."

"Or

maybe

you

know,

in

some

secret

place

within

yourself,

that

there's

another

way

to

survive,

a

way

that

you

simply

haven't

found

yet."

"That's

a

cheerful

thought,"

said

Jane.

"I'll

pretend

to

believe

in

that."

"Peco

que

deus

te

abencoe,"

said

Ender.

"Oh,

you're

just

getting

sentimental,"

said

Jane.

***

For

a

long

time,

several

minutes,

the

three

faces

in

the

display

gazed

in

silence

at

Qing-jao,

at

Wang-mu.

Then

at

last

the

two

alien

faces

disappeared,

and

all

that

remained

was

the

face

named

Jane.

"I

wish

I

could

do

it,"

she

said.

"I

wish

I

could

kill

your

world

to

save

my

friends."

Relief

came

to

Qing-jao

like

the

first

strong

breath

to

a

swimmer

who

nearly

drowned.

"So

you

can't

stop

me,"

she

said

triumphantly.

"I

can

send

my

message!"

Qing-jao

walked

to

the

terminal

and

sat

down

before

Jane's

watching

face.

But

she

knew

that

the

image

in

the

display

was

an

illusion.

If

Jane

watched,

it

was

not

with

those

human

eyes,

it

was

with

the

visual

sensors

of

the

computer.

It

was

all

electronics,

infinitesimal

machinery

but

machinery

nonetheless.

Not

a

living

soul.

It

was

irrational

to

feel

ashamed

under

that

illusionary

gaze.

"Mistress,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Later,"

said

Qing-jao.

"If

you

do

this,

Jane

will

die.

They'll

shut

down

the

ansibles

and

kill

her."

"What

doesn't

live

cannot

die,"

said

Qing-jao.

"The

only

reason

you

have

the

power

to

kill

her

is

because

of

her

compassion."

"If

she

seems

to

have

compassion

it's

an

illusion--

she

was

programmed

to

simulate

compassion,

that's

all."

"Mistress,

if

you

kill

every

manifestation

of

this

program,

so

that

no

part

of

her

remains

alive,

how

are

you

different

from

Ender

the

Xenocide,

who

killed

all

the

buggers

three

thousand

years

ago?"

"Maybe

I'm

not

different,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Maybe

Ender

also

was

the

servant

of

the

gods."

Wang-mu

knelt

beside

Qing-jao

and

wept

on

the

skirt

of

her

gown.

"I

beg

you,

Mistress,

don't

do

this

evil

thing."

But

Qing-jao

wrote

her

report.

It

stood

as

clear

and

simple

in

her

mind

as

if

the

gods

had

given

the

words

to

her.

"To

Starways

Congress:

The

seditious

writer

known

as

Demosthenes

is

a

woman

now

on

or

near

Lusitania.

She

has

control

of

or

access

to

a

program

that

has

infested

all

ansible

computers,

causing

them

to

fail

to

report

messages

from

the

fleet

and

concealing

the

transmission

of

Demosthenes'

own

writings.

The

only

solution

to

this

problem

is

to

extinguish

the

program's

control

over

ansible

transmissions

by

disconnecting

all

ansibles

from

their

present

computers

and

bringing

clean

new

computers

online,

all

at

once.

For

the

present

I

have

neutralized

the

program,

allowing

me

to

send

this

message

and

probably

allowing

you

to

send

your

orders

to

all

worlds;

but

that

cannot

be

guaranteed

now

and

certainly

cannot

be

expected

to

continue

indefinitely,

so

you

must

act

quickly.

I

suggest

you

set

a

date

exactly

forty

standard

weeks

from

today

for

all

ansibles

to

go

offline

at

once

for

a

period

of

at

least

one

standard

day.

All

the

new

ansible

computers,

when

they

go

online,

must

be

completely

unconnected

to

any

other

computer.

From

now

on

ansible

messages

must

be

manually

re-entered

at

each

ansible

computer

so

that

electronic

contamination

will

never

be

possible

again.

If

you

retransmit

this

message

immediately

to

all

ansibles,

using

your

code

of

authority,

my

report

will

become

your

orders;

no

further

instructions

will

be

needed

and

Demosthenes'

influence

will

end.

If

you

do

not

act

immediately,

I

will

not

be

responsible

for

the

consequences."

To

this

report

Qing-jao

affixed

her

father's

name

and

the

authority

code

he

had

given

her;

her

name

would

mean

nothing

to

Congress,

but

his

name

would

be

heeded,

and

the

presence

of

his

authority

code

would

ensure

that

it

was

received

by

all

the

people

who

had

particular

interest

in

his

statements.

The

message

finished,

Qing-jao

looked

up

into

the

eyes

of

the

apparition

before

her.

With

her

left

hand

resting

on

Wang-mu's

shuddering

back,

and

her

right

hand

over

the

transmit

key,

Qing-jao

made

her

final

challenge.

"Will

you

stop

me

or

will

you

allow

this?"

To

which

Jane

answered,

"Will

you

kill

a

raman

who

has

done

no

harm

to

any

living

soul,

or

will

you

let

me

live?"

Qing-jao

pressed

the

transmit

button.

Jane

bowed

her

head

and

disappeared.

It

would

take

several

seconds

for

the

message

to

be

routed

by

the

house

computer

to

the

nearest

ansible;

from

there,

it

would

go

instantly

to

every

Congress

authority

on

every

one

of

the

Hundred

Worlds

and

many

of

the

colonies

as

well.

On

many

receiving

computers

it

would

be

just

one

more

message

in

the

queue;

but

on

some,

perhaps

hundreds,

Father's

code

would

give

it

enough

priority

that

already

someone

would

be

reading

it,

realizing

its

implications,

and

preparing

a

response.

If

Jane

in

fact

had

let

the

message

through.

So

Qing-jao

waited

for

a

response.

Perhaps

the

reason

no

one

answered

immediately

was

because

they

had

to

contact

each

other

and

discuss

this

message

and

decide,

quickly,

what

had

to

be

done.

Perhaps

that

was

why

no

reply

came

to

the

empty

display

above

her

terminal.

The

door

opened.

It

would

be

Mu-pao

with

the

game

computer.

"Put

it

in

the

corner

by

the

north

window,"

said

Qing-jao

without

looking.

"I

may

yet

need

it,

though

I

hope

not.

"Qing-jao."

It

was

Father,

not

Mu-pao

at

all.

Qing-jao

turned

to

him,

knelt

at

once

to

show

her

respect--

but

also

her

pride.

"Father,

I've

made

your

report

to

Congress.

While

you

communed

with

the

gods,

I

was

able

to

neutralize

the

enemy

program

and

send

the

message

telling

how

to

destroy

it.

I'm

waiting

for

their

answer."

She

waited

for

Father's

praise.

"You

did

this?"

he

asked.

"Without

waiting

for

me?

You

spoke

directly

to

Congress

and

didn't

ask

for

my

consent?"

"You

were

being

purified,

Father.

I

fulfilled

your

assignment."

"But

then--

Jane

will

be

killed."

"That

much

is

certain,"

said

Qing-jao.

"Whether

contact

with

the

Lusitania

Fleet

will

be

restored

then

or

not,

I

can't

be

sure."

Suddenly

she

thought

of

a

flaw

in

her

plans.

"But

the

computers

on

the

fleet

will

also

be

contaminated

by

this

program!

When

contact

is

restored,

the

program

can

retransmit

itself

and--

but

then

all

we'll

have

to

do

is

blank

out

the

ansibles

one

more

time

..."

Father

was

not

looking

at

her.

He

was

looking

at

the

terminal

display

behind

her.

Qing-jao

turned

to

see.

It

was

a

message

from

Congress,

with

the

official

seal

displayed.

It

was

very

brief,

in

the

clipped

style

of

the

bureaucracy.

Han:

Brilliant

work.

Have

transmitted

your

suggestions

as

our

orders.

Contact

with

the

fleet

already

restored.

Did

daughter

help

per

your

note

14FE.3A?

Medals

for

both

if

so.

"Then

it's

done,"

murmured

Father.

"They'll

destroy

Lusitania,

the

pequeninos,

all

those

innocent

people."

"Only

if

the

gods

wish

it,"

said

Qing-jao.

She

was

surprised

that

Father

sounded

so

morose.

Wang-mu

raised

her

head

from

Qing-jao's

lap,

her

face

red

and

wet

with

weeping.

"And

Jane

and

Demosthenes

will

be

gone

as

well,"

she

said.

Qing-jao

gripped

Wang-mu

by

the

shoulder,

held

her

an

arm's

length

away.

"Demosthenes

is

a

traitor,"

said

Qing-jao.

But

Wang-mu

only

looked

away

from

her,

turning

her

gaze

up

to

Han

Fei-tzu.

Qing-jao

also

looked

to

her

father.

"And

Jane--

Father,

you

saw

what

she

was,

how

dangerous."

"She

tried

to

save

us,"

said

Father,

"and

we've

thanked

her

by

setting

in

motion

her

destruction."

Qing-jao

couldn't

speak

or

move,

could

only

stare

at

Father

as

he

leaned

over

her

shoulder

and

touched

the

save

key,

then

the

clear

key.

"Jane,"

said

Father.

"If

you

hear

me.

Please

forgive

me."

There

was

no

answer

from

the

terminal.

"May

all

the

gods

forgive

me,"

said

Father.

"I

was

weak

in

the

moment

when

I

should

have

been

strong,

and

so

my

daughter

has

innocently

done

evil

in

my

name."

He

shuddered.

"I

must--

purify

myself."

The

word

plainly

tasted

like

poison

in

his

mouth.

"That

will

last

forever,

too,

I'm

sure."

He

stepped

back

from

the

computer,

turned

away,

and

left

the

room.

Wang-mu

returned

to

her

crying.

Stupid,

meaningless

crying,

thought

Qingjao.

This

is

a

moment

of

victory.

Except

Jane

has

snatched

the

victory

away

from

me

so

that

even

as

I

triumph

over

her,

she

triumphs

over

me.

She

has

stolen

my

father.

He

no

longer

serves

the

gods

in

his

heart,

even

as

he

continues

to

serve

them

with

his

body.

Yet

along

with

the

pain

of

this

realization

came

a

hot

stab

of

joy:

I

was

stronger.

I

was

stronger

than

Father,

after

all.

When

it

came

to

the

test,

it

was

I

who

served

the

gods,

and

he

who

broke,

who

fell,

who

failed.

There

is

more

to

me

than

I

ever

dreamed

of.

I

am

a

worthy

tool

in

the

hands

of

the

gods;

who

knows

how

they

might

wield

me

now?

Chapter

12

--

GREGO'S

WAR

<It's

a

wonder

that

human

beings

ever

became

intelligent

enough

to

travel

between

worlds.>

<Not

really.

I've

been

thinking

about

that

lately.

Starflight

they

learned

from

you.

Ender

says

they

didn't

grasp

the

physics

of

it

until

your

first

colony

fleet

reached

their

star

system.>

<Should

we

have

stayed

at

home

for

fear

of

teaching

starflight

to

softbodied

four-limbed

hairless

slugs?>

<You

spoke

a

moment

ago

as

if

you

believed

that

human

beings

had

actually

achieved

intelligence.>

<Clearly

they

have.>

<I

think

not.

I

think

they

have

found

a

way

to

take

intelligence.>

<Their

starships

fly.

We

haven't

noticed

any

of

yours

racing

the

lightwaves

through

space.>

<We're

still

very

young,

as

a

species.

But

look

at

us.

Look

at

you.

We

both

have

evolved

a

very

similar

system.

We

each

have

four

kinds

of

life

in

our

species.

The

young,

who

are

helpless

grubs.

The

mates,

who

never

achieve

intelligence--

with

you,

it's

your

drones,

and

with

us,

it's

the

little

mothers.

Then

there's

the

many,

many

individuals

who

have

enough

intelligence

to

perform

manual

tasks--

our

wives

and

brothers,

your

workers.

And

finally

the

intelligent

ones--

we

fathertrees,

and

you,

the

hive

queen.

We

are

the

repository

of

the

wisdom

of

the

race,

because

we

have

the

time

to

think,

to

contemplate.

Ideation

is

our

primary

activity.>

<While

the

humans

are

all

running

around

as

brothers

and

wives.

As

workers.>

<Not

just

workers.

Their

young

go

through

a

helpless

grub

stage,

too,

which

lasts

longer

than

some

of

them

think.

And

when

it's

time

to

reproduce,

they

all

turn

into

drones

or

little

mothers,

little

machines

that

have

only

one

goal

in

life:

to

have

sex

and

die.>

<They

think

they're

rational

through

all

those

stages.>

<Self-delusion.

Even

at

their

best,

they

never,

as

individuals,

rise

above

the

level

of

manual

laborers.

Who

among

them

has

the

time

to

become

intelligent?>

<Not

one.>

<They

never

know

anything.

They

don't

have

enough

years

in

their

little

lives

to

come

to

an

understanding

of

anything

at

all.

And

yet

they

think

they

understand.

From

earliest

childhood,

they

delude

themselves

into

thinking

they

comprehend

the

world,

while

all

that's

really

going

on

is

that

they've

got

some

primitive

assumptions

and

prejudices.

As

they

get

older

they

learn

a

more

elevated

vocabulary

in

which

to

express

their

mindless

pseudo-

knowledge

and

bully

other

people

into

accepting

their

prejudices

as

if

they

were

truth,

but

it

all

amounts

to

the

same

thing.

Individually,

human

beings

are

all

dolts.>

<While

collectively

...>

<Collectively,

they're

a

collection

of

dolts.

But

in

all

their

scurrying

around

and

pretending

to

be

wise,

throwing

out

idiotic

half-understood

theories

about

this

and

that,

one

or

two

of

them

will

come

up

with

some

idea

that

is

just

a

little

bit

closer

to

the

truth

than

what

was

already

known.

And

in

a

sort

of

fumbling

trial

and

error,

about

half

the

time

the

truth

actually

rises

to

the

top

and

becomes

accepted

by

people

who

still

don't

understand

it,

who

simply

adopt

it

as

a

new

prejudice

to

be

trusted

blindly

until

the

next

dolt

accidentally

comes

up

with

an

improvement.>

<So

you're

saying

that

no

one

is

ever

individually

intelligent,

and

groups

are

even

stupider

than

individuals--

and

yet

by

keeping

so

many

fools

engaged

in

pretending

to

be

intelligent,

they

still

come

up

with

some

of

the

same

results

that

an

intelligent

species

would

come

up

with.>

<Exactly.>

<If

they're

so

stupid

and

we're

so

intelligent,

why

do

we

have

only

one

hive,

which

thrives

here

because

a

human

being

carried

us?

And

why

have

you

been

so

utterly

dependent

on

them

for

every

technical

and

scientific

advance

you

make?>

<Maybe

intelligence

isn't

all

it's

cracked

up

to

be.>

<Maybe

we're

the

fools,

for

thinking

we

know

things.

Maybe

humans

are

the

only

ones

who

can

deal

with

the

fact

that

nothing

can

ever

be

known

at

all.>

Quara

was

the

last

to

arrive

at

Mother's

house.

It

was

Planter

who

fetched

her,

the

pequenino

who

served

as

Ender's

assistant

in

the

fields.

It

was

clear

from

the

expectant

silence

in

the

living

room

that

Miro

had

not

actually

told

anyone

anything

yet.

But

they

all

knew,

as

surely

as

Quara

knew,

why

he

had

called

them

together.

It

had

to

be

Quim.

Ender

might

have

reached

Quim

by

now,

just

barely;

and

Ender

could

talk

to

Miro

by

way

of

the

transmitters

they

wore.

If

Quim

were

all

right,

they

wouldn't

have

been

summoned.

They

would

simply

have

been

told.

So

they

all

knew.

Quara

scanned

their

faces

as

she

stood

in

the

doorway.

Ela,

looking

stricken.

Grego,

his

face

angry--

always

angry,

the

petulant

fool.

Olhado,

expressionless,

his

eyes

gleaming.

And

Mother.

Who

could

read

that

terrible

mask

she

wore?

Grief,

certainly,

like

Ela,

and

fury

as

hot

as

Grego's,

and

also

the

cold

inhuman

distance

of

Olhado's

face.

We

all

wear

Mother's

face,

one

way

or

another.

What

part

of

her

is

me?

If

I

could

understand

myself,

what

would

I

then

recognize

in

Mother's

twisted

posture

in

her

chair?

"He

died

of

the

descolada,"

Miro

said.

"This

morning.

Andrew

got

there

just

now."

"Don't

say

that

name,"

Mother

said.

Her

voice

was

husky

with

ill-contained

grief.

"He

died

as

a

martyr,"

said

Miro.

"He

died

as

he

would

have

wanted

to."

Mother

got

up

from

her

chair,

awkwardly--

for

the

first

time,

Quara

realized

that

Mother

was

getting

old.

She

walked

with

uncertain

steps

until

she

stood

right

in

front

of

Miro,

straddling

his

knees.

Then

she

slapped

him

with

all

her

strength

across

the

face.

It

was

an

unbearable

moment.

An

adult

woman

striking

a

helpless

cripple,

that

was

hard

enough

to

see;

but

Mother

striking

Miro,

the

one

who

had

been

their

strength

and

salvation

all

through

their

childhood,

that

could

not

be

endured.

Ela

and

Grego

leaped

to

their

feet

and

pulled

her

away,

dragged

her

back

to

her

chair.

"What

are

you

trying

to

do!"

cried

Ela.

"Hitting

Miro

won't

bring

Quim

back

to

us!"

"Him

and

that

jewel

in

his

ear!"

Mother

shouted.

She

lunged

toward

Miro

again;

they

barely

held

her

back,

despite

her

seeming

feebleness.

"What

do

you

know

about

the

way

people

want

to

die!"

Quara

had

to

admire

the

way

Miro

faced

her,

unabashed,

even

though

his

cheek

was

red

from

her

blow.

"I

know

that

death

is

not

the

worst

thing

in

this

world,"

said

Miro.

"Get

out

of

my

house,"

said

Mother.

Miro

stood

up.

"You

aren't

grieving

for

him,"

he

said.

"You

don't

even

know

who

he

was."

"Don't

you

dare

say

that

to

me!"

"If

you

loved

him

you

wouldn't

have

tried

to

stop

him

from

going,"

said

Miro.

His

voice

wasn't

loud,

and

his

speech

was

thick

and

hard

to

understand.

They

listened,

all

of

them,

in

silence.

Even

Mother,

in

anguished

silence,

for

his

words

were

terrible.

"But

you

don't

love

him.

You

don't

know

how

to

love

people.

You

only

know

how

to

own

them.

And

because

people

will

never

act

just

like

you

want

them

to,

Mother,

you'll

always

feel

betrayed.

And

because

eventually

everybody

dies,

you'll

always

feel

cheated.

But

you're

the

cheat,

Mother.

You're

the

one

who

uses

our

love

for

you

to

try

to

control

us."

"Miro,"

said

Ela.

Quara

recognized

the

tone

in

Ela's

voice.

It

was

as

if

they

were

all

little

children

again,

with

Ela

trying

to

calm

Miro,

to

persuade

him

to

soften

his

judgment.

Quara

remembered

hearing

Ela

speak

to

him

that

way

once

when

Father

had

just

beaten

Mother,

and

Miro

said,

"I'll

kill

him.

He

won't

live

out

this

night."

This

was

the

same

thing.

Miro

was

saying

vicious

things

to

Mother,

words

that

had

the

power

to

kill.

Only

Ela

couldn't

stop

him

in

time,

not

now,

because

the

words

had

already

been

said.

His

poison

was

in

Mother

now,

doing

its

work,

seeking

out

her

heart

to

burn

it

up.

"You

heard

Mother,"

said

Grego.

"Get

out

of

here."

"I'm

going,"

said

Miro.

"But

I

said

only

the

truth."

Grego

strode

toward

Miro,

took

him

by

the

shoulders,

and

bodily

propelled

him

toward

the

door.

"You're

not

one

of

us!"

said

Grego.

"You've

got

no

right

to

say

anything

to

us!"

Quara

shoved

herself

between

them,

facing

Grego.

"If

Miro

hasn't

earned

the

right

to

speak

in

this

family,

then

we

aren't

a

family!"

"You

said

it,"

murmured

Olhado.

"Get

out

of

my

way,"

said

Grego.

Quara

had

heard

him

speak

threateningly

before,

a

thousand

times

at

least.

But

this

time,

standing

so

close

to

him,

his

breath

in

her

face,

she

realized

that

he

was

out

of

control.

That

the

news

of

Quim's

death

had

hit

him

hard,

that

maybe

at

this

moment

he

wasn't

quite

sane.

"I'm

not

in

your

way,"

said

Quara.

"Go

ahead.

Knock

a

woman

down.

Shove

a

cripple.

It's

in

your

nature,

Grego.

You

were

born

to

destroy

things.

I'm

ashamed

to

belong

to

the

same

species

as

you,

let

alone

the

same

family."

Only

after

she

spoke

did

she

realize

that

maybe

she

was

pushing

Grego

too

far.

After

all

these

years

of

sparring

between

them,

this

time

she

had

drawn

blood.

His

face

was

terrifying.

But

he

didn't

hit

her.

He

stepped

around

her,

around

Miro,

and

stood

in

the

doorway,

his

hands

on

the

doorframe.

Pushing

outward,

as

if

he

were

trying

to

press

the

walls

out

of

his

way.

Or

perhaps

he

was

clinging

to

the

walls,

hoping

they

could

hold

him

in.

"I'm

not

going

to

let

you

make

me

angry

at

you,

Quara,"

said

Grego.

"I

know

who

my

enemy

is."

Then

he

was

gone,

out

the

door

into

the

new

darkness.

A

moment

later,

Miro

followed,

saying

nothing

more.

Ela

spoke

as

she

also

walked

to

the

door.

"Whatever

lies

you

may

be

telling

yourself,

Mother,

it

wasn't

Ender

or

anyone

else

who

destroyed

our

family

here

tonight.

It

was

you."

Then

she

was

gone.

Olhado

got

up

and

left,

wordlessly.

Quara

wanted

to

slap

him

as

he

passed

her,

to

make

him

speak.

Have

you

recorded

everything

in

your

computer

eyes,

Olhado?

Have

you

got

all

the

pictures

etched

in

memory?

Well,

don't

be

too

proud

of

yourself.

I

may

have

only

a

brain

of

tissues

to

record

this

wonderful

night

in

the

history

of

the

Ribeira

family,

but

I'll

bet

my

pictures

are

every

bit

as

clear

as

yours.

Mother

looked

up

at

Quara.

Mother's

face

was

streaked

with

tears.

Quara

couldn't

remember--

had

she

ever

seen

Mother

weep

before?

"So

you're

all

that's

left,"

said

Mother.

"Me?"

said

Quara.

"I'm

the

one

you

cut

off

from

access

to

the

lab,

remember?

I'm

the

one

you

cut

off

from

my

life's

work.

Don't

expect

me

to

be

your

friend."

Then

Quara,

too,

left.

Walked

out

into

the

night

air

feeling

invigorated.

Justified.

Let

the

old

hag

think

about

that

one

for

a

while,

see

if

she

likes

feeling

cut

off,

the

way

she

made

me

feel.

It

was

maybe

five

minutes

later,

when

Quara

was

nearly

to

the

gate,

when

the

glow

of

her

riposte

had

faded,

that

she

began

to

realize

what

she

had

done

to

her

mother.

What

they

all

had

done.

Left

Mother

alone.

Left

her

feeling

that

she

had

lost,

not

just

Quim,

but

her

entire

family.

That

was

a

terrible

thing

to

do

to

her,

and

Mother

didn't

deserve

it.

Quara

turned

at

once

and

ran

back

to

the

house.

But

as

she

came

through

the

door,

Ela

also

entered

the

living

room

from

the

other

door,

the

one

that

led

back

farther

into

the

house.

"She

isn't

here,"

said

Ela.

"Nossa

Senhora,"

said

Quara.

"I

said

such

awful

things

to

her."

"We

all

did."

"She

needed

us.

Quim

is

dead,

and

all

we

could

do--"

"When

she

hit

Miro

like

that,

it

was

..."

To

her

surprise,

Quara

found

herself

weeping,

clinging

to

her

older

sister.

Am

I

still

a

child,

then,

after

all?

Yes,

I

am,

we

all

are,

and

Ela

is

still

the

only

one

who

knows

how

to

comfort

us.

"Ela,

was

Quim

the

only

one

who

held

us

together?

Aren't

we

a

family

anymore,

now

that

he's

gone?"

"I

don't

know,"

said

Ela.

"What

can

we

do?"

In

answer,

Ela

took

her

hand

and

led

her

out

of

the

house.

Quara

asked

where

they

were

going,

but

Ela

wouldn't

answer,

just

held

her

hand

and

led

her

along.

Quara

went

willingly--

she

had

no

good

idea

of

what

to

do,

and

it

felt

safe

somehow,

just

to

follow

Ela.

At

first

she

thought

Ela

was

looking

for

Mother,

but

no--

she

didn't

head

for

the

lab

or

any

other

likely

place.

Where

they

ended

up

surprised

her

even

more.

They

stood

before

the

shrine

that

the

people

of

Lusitania

had

erected

in

the

middle

of

the

town.

The

shrine

to

Gusto

and

Cida,

their

grandparents,

the

xenobiologists

who

had

first

discovered

a

way

to

contain

the

descolada

virus

and

thus

saved

the

human

colony

on

Lusitania.

Even

as

they

found

the

drugs

that

would

stop

the

descolada

from

killing

people,

they

themselves

had

died,

too

far

gone

with

the

infection

for

their

own

drug

to

save

them.

The

people

adored

them,

built

this

shrine,

called

them

Os

Venerados

even

before

the

church

beatified

them.

And

now

that

they

were

only

one

step

away

from

canonization

as

saints,

it

was

permitted

to

pray

to

them.

To

Quara's

surprise,

that

was

why

Ela

had

come

here.

She

knelt

before

the

shrine,

and

even

though

Quara

really

wasn't

much

of

a

believer,

she

knelt

beside

her

sister.

"Grandfather,

Grandmother,

pray

to

God

for

us.

Pray

for

the

soul

of

our

brother

Estevao.

Pray

for

all

our

souls.

Pray

to

Christ

to

forgive

us."

That

was

a

prayer

in

which

Quara

could

join

with

her

whole

heart.

"Protect

your

daughter,

our

mother,

protect

her

from...

from

her

grief

and

anger

and

make

her

know

that

we

love

her

and

that

you

love

her

and

that...

God

loves

her,

if

he

does--

oh,

please,

tell

God

to

love

her

and

don't

let

her

do

anything

crazy."

Quara

had

never

heard

anyone

pray

like

this.

It

was

always

memorized

prayers,

or

written-down

prayers.

Not

this

gush

of

words.

But

then,

Os

Venerados

were

not

like

any

other

saints

or

blessed

ones.

They

were

Grandmother

and

Grandfather,

even

though

we

never

met

them

in

our

lives.

"Tell

God

that

we've

had

enough

of

this,"

said

Ela.

"We

have

to

find

a

way

out

of

all

this.

Piggies

killing

humans.

This

fleet

that's

coming

to

destroy

us.

The

descolada

trying

to

wipe

everything

out.

Our

family

hating

each

other.

Find

us

a

way

out

of

this,

Grandfather,

Grandmother,

or

if

there

isn't

a

way

then

get

God

to

open

up

a

way

because

this

can't

go

on."

Then

an

exhausted

silence,

both

Ela

and

Quara

breathing

heavily.

"Em

nome

do

Pai

e

do

Filho

e

do

Espirito

Santo,"

said

Ela.

"Amem."

"Amem,"

whispered

Quara.

Then

Ela

embraced

her

sister

and

they

wept

together

in

the

night.

***

Valentine

was

surprised

to

find

that

the

Mayor

and

the

Bishop

were

the

only

other

people

at

the

emergency

meeting.

Why

was

she

there?

She

had

no

constituency,

no

claim

to

authority.

Mayor

Kovano

Zeljezo

pulled

up

a

chair

for

her.

All

the

furniture

in

the

Bishop's

private

chamber

was

elegant,

but

the

chairs

were

designed

to

be

painful.

The

seat

was

so

shallow

from

front

to

back

that

to

sit

at

all,

you

had

to

keep

your

buttocks

right

up

against

the

back.

And

the

back

itself

was

ramrod

straight,

with

no

allowances

at

all

for

the

shape

of

the

human

spine,

and

it

rose

so

high

that

your

head

was

pushed

forward.

If

you

sat

on

one

for

any

length

of

time,

the

chair

would

force

you

to

bend

forward,

to

lean

your

arms

on

your

knees.

Perhaps

that

was

the

point,

thought

Valentine.

Chairs

that

make

you

bow

in

the

presence

of

God.

Or

perhaps

it

was

even

more

subtle.

The

chairs

were

designed

to

make

you

so

physically

uncomfortable

that

you

longed

for

a

less

corporeal

existence.

Punish

the

flesh

so

you'll

prefer

to

live

in

the

spirit.

"You

look

puzzled,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"I

can

see

why

the

two

of

you

would

confer

in

an

emergency,"

said

Valentine.

"Did

you

need

me

to

take

notes?"

"Sweet

humility,"

said

Peregrino.

"But

we

have

read

your

writings,

my

daughter,

and

we

would

be

fools

not

to

seek

out

your

wisdom

in

a

time

of

trouble."

"Whatever

wisdom

I

have

I'll

give

you,"

said

Valentine,

"but

I

wouldn't

hope

for

much."

With

that,

Mayor

Kovano

plunged

into

the

subject

of

the

meeting.

"There

are

many

long-term

problems,"

he

said,

"but

we

won't

have

much

chance

to

solve

those

if

we

don't

solve

the

immediate

one.

Last

night

there

was

some

kind

of

quarrel

at

the

Ribeira

house--"

"Why

must

our

finest

minds

be

grouped

in

our

most

unstable

family?"

murmured

the

Bishop.

"They

aren't

the

most

unstable

family,

Bishop

Peregrino,"

said

Valentine.

"They're

merely

the

family

whose

inner

quakings

cause

the

most

perturbation

at

the

surface.

Other

families

suffer

much

worse

turmoil,

but

you

never

notice

because

they

don't

matter

so

much

to

the

colony."

The

Bishop

nodded

sagely,

but

Valentine

suspected

that

he

was

annoyed

at

being

corrected

on

so

trivial

a

point.

Only

it

wasn't

trivial,

she

knew.

If

the

Bishop

and

the

Mayor

started

thinking

that

the

Ribeira

family

was

more

unstable

than

in

fact

it

was,

they

might

lose

trust

in

Ela

or

Miro

or

Novinha,

all

of

whom

were

absolutely

essential

if

Lusitania

were

to

survive

the

coming

crises.

For

that

matter,

even

the

most

immature

ones,

Quara

and

Grego,

might

be

needed.

They

had

already

lost

Quim,

probably

the

best

of

them

all.

It

would

be

foolish

to

throw

the

others

away

as

well;

yet

if

the

colony's

leaders

were

to

start

misjudging

the

Ribeiras

as

a

group,

they

would

soon

misjudge

them

as

individuals,

too.

"Last

night,"

Mayor

Kovano

continued,

"the

family

dispersed,

and

as

far

as

we

know,

few

of

them

are

speaking

to

any

of

the

others.

I

tried

to

find

Novinha,

and

only

recently

learned

that

she

has

taken

refuge

with

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ

and

won't

see

or

speak

to

anyone.

Ela

tells

me

that

her

mother

has

put

a

seal

on

all

the

files

in

the

xenobiology

laboratory,

so

that

work

there

has

come

to

an

absolute

standstill

this

morning.

Quara

is

with

Ela,

believe

it

or

not.

The

boy

Miro

is

outside

the

perimeter

somewhere.

Olhado

is

at

home

and

his

wife

says

he

has

turned

his

eyes

off,

which

is

his

way

of

withdrawing

from

life."

"So

far,"

said

Peregrino,

"it

sounds

like

they're

all

taking

Father

Estevao's

death

very

badly.

I

must

visit

with

them

and

help

them."

"All

of

these

are

perfectly

acceptable

grief

responses,"

said

Kovano,

"and

I

wouldn't

have

called

this

meeting

if

this

were

all.

As

you

say,

Your

Grace,

you

would

deal

with

this

as

their

spiritual

leader,

without

any

need

for

me."

"Grego,"

said

Valentine,

realizing

who

had

not

been

accounted

for

in

Kovano's

list.

"Exactly,"

said

Kovano.

"His

response

was

to

go

into

a

bar--

several

bars,

before

the

night

was

over--

and

tell

every

half-drunk

paranoid

bigot

in

Milagre--

of

which

we

have

our

fair

share--

that

the

piggies

have

murdered

Father

Quim

in

cold

blood."

"Que

Deus

nos

abencoe,"

murmured

Bishop

Peregrino.

"One

of

the

bars

had

a

disturbance,"

said

Kovano.

"Windows

shattered,

chairs

broken,

two

men

hospitalized."

"A

brawl?"

asked

the

Bishop.

"Not

really.

Just

anger

vented

in

general."

"So

they

got

it

out

of

their

system."

"I

hope

so,"

said

Kovano.

"But

it

seemed

only

to

stop

when

the

sun

came

up.

And

when

the

constable

arrived."

"Constable?"

asked

Valentine.

"Just

one?"

"He

heads

a

volunteer

police

force,"

said

Kovano.

"Like

the

volunteer

fire

brigade.

Two-hour

patrols.

We

woke

some

up.

It

took

twenty

of

them

to

quiet

things

down.

We

only

have

about

fifty

on

the

whole

force,

usually

with

only

four

on

duty

at

any

one

time.

They

usually

spend

the

night

walking

around

telling

each

other

jokes.

And

some

of

the

off-duty

police

were

among

the

ones

trashing

the

bar."

"So

you're

saying

they're

not

terribly

reliable

in

an

emergency."

"They

behaved

splendidly

last

night,"

said

Kovano.

"The

ones

who

were

on

duty,

I

mean."

"Still,

there's

not

a

hope

of

them

controlling

a

real

riot,"

said

Valentine.

"They

handled

things

last

night,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"Tonight

the

first

shock

will

have

worn

off."

"On

the

contrary,"

said

Valentine.

"Tonight

the

word

will

have

spread.

Everybody

will

know

about

Quim's

death

and

the

anger

will

be

all

the

hotter."

"Perhaps,"

said

Mayor

Kovano.

"But

what

worries

me

is

the

next

day,

when

Andrew

brings

the

body

home.

Father

Estevao

wasn't

all

that

popular

a

figure--

he

never

went

drinking

with

the

boys--

but

he

was

a

kind

of

spiritual

symbol.

As

a

martyr,

he'll

have

a

lot

more

people

wanting

to

avenge

him

than

he

ever

had

disciples

wanting

to

follow

him

during

his

life."

"So

you're

saying

we

should

have

a

small

and

simple

funeral,"

said

Peregrino.

"I

don't

know,"

said

Kovano.

"Maybe

what

the

people

need

is

a

big

funeral,

where

they

can

vent

their

grief

and

get

it

all

out

and

over

with."

"The

funeral

is

nothing,"

said

Valentine.

"Your

problem

is

tonight."

"Why

tonight?"

said

Kovano.

"The

first

shock

of

the

news

of

Father

Estevao's

death

will

be

over.

The

body

won't

be

back

till

tomorrow.

What's

tonight?"

"Tonight

you

have

to

close

all

the

bars.

Don't

allow

any

alcohol

to

flow.

Arrest

Grego

and

confine

him

until

after

the

funeral.

Declare

a

curfew

at

sundown

and

put

every

policeman

on

duty.

Patrol

the

city

all

night

in

groups

of

four,

with

nightsticks

and

sidearms."

"Our

police

don't

have

sidearms."

"Give

them

sidearms

anyway.

They

don't

have

to

load

them,

they

just

have

to

have

them.

A

nightstick

is

an

invitation

to

argue

with

authority,

because

you

can

always

run

away.

A

pistol

is

an

incentive

to

behave

politely."

"This

sounds

very

extreme,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"A

curfew!

What

about

night

shifts?"

"Cancel

all

but

vital

services."

"Forgive

me,

Valentine,"

said

Mayor

Kovano,

"but

if

we

overreact

so

badly,

won't

that

just

blow

things

out

of

proportion?

Maybe

even

cause

the

kind

of

panic

we

want

to

avoid?"

"You've

never

seen

a

riot,

have

you?"

"Only

what

happened

last

night,"

said

the

Mayor.

"Milagre

is

a

very

small

town,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"Only

about

fifteen

thousand

people.

We're

hardly

large

enough

to

have

a

real

riot--

that's

for

big

cities,

on

heavily

populated

worlds."

"It's

not

a

function

of

population

size,"

said

Valentine,

"it's

a

function

of

population

density

and

public

fear.

Your

fifteen

thousand

people

are

crammed

together

in

a

space

hardly

large

enough

to

be

the

downtown

of

a

city.

They

have

a

fence

around

them--

by

choice--

because

outside

that

fence

there

are

creatures

who

are

unbearably

strange

and

who

think

they

own

the

whole

world,

even

though

everybody

can

see

vast

prairies

that

should

be

open

for

humans

to

use

except

the

piggies

refuse

to

let

them.

The

city

has

been

scarred

by

plague,

and

now

they're

cut

off

from

every

other

world

and

there's

a

fleet

coming

sometime

in

the

near

future

to

invade

and

oppress

and

punish

them.

And

in

their

minds,

all

of

this,

all

of

it,

is

the

piggies'

fault.

Last

night

they

first

learned

that

the

piggies

have

killed

again,

even

after

they

took

a

solemn

vow

not

to

harm

a

human

being.

No

doubt

Grego

gave

them

a

very

colorful

account

of

the

piggies'

treachery--

the

boy

has

a

way

with

words,

especially

nasty

ones--

and

the

few

men

who

were

in

the

bars

reacted

with

violence.

I

assure

you,

things

will

only

be

worse

tonight,

unless

you

head

them

off."

"If

we

take

that

kind

of

oppressive

action,

they'll

think

we're

panicking,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino.

"They'll

think

you're

firmly

in

control.

The

levelheaded

people

will

be

grateful

to

you.

You'll

restore

public

trust."

"I

don't

know,"

said

Mayor

Kovano.

"No

mayor

has

ever

done

anything

like

that

before."

"No

other

mayor

ever

had

the

need."

"People

will

say

that

I

used

the

slightest

excuse

to

take

dictatorial

powers."

"Maybe

they

will,"

said

Valentine.

"They'll

never

believe

that

there

would

have

been

a

riot."

"So

perhaps

you'll

get

defeated

at

the

next

election,"

said

Valentine.

"What

of

that?"

Peregrino

laughed

aloud.

"She

thinks

like

a

cleric,"

he

said.

"I'm

willing

to

lose

an

election

in

order

to

do

the

right

thing,"

said

Kovano,

a

little

resentfully.

"You're

just

not

sure

it's

the

right

thing,"

said

Valentine.

"Well,

you

can't

know

that

there'll

be

a

riot

tonight,"

said

Kovano.

"Yes

I

can,"

said

Valentine.

"I

promise

that

unless

you

take

firm

control

right

now,

and

stifle

any

possibility

of

crowds

forming

tonight,

you

will

lose

a

lot

more

than

the

next

election."

The

Bishop

was

still

chuckling.

"This

does

not

sound

like

the

woman

who

told

us

that

whatever

wisdom

she

had,

she

would

share,

but

we

mustn't

hope

for

much."

"If

you

think

I'm

overreacting,

what

do

you

propose?"

"I'll

announce

a

memorial

service

for

Quim

tonight,

and

prayers

for

peace

and

calm."

"That

will

bring

to

the

cathedral

exactly

the

people

who

would

never

be

part

of

a

riot

anyway,"

said

Valentine.

"You

don't

understand

how

important

faith

is

to

the

people

of

Lusitania,"

said

Peregrino.

"And

you

don't

understand

how

devastating

fear

and

rage

can

be,

and

how

quickly

religion

and

civilization

and

human

decency

are

forgotten

when

a

mob

forms."

"I'll

put

all

the

police

on

alert

tonight,"

said

Mayor

Kovano,

"and

put

half

of

them

on

duty

from

dusk

to

midnight.

But

I

won't

close

the

bars

or

declare

a

curfew.

I

want

life

to

go

on

as

normally

as

possible.

If

we

started

changing

everything,

shutting

everything

down,

we'd

just

be

giving

them

more

reasons

to

be

afraid

and

angry."

"You'd

be

giving

them

a

sense

that

authority

was

in

command,"

said

Valentine.

"You'd

be

taking

action

that

was

commensurate

with

the

terrible

feelings

they

have.

They'd

know

that

somebody

was

doing

something."

"You

are

very

wise,"

said

Bishop

Peregrino,

"and

this

would

be

the

best

advice

for

a

large

city,

especially

on

a

planet

less

true

to

the

Christian

faith.

But

we

are

a

mere

village,

and

the

people

are

pious.

They

don't

need

to

be

bullied.

They

need

encouragement

and

solace

tonight,

not

curfews

and

closings

and

pistols

and

patrols."

"These

are

your

choices

to

make,"

said

Valentine.

"As

I

said,

what

wisdom

I

have,

I

share."

"And

we

appreciate

it.

You

can

be

sure

I'll

be

watching

things

closely

tonight,"

said

Kovano.

"Thank

you

for

inviting

me,"

said

Valentine.

"But

as

you

can

see,

as

I

predicted,

it

didn't

come

to

much."

She

got

up

from

her

chair,

her

body

aching

from

sitting

so

long

in

that

impossible

posture.

She

had

not

bowed

herself

forward.

Nor

did

she

bow

even

now,

as

the

Bishop

extended

his

hand

to

be

kissed.

Instead,

she

shook

his

hand

firmly,

then

shook

Mayor

Kovano's

hand.

As

equals.

As

strangers.

She

left

the

room,

burning

inside.

She

had

warned

them

and

told

them

what

they

ought

to

do.

But

like

most

leaders

who

had

never

faced

a

real

crisis,

they

didn't

believe

that

anything

would

be

different

tonight

from

most

other

nights.

People

only

really

believe

in

what

they've

seen

before.

After

tonight,

Kovano

will

believe

in

curfews

and

closings

at

times

of

public

stress.

But

by

then

it

will

be

too

late.

By

then

they

will

be

counting

the

casualties.

How

many

graves

would

be

dug

beside

Quim's?

And

whose

bodies

would

go

into

them?

Though

Valentine

was

a

stranger

here

and

knew

very

few

of

the

people,

she

couldn't

just

accept

the

riot

as

inevitable.

There

was

only

one

other

hope.

She

would

talk

to

Grego.

Try

to

persuade

him

of

the

seriousness

of

what

was

happening

here.

If

he

went

from

bar

to

bar

tonight,

counseling

patience,

speaking

calmly,

then

the

riot

might

be

forestalled.

Only

he

had

any

chance

of

doing

it.

They

knew

him.

He

was

Quim's

brother.

He

was

the

one

whose

words

had

so

angered

them

last

night.

Enough

men

might

listen

to

him

that

the

riot

might

be

contained,

forestalled,

channeled.

She

had

to

find

Grego.

If

only

Ender

were

here.

She

was

a

historian;

he

had

actually

led

men

into

battle.

Well,

boys,

actually.

He

had

led

boys.

But

it

was

the

same

thing--

he'd

know

what

to

do.

Why

is

he

away

now?

Why

is

this

in

my

hands?

I

haven't

the

stomach

for

violence

and

confrontation.

I

never

have.

That's

why

Ender

was

born

in

the

first

place,

a

third

child

conceived

at

government

request

in

an

era

when

parents

weren't

usually

allowed

to

have

more

than

two

without

devastating

legal

sanctions:

because

Peter

had

been

too

vicious,

and

she,

Valentine,

had

been

too

mild.

Ender

would

have

talked

the

Mayor

and

the

Bishop

into

acting

sensibly.

And

if

he

couldn't,

he

would

have

known

how

to

go

into

town

himself,

calm

things

down,

keep

things

under

control.

As

she

wished

for

Ender

to

be

with

her,

though,

she

knew

that

even

he

couldn't

control

what

was

going

to

happen

tonight.

Maybe

even

what

she

had

suggested

wouldn't

have

been

enough.

She

had

based

her

conclusions

about

what

would

happen

tonight

on

all

that

she

had

seen

and

read

on

many

different

worlds

in

many

different

times.

Last

night's

conflagration

would

definitely

spread

much

farther

tonight.

But

now

she

was

beginning

to

realize

that

things

might

be

even

worse

than

she

had

first

assumed.

The

people

of

Lusitania

had

lived

in

unexpressed

fear

on

an

alien

world

for

far

too

long.

Every

other

human

colony

had

immediately

spread

out,

taken

possession

of

their

world,

made

it

their

own

within

a

few

generations.

The

humans

of

Lusitania

still

lived

in

a

tiny

compound,

a

virtual

zoo

with

terrifying

swinelike

creatures

peering

in

at

them

through

the

bars.

What

was

pent

up

within

these

people

could

not

be

estimated.

It

probably

could

not

even

be

contained.

Not

for

a

single

day.

The

deaths

of

Libo

and

Pipo

in

past

years

had

been

bad

enough.

But

they

had

been

scientists,

working

among

the

piggies.

With

them

it

was

like

airplane

crashes

or

starship

explosions.

If

only

the

crew

was

aboard,

then

the

public

didn't

get

quite

so

upset--

the

crew

was

being

paid

for

the

risk

they

took.

Only

when

civilians

were

killed

did

such

accidents

cause

fear

and

outrage.

And

in

the

minds

of

the

people

of

Lusitania,

Quim

was

an

innocent

civilian.

No,

more

than

that:

He

was

a

holy

man,

bringing

brotherhood

and

holiness

to

these

undeserving

halfanimals.

Killing

him

was

not

just

bestial

and

cruel,

it

was

also

sacrilege.

The

people

of

Lusitania

were

every

bit

as

pious

as

Bishop

Peregrino

thought.

What

he

forgot

was

the

way

pious

people

had

always

reacted

to

insults

against

their

god.

Peregrino

didn't

remember

enough

of

Christian

history,

thought

Valentine,

or

perhaps

he

simply

thought

that

all

that

sort

of

thing

had

ended

with

the

Crusades.

If

the

cathedral

was,

in

fact,

the

center

of

life

in

Lusitania,

and

if

the

people

were

devoted

to

their

priests,

why

did

Peregrino

imagine

that

their

grief

at

the

murder

of

a

priest

could

be

expressed

in

a

simple

prayer

service?

It

would

only

add

to

their

fury,

if

the

Bishop

seemed

to

think

that

Quim's

death

was

nothing

much.

He

was

adding

to

the

problem,

not

solving

it.

She

was

still

searching

for

Grego

when

she

heard

the

bells

start

to

toll.

The

call

to

prayer.

Yet

this

was

not

a

normal

time

for

mass;

people

must

be

looking

up

in

surprise

at

the

sound,

wondering,

Why

is

the

bell

tolling?

And

then

remembering--

Father

Estevao

is

dead.

Father

Quim

was

murdered

by

the

piggies.

Oh,

yes,

Peregrino,

what

an

excellent

idea,

ringing

that

prayer

bell.

That

will

help

the

people

feel

like

things

are

calm

and

normal.

From

all

wise

men,

O

Lord,

protect

us.

***

Miro

lay

curled

in

a

bend

of

one

of

Human's

roots.

He

had

not

slept

much

the

night

before,

if

at

all,

yet

even

now

he

lay

there

unstirring,

with

pequeninos

coming

and

going

all

around

him,

the

sticks

beating

out

rhythms

on

Human's

and

Rooter's

trunks.

Miro

heard

the

conversations,

understanding

most

of

them

even

though

he

wasn't

yet

fluent

in

Father

Tongue

because

the

brothers

made

no

effort

to

conceal

their

own

agitated

conversations

from

him.

He

was

Miro,

after

all.

They

trusted

him.

So

it

was

all

right

for

him

to

realize

how

angry

and

afraid

they

were.

The

fathertree

named

Warmaker

had

killed

a

human.

And

not

just

any

human--

he

and

his

tribe

had

murdered

Father

Estevao,

the

most

beloved

of

human

beings

after

only

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead

himself.

It

was

unspeakable.

What

should

they

do?

They

had

promised

the

Speaker

not

to

make

war

on

each

other

anymore,

but

how

else

could

they

punish

Warmaker's

tribe

and

show

the

humans

that

the

pequeninos

repudiated

their

vicious

act?

War

was

the

only

answer,

all

the

brothers

of

every

tribe

attacking

Warmaker's

forest

and

cutting

down

all

their

trees

except

those

known

to

have

argued

against

Warmaker's

plan.

And

their

mothertree?

That

was

the

debate

that

still

raged:

Whether

it

was

enough

to

kill

all

the

brothers

and

complicit

fathertrees

in

Warmaker's

forest,

or

whether

they

should

cut

down

the

mothertree

as

well,

so

that

there

was

no

chance

of

any

of

Warmaker's

seed

taking

root

in

the

world

again.

They

would

leave

Warmaker

alive

long

enough

to

see

the

destruction

of

his

tribe,

and

then

they

would

burn

him

to

death,

the

most

terrible

of

all

executions,

and

the

only

time

the

pequeninos

ever

used

fire

within

a

forest.

Miro

heard

all

this,

and

wanted

to

speak,

wanted

to

say,

What

good

is

all

this,

now?

But

he

knew

that

the

pequeninos

could

not

be

stopped.

They

were

too

angry

now.

They

were

angry

partly

because

of

grief

at

Quim's

death,

but

also

in

large

part

because

they

were

ashamed.

Warmaker

had

shamed

them

all

by

breaking

their

treaty.

Humans

would

never

trust

the

pequeninos

again,

unless

they

destroyed

Warmaker

and

his

tribe

utterly.

The

decision

was

made.

Tomorrow

morning

all

the

brothers

would

begin

the

journey

toward

Warmaker's

forest.

They

would

spend

many

days

gathering,

because

this

had

to

be

an

action

of

all

the

forests

of

the

world

together.

When

they

were

ready,

with

Warmaker's

forest

utterly

surrounded,

then

they

would

destroy

it

so

thoroughly

that

no

one

would

ever

guess

that

there

had

once

been

a

forest

there.

The

humans

would

see

it.

Their

satellites

would

show

them

how

the

pequeninos

dealt

with

treaty-breakers

and

cowardly

murderers.

Then

the

humans

would

trust

the

pequeninos

again.

Then

the

pequeninos

could

lift

up

their

heads

without

shame

in

the

presence

of

a

human.

Gradually

Miro

realized

that

they

were

not

just

letting

him

overhear

their

conversations

and

deliberations.

They

were

making

sure

he

heard

and

understood

all

they

were

doing.

They

expect

me

to

take

the

word

back

to

the

city.

They

expect

me

to

explain

to

the

humans

of

Lusitania

exactly

how

the

pequeninos

plan

to

punish

Quim's

murderers.

Don't

they

realize

that

I'm

a

stranger

here

now?

Who

would

listen

to

me,

among

the

humans

of

Lusitania--

me,

a

crippled

boy

out

of

the

past,

whose

speech

is

so

slow

and

hard

to

follow.

I

have

no

influence

over

other

humans.

I

barely

have

influence

over

my

own

body.

Still,

it

was

Miro's

duty.

He

got

up

slowly,

unknotting

himself

from

his

place

amid

Human's

roots.

He

would

try.

He

would

go

to

Bishop

Peregrino

and

tell

him

what

the

pequeninos

were

planning.

Bishop

Peregrino

would

spread

the

word,

and

then

the

people

could

all

feel

better

knowing

that

thousands

of

innocent

pequenino

infants

would

be

killed

to

make

up

for

the

death

of

one

man.

What

are

pequenino

babies,

after

all?

Just

worms

living

in

the

dark

belly

of

a

mothertree.

It

would

never

occur

to

these

people

that

there

was

scant

moral

difference

between

this

mass

murder

of

pequenino

babies

and

King

Herod's

slaughter

of

the

innocents

at

the

time

of

Jesus'

birth.

This

was

justice

they

were

pursuing.

What

is

the

complete

obliteration

of

a

tribe

of

pequeninos

compared

with

that?

***

Grego:

standing

in

the

middle

of

the

grassy

square,

the

crowd

alert

around

me,

each

of

them

connected

to

me

by

a

taut

invisible

wire

so

that

my

will

is

their

will,

my

mouth

speaks

their

words,

their

hearts

beat

to

my

rhythm.

I

have

never

felt

this

before,

this

kind

of

life,

to

be

part

of

a

group

like

this,

and

not

just

part

of

it,

but

the

mind

of

it,

the

center,

so

that

my

self

includes

all

of

them,

hundreds

of

them,

my

rage

is

their

rage,

their

hands

are

my

hands,

their

eyes

see

only

what

I

show

them.

The

music

of

it,

the

cadence

of

invocation,

answer,

invocation,

answer:

"The

Bishop

says

that

we'll

pray

for

justice,

but

is

that

enough

for

us?"

"No!"

"The

pequeninos

say

that

they'll

destroy

the

forest

that

murdered

my

brother,

but

do

we

believe

them?"

"No!"

They

complete

my

phrases;

when

I

have

to

stop

to

breathe

in,

they

shout

for

me,

so

that

my

voice

is

never

stilled,

but

rises

out

of

the

throats

of

five

hundred

men

and

women.

The

Bishop

came

to

me,

full

of

peace

and

patience.

The

Mayor

came

to

me

with

his

warnings

of

police

and

riot

and

his

hints

of

prison.

Valentine

came

to

me,

all

icy

intellect,

speaking

of

my

responsibility.

All

of

them

know

my

power,

power

I

never

even

knew

I

had,

power

that

began

only

when

I

stopped

obeying

them

and

finally

spoke

what

was

in

my

heart

to

the

people

themselves.

Truth

is

my

power.

I

stopped

deceiving

the

people

and

gave

them

the

truth

and

now

see

what

I've

become,

what

we've

become

together.

"If

anybody

punishes

the

swine

for

killing

Quim,

it

should

be

us.

A

human

life

should

be

avenged

by

human

hands!

They

say

that

the

sentence

for

the

murderers

is

death--

but

we're

the

only

ones

who

have

the

right

to

appoint

the

executioner!

We're

the

ones

who

have

to

make

sure

the

sentence

is

carried

out!"

"Yes!

Yes!"

"They

let

my

brother

die

in

the

agony

of

the

descolada!

They

watched

his

body

burn

from

the

inside

out!

Now

we'll

burn

that

forest

to

the

ground!"

"Burn

them!

Fire!

Fire!"

See

how

they

strike

matches,

how

they

tear

up

tufts

of

grass

and

light

them.

The

flame

we'll

light

together!

"Tomorrow

we'll

leave

on

the

punitive

expedition--"

"Tonight!

Tonight!

Now!"

"Tomorrow--

we

can't

go

tonight--

we

have

to

collect

water

and

supplies--"

"Now!

Tonight!

Burn!"

"I

tell

you

we

can't

get

there

in

a

single

night,

it's

hundreds

of

kilometers

away,

it'll

take

days

to

get

there--

"

"The

piggies

are

right

over

the

fence!"

"Not

the

ones

that

killed

Quim--"

"They're

all

murdering

little

bastards!"

"These

are

the

ones

that

killed

Libo,

aren't

they?"

"They

killed

Pipo

and

Libo!"

"They're

all

murderers!"

"Burn

them

tonight!"

"Burn

them

all!"

"Lusitania

for

us,

not

for

animals!"

Are

they

insane?

How

can

they

think

that

he

would

let

them

kill

these

piggies--

they

haven't

done

anything.

"It's

Warmaker!

Warmaker

and

his

forest

that

we

have

to

punish!"

"Punish

them!"

"Kill

the

piggies!"

"Burn!"

"Fire!"

A

momentary

silence.

A

lull.

An

opportunity.

Think

of

the

right

words.

Think

of

something

to

bring

them

back,

they're

slipping

away.

They

were

part

of

my

body,

they

were

part

of

my

self,

but

now

they're

sliding

away

out

from

under

me,

one

spasm

and

I've

lost

control

if

I

ever

had

control;

what

can

I

say

in

this

split

second

of

silence

that

will

bring

them

back

to

their

senses?

Too

long.

Grego

waited

too

long

to

think

of

something.

It

was

a

child's

voice

that

filled

the

brief

silence,

the

voice

of

a

boy

not

yet

into

his

manhood,

exactly

the

sort

of

innocent

voice

that

could

cause

the

brimming

holy

rage

within

their

hearts

to

erupt,

to

flow

into

irrevocable

action.

Cried

the

child:

"For

Quim

and

Christ!"

"Quim

and

Christ!

Quim

and

Christ!"

"No!"

shouted

Grego.

"Wait!

You

can't

do

this!"

They

lurch

around

him,

stumble

him

down.

He's

on

all

fours,

someone

stepping

on

his

hand.

Where

is

the

stool

he

was

standing

on?

Here

it

is,

cling

to

that,

don't

let

them

trample

me,

they're

going

to

kill

me

if

I

don't

get

up,

I

have

to

move

with

them,

get

up

and

walk

with

them,

run

with

them

or

they'll

crush

me.

And

then

they

were

gone,

past

him,

roaring,

shouting,

the

tumult

of

feet

moving

out

of

the

grassy

square

into

the

grassy

streets,

tiny

flames

held

up,

the

voices

crying

"Fire"

and

"Burn"

and

"Quim

and

Christ,"

all

the

sound

and

sight

of

them

flowing

like

a

stream

of

lava

from

the

square

outward

toward

the

forest

that

waited

on

the

not-so-distant

hill.

"God

in

heaven

what

are

they

doing!"

It

was

Valentine.

Grego

knelt

by

the

stool,

leaning

on

it,

and

there

she

stood

beside

him,

looking

at

them

flow

away

from

this

cold

empty

crater

of

a

place

where

the

conflagration

began.

"Grego,

you

self-righteous

son-of-a-bitch,

what

have

you

done?"

Me?

"I

was

going

to

lead

them

to

Warmaker.

I

was

going

to

lead

them

to

justice."

"You're

the

physicist,

you

idiot

boy.

Haven't

you

ever

heard

of

the

uncertainty

principle?"

"Particle

physics.

Philotic

physics."

"Mob

physics,

Grego.

You

never

owned

them.

They

owned

you.

And

now

they've

used

you

up

and

they're

going

to

destroy

the

forest

of

our

best

friends

and

advocates

among

the

pequeninos

and

what

will

any

of

us

do

then?

It's

war

between

humans

and

pequeninos,

unless

they

have

inhuman

self-restraint,

and

it

will

be

our

fault."

"Warmaker

killed

Quim."

"A

crime.

But

what

you've

started

here,

Grego,

this

is

an

atrocity."

"I

didn't

do

it!"

"Bishop

Peregrino

counseled

with

you.

Mayor

Kovano

warned

you.

I

begged

you.

And

you

did

it

anyway."

"You

warned

me

about

a

riot,

not

about

this--"

"This

is

a

riot,

you

fool.

Worse

than

a

riot.

It's

a

pogrom.

It's

a

massacre.

It's

baby-killing.

It's

the

first

step

on

the

long

terrible

road

to

xenocide."

"You

can't

blame

all

that

on

me!"

Her

face

is

so

terrible

in

the

moonlight,

in

the

light

from

the

doors

and

windows

of

the

bars.

"I

blame

on

you

only

what

you

did.

You

started

a

fire

on

a

hot,

dry,

windy

day,

despite

all

warnings.

I

blame

you

for

that,

and

if

you

don't

hold

yourself

responsible

for

all

the

consequences

of

your

own

acts,

then

you

are

truly

unworthy

of

human

society

and

I

hope

you

lose

your

freedom

forever."

She's

gone.

Where?

To

do

what?

She

can't

leave

him

alone

here.

It's

not

right

to

leave

him

alone.

A

few

moments

ago,

he

was

so

large,

with

five

hundred

hearts

and

minds

and

mouths,

a

thousand

hands

and

feet,

and

now

it

was

all

gone,

as

if

his

huge

new

body

had

died

and

he

was

left

as

a

quivering

ghost

of

a

man,

this

single

slender

worm

of

a

soul

bereft

of

the

powerful

flesh

it

used

to

rule.

He

had

never

been

so

terrified.

They

almost

killed

him

in

their

rush

to

leave

him,

almost

trampled

him

into

the

grass.

They

were

his,

though,

all

the

same.

He

had

created

them,

made

a

single

mob

of

them,

and

even

though

they

had

misunderstood

what

he

created

them

for,

they

were

still

acting

according

to

the

rage

he

had

provoked

in

them,

and

with

the

plan

he

had

put

in

their

minds.

Their

aim

was

bad,

that's

all--

otherwise

they

were

doing

exactly

what

he

had

wanted

them

to

do.

Valentine

was

right.

It

was

his

responsibility.

What

they

did

now,

he

had

done

as

surely

as

if

he

were

still

in

front

of

them

leading

the

way.

So

what

could

he

do?

Stop

them.

Get

control

again.

Stand

in

front

of

them

and

beg

them

to

stop.

They

weren't

setting

off

to

burn

the

distant

forest

of

the

mad

fathertree

Warmaker,

they

were

going

to

slaughter

pequeninos

that

he

knew,

even

if

he

didn't

like

them

much.

He

had

to

stop

them,

or

their

blood

would

be

on

his

hands

like

sap

that

couldn't

be

washed

or

rubbed

away,

a

stain

that

would

stay

with

him

forever.

So

he

ran,

following

the

muddy

swath

of

their

footprints

through

the

streets,

where

grass

was

trampled

down

into

the

mire.

He

ran

until

his

side

ached,

through

the

place

where

they

had

stopped

to

break

down

the

fencewhere

was

the

disruption

field

when

we

needed

it?

Why

didn't

someone

turn

it

on?

--and

on

to

where

already

flames

were

leaping

into

the

sky.

"Stop!

Put

the

fire

out!"

"Burn!"

"For

Quim

and

Christ!"

"Die,

pigs."

"There's

one,

getting

away!"

"Kill

it!"

"Burn

it!"

"The

trees

aren't

dry

enough--

the

fire's

not

taking!"

"Yes

it

is!"

"Cut

down

the

tree!"

"There's

another!"

"Look,

the

little

bastards

are

attacking!"

"Break

them

in

half!"

"Give

me

that

scythe

if

you

aren't

going

to

use

it!"

"Tear

the

little

swine

apart!"

"For

Quim

and

Christ!"

Blood

sprays

in

a

wide

arc

and

spatters

into

Grego's

face

as

he

lunges

forward,

trying

to

stop

them.

Did

I

know

this

one?

Did

I

know

this

pequenino's

voice

before

it

was

torn

into

this

cry

of

agony

and

death?

I

can't

put

this

back

together

again,

they've

broken

him.

Her.

Broken

her.

A

wife.

A

never-seen

wife.

Then

we

must

be

near

the

middle

of

the

forest,

and

that

giant

must

be

the

mothertree.

"Here's

a

killer

tree

if

I

ever

saw

one!"

Around

the

perimeter

of

the

clearing

where

the

great

tree

stood,

the

lesser

trees

suddenly

began

to

lean,

then

toppled

down,

broken

off

at

the

trunks.

For

a

moment

Grego

thought

that

it

was

humans

cutting

them

down,

but

now

he

realized

that

no

one

was

near

those

trees.

They

were

breaking

off

by

themselves,

throwing

themselves

down

to

their

deaths

in

order

to

crush

the

murdering

humans

under

their

trunks

and

branches,

trying

to

save

the

mothertree.

For

a

moment

it

worked.

Men

screamed

in

agony;

perhaps

a

dozen

or

two

were

crushed

or

trapped

or

broken

under

the

falling

trees.

But

then

all

had

fallen

that

could,

and

still

the

mothertree

stood

there,

her

trunk

undulating

strangely,

as

if

some

inner

peristalsis

were

at

work,

swallowing

deeply.

"Let

it

live!"

cried

Grego.

"It's

the

mothertree!

She's

innocent!"

But

he

was

drowned

out

by

the

cries

of

the

injured

and

trapped,

and

by

the

terror

as

they

realized

that

the

forest

could

strike

back,

that

this

was

not

all

a

vengeful

game

of

justice

and

retribution,

but

a

real

war,

with

both

sides

dangerous.

"Burn

it!

Burn

it!"

The

chant

was

loud

enough

to

drown

out

the

cries

of

the

dying.

And

now

the

leaves

and

branches

of

the

fallen

trees

were

stretched

out

toward

the

mothertree;

they

lighted

those

branches

and

they

burned

readily.

A

few

men

came

to

their

senses

enough

to

realize

that

a

fire

that

burned

the

mothertree

would

also

burn

the

men

pinned

under

the

fallen

brothertrees,

and

they

began

to

try

to

rescue

them.

But

most

of

the

men

were

caught

up

in

the

passion

of

their

success.

To

them

the

mothertree

was

Warmaker,

the

killer;

to

them

it

was

everything

alien

in

this

world,

the

enemy

who

kept

them

inside

a

fence,

the

landlord

who

had

arbitrarily

restricted

them

to

one

small

plot

of

land

on

a

world

so

wide.

The

mothertree

was

all

oppression

and

all

authority,

all

strangeness

and

danger,

and

they

had

conquered

it.

Grego

recoiled

from

the

screaming

of

the

trapped

men

who

watched

the

fire

approaching,

from

the

howls

of

the

men

the

fire

had

reached,

the

triumphant

chanting

of

the

men

who

had

done

this

murder.

"For

Quim

and

Christ!

For

Quim

and

Christ!"

Almost

Grego

ran

away,

unable

to

bear

what

he

could

see

and

smell

and

hear,

the

bright

orange

flames,

the

smell

of

roasting

manflesh,

and

the

crackling

of

the

living

wood

ablaze.

But

he

did

not

run.

Instead

he

worked

beside

the

others

who

dashed

forward

to

the

very

edge

of

the

flame

to

pry

living

men

out

from

under

the

fallen

trees.

He

was

singed,

and

once

his

clothing

caught

on

fire,

but

the

hot

pain

of

that

was

nothing,

it

was

almost

merciful,

because

it

was

the

punishment

that

he

deserved.

He

should

die

in

this

place.

He

might

even

have

done

it,

might

even

have

plunged

himself

so

deeply

into

the

fire

that

he

could

never

come

out

until

his

crime

was

purged

out

of

him

and

all

that

was

left

was

bone

and

ash,

but

there

were

still

broken

people

to

pull

out

of

the

fire's

reach,

still

lives

to

save.

Besides,

someone

beat

out

the

flames

on

his

shoulder

and

helped

him

lift

the

tree

so

the

boy

who

lay

under

it

could

wriggle

free

and

how

could

he

die

when

he

was

part

of

something

like

this,

part

of

saving

this

child?

"For

Quim

and

Christ!"

the

boy

whimpered

as

he

crab-crawled

out

of

the

way

of

the

flames.

Here

he

was,

the

boy

whose

words

had

filled

the

silence

and

turned

the

crowd

into

this

direction.

You

did

it,

thought

Grego.

You

tore

them

away

from

me.

The

boy

looked

up

at

him

and

recognized

him.

"Grego!"

he

cried,

and

lunged

forward.

His

arms

enfolded

Grego

around

the

thighs,

his

head

pressed

against

Grego's

hip.

"Uncle

Grego!"

It

was

Olhado's

oldest

boy,

Nimbo.

"We

did

it!"

cried

Nimbo.

"For

Uncle

Quim!"

The

flames

crackled.

Grego

picked

up

the

boy

and

carried

him,

staggering

out

of

the

reach

of

the

hottest

flames,

and

then

farther

out,

into

the

darkness,

into

a

place

where

it

was

cool.

All

the

men

were

driven

this

way,

the

flames

herding

them,

the

wind

driving

the

flames.

Most

were

like

Grego,

exhausted,

frightened,

in

pain

from

the

fire

or

helping

someone

else.

But

some,

many

perhaps,

were

still

untouched

except

by

the

inner

fire

that

Grego

and

Nimbo

had

ignited

in

the

square.

"Burn

them

all!"

The

voices

here

and

there,

smaller

mobs

like

tiny

eddies

in

a

larger

stream,

but

they

now

held

brands

and

torches

from

the

fires

raging

in

the

forest's

heart.

"For

Quim

and

Christ!

For

Libo

and

Pipo!

No

trees!

No

trees!"

Grego

staggered

onward.

"Set

me

down,"

said

Nimbo.

And

onward.

"I

can

walk."

But

Grego's

errand

was

too

urgent.

He

couldn't

stop

for

Nimbo,

and

he

couldn't

let

the

boy

walk,

couldn't

wait

for

him

and

couldn't

leave

him

behind.

You

don't

leave

your

brother's

son

behind

in

a

burning

forest.

So

he

carried

him,

and

after

awhile,

exhausted,

his

legs

and

arms

aching

from

the

exertion,

his

shoulder

a

white

sun

of

agony

where

he

had

been

burned,

he

emerged

from

the

forest

into

the

grassy

space

before

the

old

gate,

where

the

path

wound

down

from

the

wood

to

join

the

path

from

the

xenobiology

labs.

The

mob

had

gathered

here,

many

of

them

holding

torches,

but

for

some

reason

they

were

still

a

distance

away

from

the

two

isolated

trees

that

stood

watch

here:

Human

and

Rooter.

Grego

pushed

his

way

through

the

crowd,

still

holding

Nimbo;

his

heart

was

racing,

and

he

was

filled

with

fear

and

anguish

and

yet

a

spark

of

hope,

for

he

knew

why

the

men

with

torches

had

stopped.

And

when

he

reached

the

edge

of

the

mob,

he

saw

that

he

was

right.

There

were

gathered

around

those

last

two

fathertrees

perhaps

two

hundred

pequenino

brothers

and

wives,

small

and

beleaguered,

but

with

an

air

of

defiance

about

them.

They

would

fight

to

the

death

on

this

spot,

rather

than

let

these

last

two

trees

be

burned--

but

burn

they

would,

if

the

mob

decided

so,

for

there

was

no

hope

of

pequeninos

standing

in

the

way

of

men

determined

to

do

murder.

But

between

the

piggies

and

the

men

there

stood

Miro,

like

a

giant

compared

to

the

pequeninos.

He

had

no

weapon,

and

yet

he

had

spread

his

arms

as

if

to

protect

the

pequeninos,

or

perhaps

to

hold

them

back.

And

in

his

thick,

difficult

speech

he

was

defying

the

mob.

"Kill

me

first!"

he

said.

"You

like

murder!

Kill

me

first!

Just

like

they

killed

Quim!

Kill

me

first!"

"Not

you!"

said

one

of

the

men

holding

torches.

"But

those

trees

are

going

to

die.

And

all

those

piggies,

too,

if

they

haven't

got

the

brains

to

run

away."

"Me

first,"

said

Miro.

"These

are

my

brothers!

Kill

me

first!"

He

spoke

loudly

and

slowly,

so

his

sluggish

speech

could

be

understood.

The

mob

still

had

anger

in

it,

some

of

them

at

least.

Yet

there

were

also

many

who

were

sick

of

it

all,

many

who

were

already

ashamed,

already

discovering

in

their

hearts

the

terrible

acts

they

had

performed

tonight,

when

their

souls

were

given

over

to

the

will

of

the

mob.

Grego

still

felt

it,

that

connection

with

the

others,

and

he

knew

that

they

could

go

either

way--

the

ones

still

hot

with

rage

might

start

one

last

fire

tonight;

or

the

ones

who

had

cooled,

whose

only

inner

heat

was

a

blush

of

shame,

they

might

prevail.

Grego

had

this

one

last

chance

to

redeem

himself,

at

least

in

part.

And

so

he

stepped

forward,

still

carrying

Nimbo.

"Me

too,"

he

said.

"Kill

me

too,

before

you

raise

a

hand

against

these

brothers

and

these

trees!"

"Out

of

the

way,

Grego,

you

and

the

cripple

both!"

"How

are

you

different

from

Warmaker,

if

you

kill

these

little

ones?"

Now

Grego

stood

beside

Miro.

"Out

of

the

way!

We're

going

to

burn

the

last

of

them

and

have

done."

But

the

voice

was

less

certain.

"There's

a

fire

behind

you,"

said

Grego,

"and

too

many

people

have

already

died,

humans

and

pequeninos

both."

His

voice

was

husky,

his

breath

short

from

the

smoke

he

had

inhaled.

But

he

could

still

be

heard.

"The

forest

that

killed

Quim

is

far

away

from

here,

and

Warmaker

still

stands

untouched.

We

haven't

done

justice

here

tonight.

We've

done

murder

and

massacre."

"Piggies

are

piggies!"

"Are

they?

Would

you

like

that

if

it

went

the

other

way?"

Grego

took

a

few

steps

toward

one

of

the

men

who

looked

tired

and

unwilling

to

go

on,

and

spoke

directly

to

him,

while

pointing

at

the

mob's

spokesman.

"You!

Would

you

like

to

be

punished

for

what

he

did?"

"No,"

muttered

the

man.

"If

he

killed

someone,

would

you

think

it

was

right

for

somebody

to

come

to

your

house

and

slaughter

your

wife

and

children

for

it?"

Several

voices

now.

"No."

"Why

not?

Humans

are

humans,

aren't

we?"

"I

didn't

kill

any

children,"

said

the

spokesman.

He

was

defending

himself

now.

And

the

"we"

was

gone

from

his

speech.

He

was

an

individual

now,

alone.

The

mob

was

fading,

breaking

apart.

"We

burned

the

mothertree,"

said

Grego.

Behind

him

there

began

a

keening

sound,

several

soft,

high-pitched

whines.

For

the

brothers

and

surviving

wives,

it

was

the

confirmation

of

their

worst

fears.

The

mothertree

had

burned.

"That

giant

tree

in

the

middle

of

the

forest--

inside

it

were

all

their

babies.

All

of

them.

This

forest

did

us

no

harm,

and

we

came

and

killed

their

babies."

Miro

stepped

forward,

put

his

hand

on

Grego's

shoulder.

Was

Miro

leaning

on

him?

Or

helping

him

stand?

Miro

spoke

then,

not

to

Grego,

but

to

the

crowd.

"All

of

you.

Go

home."

"Maybe

we

should

try

to

put

the

fire

out,"

said

Grego.

But

already

the

whole

forest

was

ablaze.

"Go

home,"

Miro

said

again.

"Stay

inside

the

fence."

There

was

still

some

anger

left.

"Who

are

you

to

tell

us

what

to

do?"

"Stay

inside

the

fence,"

said

Miro.

"Someone

else

is

coming

to

protect

the

pequeninos

now."

"Who?

The

police?"

Several

people

laughed

bitterly,

since

so

many

of

them

were

police,

or

had

seen

policemen

among

the

crowd.

"Here

they

are,"

said

Miro.

A

low

hum

could

be

heard,

soft

at

first,

barely

audible

in

the

roaring

of

the

fire,

but

then

louder

and

louder,

until

five

fliers

came

into

view,

skimming

the

tops

of

the

grass

as

they

circled

the

mob,

sometimes

black

in

silhouette

against

the

burning

forest,

sometimes

shining

with

reflected

fire

when

they

were

on

the

opposite

side.

At

last

they

came

to

rest,

all

five

of

them

sinking

down

onto

the

tall

grass.

Only

then

were

the

people

able

to

distinguish

one

black

shape

from

another,

as

six

riders

arose

from

each

flying

platform.

What

they

had

taken

for

shining

machinery

on

the

fliers

was

not

machinery

at

all,

but

living

creatures,

not

as

large

as

men

but

not

as

small

as

pequeninos,

either,

with

large

heads

and

multi-faceted

eyes.

They

made

no

threatening

gesture,

just

formed

lines

before

each

flier;

but

no

gestures

were

needed.

The

sight

of

them

was

enough,

stirring

memories

of

ancient

nightmares

and

horror

stories.

"Deus

nos

perdoe!"

cried

several.

God

forgive

us.

They

were

expecting

to

die.

"Go

home,"

said

Miro.

"Stay

inside

the

fence."

"What

are

they?"

Nimbo's

childish

voice

spoke

for

them

all.

The

answers

came

as

whispers.

"Devils."

"Destroying

angels."

"Death."

And

then

the

truth,

from

Grego's

lips,

for

he

knew

what

they

had

to

be,

though

it

was

unthinkable.

"Buggers,"

he

said.

"Buggers,

here

on

Lusitania."

They

did

not

run

from

the

place.

They

walked,

watching

carefully,

shying

away

from

the

strange

new

creatures

whose

existence

none

of

them

had

guessed

at,

whose

powers

they

could

only

imagine,

or

remember

from

ancient

videos

they

had

studied

once

in

school.

The

buggers,

who

had

once

come

close

to

destroying

all

of

humanity,

until

they

were

destroyed

in

turn

by

Ender

the

Xenocide.

The

book

called

the

Hive

Queen

had

said

they

were

really

beautiful

and

did

not

need

to

die.

But

now,

seeing

them,

black

shining

exoskeletons,

a

thousand

lenses

in

their

shimmering

green

eyes,

it

was

not

beauty

but

terror

that

they

felt.

And

when

they

went

home,

it

would

be

in

the

knowledge

that

these,

and

not

just

the

dwarfish,

backward

piggies,

waited

for

them

just

outside

the

fence.

Had

they

been

in

prison

before?

Surely

now

they

were

trapped

in

one

of

the

circles

of

hell.

At

last

only

Miro,

Grego,

and

Nimbo

were

left,

of

all

the

humans.

Around

them

the

piggies

also

watched

in

awe--

but

not

in

terror,

for

they

had

no

insect

nightmares

lurking

in

their

limbic

node

the

way

the

humans

did.

Besides,

the

buggers

had

come

to

them

as

saviors

and

protectors.

What

weighed

on

them

most

was

not

curiosity

about

these

strangers,

but

rather

grief

at

what

they

had

lost.

"Human

begged

the

hive

queen

to

help

them,

but

she

said

she

couldn't

kill

humans,"

said

Miro.

"Then

Jane

saw

the

fire

from

the

satellites

in

the

sky,

and

told

Andrew

Wiggin.

He

spoke

to

the

hive

queen

and

told

her

what

to

do.

That

she

wouldn't

have

to

kill

anybody."

"They

aren't

going

to

kill

us?"

asked

Nimbo.

Grego

realized

that

Nimbo

had

spent

these

last

few

minutes

expecting

to

die.

Then

it

occurred

to

him

that

so,

too,

had

he--

that

it

was

only

now,

with

Miro's

explanation,

that

he

was

sure

that

they

hadn't

come

to

punish

him

and

Nimbo

for

what

they

set

in

motion

tonight.

Or

rather,

for

what

Grego

had

set

in

motion,

ready

for

the

single

small

nudge

that

Nimbo,

in

all

innocence,

had

given.

Slowly

Grego

knelt

and

set

the

boy

down.

His

arms

barely

responded

to

his

will

now,

and

the

pain

in

his

shoulder

was

unbearable.

He

began

to

cry.

But

it

wasn't

for

the

pain

that

he

was

weeping.

The

buggers

moved

now,

and

moved

quickly.

Most

stayed

on

the

ground,

jogging

away

to

take

up

watch

positions

around

the

perimeter

of

the

city.

A

few

remounted

the

fliers,

one

to

each

machine,

and

took

them

back

up

into

the

air,

flying

over

the

burning

forest,

the

flaming

grass,

spraying

them

with

something

that

blanketed

the

fire

and

slowly

put

it

out.

***

Bishop

Peregrino

stood

on

the

low

foundation

wall

that

had

been

laid

only

that

morning.

The

people

of

Lusitania,

all

of

them,

were

gathered,

sitting

in

the

grass.

He

used

a

small

amplifier,

so

that

no

one

could

miss

his

words.

But

he

probably

would

not

have

needed

it-

-all

were

silent,

even

the

little

children,

who

seemed

to

catch

the

somber

mood.

Behind

the

Bishop

was

the

forest,

blackened

but

not

utterly

lifeless--

a

few

of

the

trees

were

greening

again.

Before

him

lay

the

blanket-covered

bodies,

each

beside

its

grave.

The

nearest

of

them

was

the

corpse

of

Quim--

Father

Estevao.

The

other

bodies

were

the

humans

who

had

died

two

nights

before,

under

the

trees

and

in

the

fire.

"These

graves

will

be

the

floor

of

the

chapel,

so

that

whenever

we

enter

it

we

tread

upon

the

bodies

of

the

dead.

The

bodies

of

those

who

died

as

they

helped

to

bring

murder

and

desolation

to

our

brothers

the

pequeninos.

Above

all

the

body

of

Father

Estevao,

who

died

trying

to

bring

the

gospel

of

Jesus

Christ

to

a

forest

of

heretics.

He

dies

a

martyr.

These

others

died

with

murder

in

their

hearts

and

blood

on

their

hands."

"I

speak

plainly,

so

that

this

Speaker

for

the

Dead

won't

have

to

add

any

words

after

me.

I

speak

plainly,

the

way

Moses

spoke

to

the

children

of

Israel

after

they

worshiped

the

golden

calf

and

rejected

their

covenant

with

God.

Of

all

of

us,

there

are

only

a

handful

who

have

no

share

of

the

guilt

for

this

crime.

Father

Estevao,

who

died

pure,

and

yet

whose

name

was

on

the

blasphemous

lips

of

those

who

killed.

The

Speaker

for

the

Dead,

and

those

who

traveled

with

him

to

bring

home

the

body

of

this

martyred

priest.

And

Valentine,

the

Speaker's

sister,

who

warned

the

Mayor

and

me

of

what

would

happen.

Valentine

knew

history,

she

knew

humanity,

but

the

Mayor

and

I

thought

that

we

knew

you,

and

that

you

were

stronger

than

history.

Alas

for

us

all

that

you

are

as

fallen

as

any

other

men,

and

so

am

I.

The

sin

is

on

every

one

of

us

who

could

have

tried

to

stop

this,

and

did

not!

On

the

wives

who

did

not

try

to

keep

their

husbands

home.

On

the

men

who

watched

but

said

nothing.

And

on

all

who

held

the

torches

in

their

hands

and

killed

a

tribe

of

fellow

Christians

for

a

crime

done

by

their

distant

cousins

half

a

continent

away.

"The

law

is

doing

its

small

part

of

justice.

Gerao

Gregorio

Ribeira

von

Hesse

is

in

prison,

but

that

is

for

another

crime--

the

crime

of

having

violated

his

trust

and

told

secrets

that

were

not

his

to

tell.

He

is

not

in

prison

for

the

massacre

of

the

pequeninos,

because

he

has

no

greater

share

of

guilt

for

that

than

the

rest

of

you

who

followed

him.

Do

you

understand

me?

The

guilt

is

on

us

all,

and

all

of

us

must

repent

together,

and

do

our

penance

together,

and

pray

that

Christ

will

forgive

us

all

together

for

the

terrible

thing

we

did

with

his

name

on

our

lips!

"I

am

standing

on

the

foundation

of

this

new

chapel,

which

will

be

named

for

Father

Estevao,

Apostle

to

the

Pequeninos.

The

blocks

of

the

foundation

were

torn

from

the

walls

of

our

cathedral--

there

are

gaping

holes

there

now,

where

the

wind

can

blow

and

the

rain

can

fall

in

upon

us

as

we

worship.

And

so

the

cathedral

will

remain,

wounded

and

broken,

until

this

chapel

is

finished.

"And

how

will

we

finish

it?

You

will

go

home,

all

of

you,

to

your

houses,

and

you

will

break

open

the

wall

of

your

own

house,

and

take

the

blocks

that

fall,

and

bring

them

here.

And

you

will

also

leave

your

walls

shattered

until

this

chapel

is

completed.

"Then

we

will

tear

holes

in

the

walls

of

every

factory,

every

building

in

our

colony,

until

there

is

no

structure

that

does

not

show

the

wound

of

our

sin.

And

all

those

wounds

will

remain

until

the

walls

are

high

enough

to

put

on

the

roof,

which

will

be

beamed

and

rafted

with

the

scorched

trees

that

fell

in

the

forest,

trying

to

defend

their

people

from

our

murdering

hands.

"And

then

we

will

come,

all

of

us,

to

this

chapel,

and

enter

it

on

our

knees,

one

by

one,

until

every

one

of

us

has

crawled

over

the

graves

of

our

dead,

and

under

the

bodies

of

those

ancient

brothers

who

lived

as

trees

in

the

third

life

our

merciful

God

had

given

them

until

we

ended

it.

There

we

will

all

pray

for

forgiveness.

We

will

pray

for

our

venerated

Father

Estevao

to

intercede

for

us.

We

will

pray

for

Christ

to

include

our

terrible

sin

in

his

atonement,

so

we

will

not

have

to

spend

eternity

in

hell.

We

will

pray

for

God

to

purify

us.

"Only

then

will

we

repair

our

damaged

walls,

and

heal

our

houses.

That

is

our

penance,

my

children.

Let

us

pray

that

it

is

enough."

***

In

the

middle

of

a

clearing

strewn

with

ash,

Ender,

Valentine,

Miro,

Ela,

Quara,

Ouanda,

and

Olhado

all

stood

and

watched

as

the

most

honored

of

the

wives

was

flayed

alive

and

planted

in

the

ground,

for

her

to

grow

into

a

new

mothertree

from

the

corpse

of

her

second

life.

As

she

was

dying,

the

surviving

wives

reached

into

a

gap

in

the

old

mothertree

and

scooped

out

the

bodies

of

the

dead

infants

and

little

mothers

who

had

lived

there,

and

laid

them

on

her

bleeding

body

until

they

formed

a

mound.

Within

hours,

her

sapling

would

rise

through

their

corpses

and

reach

for

sunlight.

Using

their

substance,

she

would

grow

quickly,

until

she

had

enough

thickness

and

height

to

open

up

an

aperture

in

her

trunk.

If

she

grew

fast

enough,

if

she

opened

herself

soon

enough,

the

few

surviving

babies

clinging

to

the

inside

of

the

gaping

cavity

of

the

old

dead

mothertree

could

be

transferred

to

the

small

new

haven

the

new

mothertree

would

offer

them.

If

any

of

the

surviving

babies

were

little

mothers,

they

would

be

carried

to

the

surviving

fathertrees,

Human

and

Rooter,

for

mating.

If

new

babies

were

conceived

within

their

tiny

bodies,

then

the

forest

that

had

known

all

the

best

and

worst

that

human

beings

could

do

would

survive.

If

not--

if

the

babies

were

all

males,

which

was

possible,

or

if

all

the

females

among

them

were

infertile,

which

was

possible,

or

if

they

were

all

too

injured

by

the

heat

of

the

fire

that

raged

up

the

mothertree's

trunk

and

killed

her,

or

if

they

were

too

weakened

by

the

days

of

starvation

they

would

undergo

until

the

new

mothertree

was

ready

for

them--

then

the

forest

would

die

with

these

brothers

and

wives,

and

Human

and

Rooter

would

live

on

for

a

millennium

or

so

as

tribeless

fathertrees.

Perhaps

some

other

tribes

would

honor

them

and

carry

little

mothers

to

them

for

mating.

Perhaps.

But

they

would

not

be

fathers

of

their

own

tribe,

surrounded

by

their

sons.

They

would

be

lonely

trees

with

no

forest

of

their

own,

the

sole

monuments

to

the

work

they

had

lived

for:

bringing

humans

and

pequeninos

together.

As

for

the

rage

against

Warmaker,

that

had

ended.

The

fathertrees

of

Lusitania

all

agreed

that

whatever

moral

debt

had

been

incurred

by

the

death

of

Father

Estevao,

it

was

paid

and

overpaid

by

the

slaughter

of

the

forest

of

Rooter

and

Human.

Indeed,

Warmaker

had

won

many

new

converts

to

his

heresy--

for

hadn't

the

humans

proved

that

they

were

unworthy

of

the

gospel

of

Christ?

It

was

pequeninos,

said

Warmaker,

who

were

chosen

to

be

vessels

of

the

Holy

Ghost,

while

human

beings

plainly

had

no

part

of

God

in

them.

We

have

no

need

to

kill

any

more

human

beings,

he

said.

We

only

have

to

wait,

and

the

Holy

Ghost

will

kill

them

all.

In

the

meantime,

God

has

sent

us

the

hive

queen

to

build

us

starships.

We

will

carry

the

Holy

Ghost

with

us

to

judge

every

world

we

visit.

We

will

be

the

destroying

angel.

We

will

be

Joshua

and

the

Israelites,

purging

Canaan

to

make

way

for

God's

chosen

people.

Many

pequeninos

believed

him

now.

Warmaker

no

longer

sounded

crazy

to

them;

they

had

witnessed

the

first

stirrings

of

apocalypse

in

the

flames

of

an

innocent

forest.

To

many

pequeninos

there

was

nothing

more

to

learn

from

humanity.

God

had

no

more

use

for

human

beings.

Here,

though,

in

this

clearing

in

the

forest,

their

feet

ankle-deep

in

ash,

the

brothers

and

wives

who

kept

vigil

over

their

new

mothertree

had

no

belief

in

Warmaker's

doctrine.

They

who

knew

human

beings

best

of

all

even

chose

to

have

humans

present

as

witnesses

and

helpers

in

their

attempt

to

be

reborn.

"Because,"

said

Planter,

who

was

now

the

spokesman

for

the

surviving

brothers,

"we

know

that

not

all

humans

are

alike,

just

as

not

all

pequeninos

are

alike.

Christ

lives

in

some

of

you,

and

not

in

others.

We

are

not

all

like

Warmaker's

forest,

and

you

are

not

all

murderers

either."

So

it

was

that

Planter

held

hands

with

Miro

and

Valentine

on

the

morning,

just

before

dawn,

when

the

new

mothertree

managed

to

open

a

crevice

in

her

slender

trunk,

and

the

wives

tenderly

transferred

the

weak

and

starving

bodies

of

the

surviving

infants

into

their

new

home.

It

was

too

soon

to

tell,

but

there

was

cause

for

hope:

The

new

mothertree

had

readied

herself

in

only

a

day

and

a

half,

and

there

were

more

than

three

dozen

infants

who

lived

to

make

the

transition.

As

many

as

a

dozen

of

them

might

be

fertile

females,

and

if

even

a

quarter

of

those

lived

to

bear

young,

the

forest

might

thrive

again.

Planter

was

trembling.

"Brothers

have

never

seen

this

before,"

said

Planter,

"not

in

all

the

history

of

the

world."

Several

of

the

brothers

were

kneeling

and

crossing

themselves.

Many

had

been

praying

throughout

the

vigil.

It

made

Valentine

think

of

something

Ouara

had

told

her.

She

stepped

close

to

Miro

and

whispered,

"Ela

prayed,

too."

"Ela?"

"Before

the

fire.

Quara

was

there

at

the

shrine

of

the

Venerados.

She

prayed

for

God

to

open

up

a

way

for

us

to

solve

all

our

problems."

"That's

what

everybody

prays

for."

Valentine

thought

of

what

had

happened

in

the

days

since

Ela's

prayer.

"I

imagine

that

she's

rather

disappointed

at

the

answer

God

gave

her."

"People

usually

are."

"But

maybe

this--

the

mothertree

opening

so

quickly--

maybe

this

is

the

beginning

of

her

answer."

Miro

looked

at

Valentine

in

puzzlement.

"Are

you

a

believer?"

"Let's

say

I'm

a

suspecter.

I

suspect

there

may

be

someone

who

cares

what

happens

to

us.

That's

one

step

better

than

merely

wishing.

And

one

step

below

hoping."

Miro

smiled

slightly,

but

Valentine

wasn't

sure

whether

it

meant

he

was

pleased

or

amused.

"So

what

will

God

do

next,

to

answer

Ela's

prayer?"

"Let's

wait

and

see,"

said

Valentine.

"Our

job

is

to

decide

what

we'll

do

next.

We

have

only

the

deepest

mysteries

of

the

universe

to

solve."

"Well,

that

should

be

right

up

God's

alley,"

said

Miro.

Then

Ouanda

arrived;

as

xenologer,

she

had

also

been

involved

in

the

vigil,

and

though

this

wasn't

her

shift,

news

of

the

opening

of

the

mothertree

had

been

taken

to

her

at

once.

Her

coming

had

usually

meant

Miro's

swift

departure.

But

not

this

time.

Valentine

was

pleased

to

see

that

Miro's

gaze

didn't

seem

either

to

linger

on

Ouanda

or

to

avoid

her;

she

was

simply

there,

working

with

the

pequeninos,

and

so

was

he.

No

doubt

it

was

all

an

elaborate

pretense

at

normality,

but

in

Valentine's

experience,

normality

was

always

a

pretense,

people

acting

out

what

they

thought

were

their

expected

roles.

Miro

had

simply

reached

a

point

where

he

was

ready

to

act

out

something

like

a

normal

role

in

relation

to

Ouanda,

no

matter

how

false

it

might

be

to

his

true

feelings.

And

maybe

it

wasn't

so

false,

after

all.

She

was

twice

his

age

now.

Not

at

all

the

girl

he

had

loved.

They

had

loved

each

other,

but

never

slept

together.

Valentine

had

been

pleased

to

hear

it

when

Miro

told

her,

though

he

said

it

with

angry

regret.

Valentine

had

long

ago

observed

that

in

a

society

that

expected

chastity

and

fidelity,

like

Lusitania,

the

adolescents

who

controlled

and

channeled

their

youthful

passions

were

the

ones

who

grew

up

to

be

both

strong

and

civilized.

Adolescents

in

such

a

community

who

were

either

too

weak

to

control

themselves

or

too

contemptuous

of

society's

norms

to

try

usually

ended

up

being

either

sheep

or

wolves--

either

mindless

members

of

the

herd

or

predators

who

took

what

they

could

and

gave

nothing.

She

had

feared,

when

she

first

met

Miro,

that

he

was

a

self-pitying

weakling

or

a

self-centered

predator

resentful

of

his

confinement.

Neither

was

so.

He

might

now

regret

his

chastity

in

adolescence--

it

was

natural

for

him

to

wish

he

had

coupled

with

Ouanda

when

he

was

still

strong

and

they

were

both

of

an

age--

but

Valentine

did

not

regret

it.

It

showed

that

Miro

had

inner

strength

and

a

sense

of

responsibility

to

his

community.

To

Valentine,

it

was

predictable

that

Miro,

by

himself,

had

held

back

the

mob

for

those

crucial

moments

that

saved

Rooter

and

Human.

It

was

also

predictable

that

Miro

and

Ouanda

would

now

make

the

great

effort

to

pretend

that

they

were

simply

two

people

doing

their

jobs--

that

all

was

normal

between

them.

Inner

strength

and

outward

respect.

These

are

the

people

who

hold

a

community

together,

who

lead.

Unlike

the

sheep

and

the

wolves,

they

perform

a

better

role

than

the

script

given

them

by

their

inner

fears

and

desires.

They

act

out

the

script

of

decency,

of

self-sacrifice,

of

public

honor--

of

civilization.

And

in

the

pretense,

it

becomes

reality.

There

really

is

civilization

in

human

history,

thought

Valentine,

but

only

because

of

people

like

these.

The

shepherds.

***

Novinha

met

him

in

the

doorway

of

the

school.

She

leaned

on

the

arm

of

Dona

Crista,

the

fourth

principal

of

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ

since

Ender

had

come

to

Lusitania.

"I

have

nothing

to

say

to

you,"

Novinha

said.

"We're

still

married

under

the

law,

but

that's

all."

"I

didn't

kill

your

son,"

he

said.

"You

didn't

save

him,

either,"

she

answered.

"I

love

you,"

Ender

said.

"As

much

as

you're

capable

of

love,"

she

said.

"And

then

only

when

you've

got

a

little

time

left

over

from

looking

after

everybody

else.

You

think

you're

some

kind

of

guardian

angel,

with

responsibility

for

the

whole

universe.

All

I

asked

you

to

do

was

take

responsibility

for

my

family.

You're

good

at

loving

people

by

the

trillion,

but

not

so

good

at

dozens,

and

you're

a

complete

failure

at

loving

one."

It

was

a

harsh

judgment,

and

he

knew

it

wasn't

true,

but

he

didn't

come

to

argue.

"Please

come

home,"

he

said.

"You

love

me

and

need

me

as

much

as

I

need

you."

"This

is

home

now.

I've

stopped

needing

you

or

anybody.

And

if

this

is

all

you

came

to

say,

you're

wasting

my

time

and

yours."

"No,

it's

not

all."

She

waited.

"The

files

in

the

laboratory.

You've

sealed

them

all.

We

have

to

find

a

solution

to

the

descolada

before

it

destroys

us

all."

She

gave

him

a

withering,

bitter

smile.

"Why

did

you

bother

me

with

this?

Jane

can

get

past

my

passwords,

can't

she?"

"She

hasn't

tried,"

he

said.

"No

doubt

to

spare

my

sensibilities.

But

she

can,

n‚?"

"Probably."

"Then

have

her

do

it.

She's

all

you

need

now.

You

never

really

needed

me,

not

when

you

had

her."

"I've

tried

to

be

a

good

husband

to

you,"

said

Ender.

"I

never

said

I

could

protect

you

from

everything,

but

I

did

all

I

could."

"If

you

had,

my

Estevao

would

be

alive."

She

turned

away,

and

Dona

Crista

escorted

her

back

inside

the

school.

Ender

watched

her

until

she

turned

a

corner.

Then

he

turned

away

from

the

door

and

left

the

school.

He

wasn't

sure

where

he

was

going,

only

that

he

had

to

get

there.

"I'm

sorry,"

said

Jane

softly.

"Yes,"

he

said.

"When

I'm

gone,"

she

said,

"maybe

Novinha

will

come

back

to

you."

"You

won't

be

gone

if

I

can

help

it,"

he

said.

"But

you

can't.

They're

going

to

shut

me

down

in

a

couple

of

months."

"Shut

up,"

he

said.

"It's

only

the

truth."

"Shut

up

and

let

me

think."

"What,

are

you

going

to

save

me

now?

Your

record

isn't

very

good

at

playing

savior

lately."

He

didn't

answer,

and

she

didn't

speak

again

for

the

rest

of

the

afternoon.

He

wandered

out

of

the

gate,

but

didn't

go

up

into

the

forest.

Instead

he

spent

the

afternoon

in

the

grassland,

alone,

under

the

hot

sun.

Sometimes

he

was

thinking,

trying

to

struggle

with

the

problems

that

still

loomed

over

him:

the

fleet

coming

against

them,

Jane's

shut-off

date,

the

descolada's

constant

efforts

to

destroy

the

humans

of

Lusitania,

Warmaker's

plan

to

spread

the

descolada

throughout

the

galaxy,

and

the

grim

situation

within

the

city

now

that

the

hive

queen

kept

constant

watch

over

the

fence

and

their

grim

penance

had

them

all

tearing

at

the

walls

of

their

own

houses.

And

sometimes

his

mind

was

almost

devoid

of

thought,

as

he

stood

or

sat

or

lay

in

the

grass,

too

numb

to

weep,

her

face

passing

through

his

memory,

his

lips

and

tongue

and

teeth

forming

her

name,

pleading

with

her

silently,

knowing

that

even

if

he

made

a

sound,

even

if

he

shouted,

even

if

he

could

make

her

hear

his

voice,

she

wouldn't

answer

him.

Novinha.

Chapter

13

--

FREE

WILL

<There

are

those

among

us

who

think

that

the

humans

should

be

stopped

from

the

research

into

the

descolada.

The

descolada

is

at

the

heart

of

our

life

cycle.

We're

afraid

that

they'll

find

a

way

to

kill

the

descolada

throughout

the

world,

and

that

would

destroy

us

in

a

generation.>

<And

if

you

managed

to

stop

human

research

into

the

descolada,

they

would

certainly

be

wiped

out

within

a

few

years.>

<Is

the

descolada

that

dangerous?

Why

can't

they

keep

on

containing

it

as

they

have?>

<Because

the

descolada

is

not

just

randomly

mutating

according

to

natural

laws.

It

is

intelligently

adapting

itself

in

order

to

destroy

us.>

<Us?

You?>

<We've

been

fighting

the

descoloda

all

along.

Not

in

laboratories,

like

the

humans,

but

inside

ourself.

Before

I

lay

eggs,

there

is

a

phase

where

I

prepare

their

bodies

to

manufacture

all

the

antibodies

they'll

need

throughout

their

lives.

When

the

descoloda

changes

itself,

we

know

it

because

the

workers

start

dying.

Then

an

organ

near

my

ovaries

creates

new

antibodies,

and

we

lay

eggs

for

new

workers

who

can

withstand

the

revised

descolada.>

<So

you,

too,

are

trying

to

destroy

it.>

<No.

Our

process

is

entirely

unconscious.

It

takes

place

in

the

body

of

the

hive

queen,

without

conscious

intervention.

We

can't

go

beyond

meeting

the

present

danger.

Our

organ

of

immunity

is

far

more

effective

and

adaptable

than

anything

in

the

human

body,

but

in

the

long

run

we'll

suffer

the

same

fate

as

the

humans,

if

the

descolada

is

not

destroyed.

The

difference

is

that

if

we

are

wiped

out

by

the

descolada,

there

is

no

other

hive

queen

in

the

universe

to

carry

on

our

species.

We

are

the

last.>

<Your

case

is

even

more

desperate

than

theirs.>

<And

we

are

even

more

helpless

to

affect

it.

We

have

no

science

of

biology

beyond

simple

husbandry.

Our

natural

methods

were

so

effective

in

fighting

disease

that

we

never

had

the

same

impetus

that

humans

had,

to

understand

life

and

control

it.>

<Is

that

the

way

it

is,

then?

Either

we

are

destroyed,

or

you

and

the

humans

are

destroyed.

If

the

descolada

continues,

it

kills

you.

If

it

is

stopped,

we

die.>

<This

is

your

world.

The

descolada

is

in

your

bodies.

If

it

comes

time

to

choose

between

you

and

us,

it

will

be

you

that

survives.>

<You

speak

for

yourself,

my

friend.

But

what

will

the

humans

do?>

<If

they

have

the

power

to

destroy

the

descolada

in

a

way

that

would

also

destroy

you,

we

will

forbid

them

to

use

it.>

<Forbid

them?

When

have

humans

ever

obeyed?>

<We

never

forbid

where

we

do

not

also

have

the

power

to

prevent.>

<Ah.>

<This

is

your

world.

Ender

knows

this.

And

if

other

humans

ever

forget,

we

will

remind

them.>

<I

have

another

question.>

<Ask.>

<What

about

those,

like

Warmaker,

who

want

to

spread

the

descolada

throughout

the

universe?

Will

you

also

forbid

them?>

<They

must

not

carry

the

descolada

to

worlds

that

already

have

multicellular

life.>

<But

that's

exactly

what

they

intend

to

do.>

<They

must

not.>

<But

you're

building

starships

for

us.

Once

they

have

control

of

a

starship,

they'll

go

where

they

want

to

go.>

<They

must

not.>

<So

you

forbid

them?>

<We

never

forbid

where

we

do

not

also

have

the

power

to

prevent.>

<Then

why

do

you

still

build

these

ships?>

<The

human

fleet

is

coming,

with

a

weapon

that

can

destroy

this

world.

Ender

is

sure

that

they'll

use

it.

Should

we

conspire

with

them,

and

leave

your

entire

genetic

heritage

here

on

this

single

planet,

so

you

can

be

obliterated

with

a

single

weapon?>

<So

you

build

us

starships,

knowing

that

some

of

us

may

use

it

destructively.>

<What

you

do

with

starflight

will

be

your

responsibility.

If

you

act

as

the

enemy

of

life,

then

life

will

become

your

enemy.

We

will

provide

starships

to

you

as

a

species.

Then

you,

as

a

species,

will

decide

who

leaves

Lusitania

and

who

doesn't.>

<There's

a

fair

chance

that

Warmaker's

party

will

have

the

majority

then.

That

they

will

be

making

all

those

decisions.>

<So--

should

we

judge,

and

decide

that

the

humans

are

right

to

try

to

destroy

you?

Maybe

Warmaker

is

right.

Maybe

the

humans

are

the

ones

who

deserve

to

be

destroyed.

Who

are

we

to

judge

between

you?

They

with

their

Molecular

Disruption

Device.

You

with

the

descolada.

Each

has

the

power

to

destroy

the

other,

each

species

is

capable

of

such

a

monstrous

crime,

and

yet

each

species

has

many

members

who

would

never

knowingly

cause

such

evil

and

who

deserve

to

live.

We

will

not

choose.

We

will

simply

build

the

starships

and

let

you

and

the

humans

work

out

your

destiny

between

you.>

<You

could

help

us.

You

could

keep

the

starships

out

of

the

hands

of

Warmaker's

party,

and

deal

only

with

us.>

<Then

the

domestic

war

between

you

would

be

terrible

indeed.

Would

you

destroy

their

genetic

heritage,

simply

because

you

disagree?

Who

then

is

the

monster

and

the

criminal?

How

do

we

judge

between

you,

when

both

parties

are

willing

to

countenance

the

utter

destruction

of

another

people?>

<Then

I

have

no

hope.

Someone

will

be

destroyed.>

<Unless

the

human

scientists

find

a

way

to

change

the

descolada,

so

that

you

can

survive

as

a

species,

and

yet

the

descolada

loses

the

power

to

kill.>

<How

is

that

possible?>

<We

are

not

biologists.

Only

the

humans

can

do

this,

if

it

can

be

done.>

<Then

we

can't

stop

them

from

researching

the

descolada.

We

have

to

help

them.

Even

though

they

nearly

destroyed

our

forest,

we

have

no

choice

but

to

help

them.>

<We

knew

you

would

reach

that

conclusion.>

<Did

you?>

<That's

why

we're

building

starships

for

the

pequeninos.

Because

you're

capable

of

wisdom.>

As

word

of

the

restoration

of

the

Lusitania

Fleet

spread

among

the

godspoken

of

Path,

they

began

to

visit

the

house

of

Han

Fei-tzu

to

pay

him

honor.

"I

will

not

see

them,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"You

must,

Father,"

said

Han

Qing-jao.

"It

is

only

proper

for

them

to

honor

you

for

such

a

great

accomplishment."

"Then

I

will

go

and

tell

them

that

it

was

entirely

your

doing,

and

I

had

nothing

to

do

with

it."

"No!"

cried

Qing-jao.

"You

must

not

do

that."

"Furthermore,

I

will

tell

them

that

I

think

it

was

a

great

crime,

which

will

cause

the

death

of

a

noble

spirit.

I

will

tell

them

that

the

godspoken

of

Path

are

slaves

to

a

cruel

and

vicious

government,

and

that

we

must

bend

all

our

efforts

to

the

destruction

of

Congress."

"Don't

make

me

hear

this!"

cried

Qing-jao.

"You

could

never

say

such

a

thing

to

anyone!"

And

it

was

true.

Si

Wang-mu

watched

from

the

corner

as

the

two

of

them,

father

and

daughter,

each

began

a

ritual

of

purification,

Han

Fei-tzu

for

having

spoken

such

rebellious

words

and

Han

Qing-jao

for

having

heard

them.

Master

Fei-tzu

would

never

say

these

things

to

others,

because

even

if

he

did,

they

would

see

how

he

immediately

had

to

be

purified,

and

they

would

see

this

as

proof

that

the

gods

repudiated

his

words.

They

did

their

work

well,

those

scientists

that

Congress

employed

to

create

the

godspoken,

thought

Wangmu.

Even

knowing

the

truth,

Han

Fei-tzu

is

helpless.

So

it

was

that

Qing-jao

met

all

the

visitors

who

came

to

the

house,

and

graciously

accepted

their

praise

on

behalf

of

her

father.

Wang-mu

stayed

with

her

for

the

first

few

visits,

but

she

found

it

unbearable

to

listen

as

Qin-gjao

described

again

and

again

how

her

father

and

she

had

discovered

the

existence

of

a

computer

program

that

dwelt

amid

the

philotic

network

of

the

ansibles,

and

how

it

would

be

destroyed.

It

was

one

thing

to

know

that

in

her

heart,

Qing-jao

did

not

believe

she

was

committing

murder;

it

was

quite

another

thing

for

Wang-mu

to

listen

to

her

boasting

about

how

the

murder

would

be

accomplished.

And

boasting

was

what

Qing-jao

was

doing,

though

only

Wang-mu

knew

it.

Always

Qing-jao

gave

the

credit

to

her

father,

but

since

Wang-mu

knew

that

it

was

entirely

Qing-jao's

doing,

she

knew

that

when

Qing-jao

described

the

accomplishment

as

worthy

service

to

the

gods,

she

was

really

praising

herself.

"Please

don't

make

me

stay

and

listen

anymore,"

said

Wang-mu.

Qing-jao

studied

her

for

a

moment,

judging

her.

Then,

coldly,

she

answered.

"Go

if

you

must.

I

see

that

you

are

still

a

captive

of

our

enemy.

I

have

no

need

of

you."

"Of

course

not,"

said

Wang-mu.

"You

have

the

gods."

But

in

saying

this,

she

could

not

keep

the

bitter

irony

out

of

her

voice.

"Gods

that

you

don't

believe

in,"

said

Qing-jao

bitingly.

"Of

course,

you

have

never

been

spoken

to

by

the

gods--

why

should

you

believe?

I

dismiss

you

as

my

secret

maid,

since

that

is

your

desire.

Go

back

to

your

family."

"As

the

gods

command,"

said

Wang-mu.

And

this

time

she

made

no

effort

to

conceal

her

bitterness

at

the

mention

of

the

gods.

She

was

already

out

of

the

house,

walking

down

the

road,

when

Mu-pao

came

after

her.

Since

Mu-pao

was

old

and

fat,

she

had

no

hope

of

catching

up

with

Wang-mu

on

foot.

So

she

came

riding

a

donkey,

looking

ridiculous

as

she

kicked

the

animal

to

hasten

it.

Donkeys,

sedan

chairs,

all

these

trappings

of

ancient

China-

-

do

the

godspoken

really

think

that

such

affectations

make

them

somehow

holier?

Why

don't

they

simply

ride

on

fliers

and

hovercars

like

honest

people

do

on

every

other

world?

Then

Mu-pao

would

not

have

to

humiliate

herself,

bouncing

and

jouncing

on

an

animal

that

is

suffering

under

her

weight.

To

spare

her

as

much

embarrassment

as

possible,

Wang-mu

returned

and

met

Mu-pao

partway.

"Master

Han

Fei-tzu

commands

you

to

return,"

said

Mu-pao.

"Tell

Master

Han

that

he

is

kind

and

good,

but

my

mistress

has

dismissed

me.

"Master

Han

says

that

Mistress

Qing-jao

has

the

authority

to

dismiss

you

as

her

secret

maid,

but

not

to

dismiss

you

from

his

house.

Your

contract

is

with

him,

not

with

her."

This

was

true.

Wang-mu

hadn't

thought

of

that.

"He

begs

you

to

return,"

said

Mu-pao.

"He

told

me

to

say

it

that

way,

so

that

you

might

come

out

of

kindness,

if

you

would

not

come

out

of

obedience."

"Tell

him

I

will

obey.

He

should

not

beg

such

a

low

person

as

myself."

"He

will

be

glad,"

said

Mu-pao.

Wang-mu

walked

beside

Mu-pao's

donkey.

They

went

very

slowly,

which

was

more

comfortable

for

Mupao

and

the

donkey

as

well.

"I

have

never

seen

him

so

upset,"

said

Mu-pao.

"Probably

I

shouldn't

tell

you

that.

But

when

I

said

that

you

were

gone,

he

was

almost

frantic."

"Were

the

gods

speaking

to

him?"

It

was

a

bitter

thing

if

Master

Han

called

her

back

only

because

for

some

reason

the

slave

driver

within

him

had

demanded

it.

"No,"

said

Mu-pao.

"It

wasn't

like

that

at

all.

Though

of

course

I've

never

actually

seen

what

it

looks

like

when

the

gods

speak

to

him."

"Of

course."

"He

simply

didn't

want

you

to

go,"

said

Mu-pao.

"I

will

probably

end

up

going,

anyway,"

said

Wang-mu.

"But

I'll

gladly

explain

to

him

why

I

am

now

useless

in

the

House

of

Han."

"Oh,

of

course,"

said

Mu-pao.

"You

have

always

been

useless.

But

that

doesn't

mean

you

aren't

necessary."

"What

do

you

mean?"

"Happiness

can

depend

as

easily

on

useless

things

as

on

useful

ones."

"Is

that

a

saying

of

an

old

master?"

"It's

a

saying

of

an

old

fat

woman

on

a

donkey,"

said

Mu-pao.

"And

don't

you

forget

it."

When

Wang-mu

was

alone

with

Master

Han

in

his

private

chamber,

he

showed

no

sign

of

the

agitation

Mu-pac,

had

spoken

of.

"I

have

spoken

with

Jane,"

he

said.

"She

thinks

that

since

you

also

know

of

her

existence

and

believe

her

not

to

be

the

enemy

of

the

gods,

it

will

be

better

if

you

stay."

"So

I

will

serve

Jane

now?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"Am

I

to

be

her

secret

maid?"

Wang-mu

did

not

mean

her

words

to

sound

ironic;

the

idea

of

being

servant

to

a

nonhuman

entity

intrigued

her.

But

Master

Han

reacted

as

if

he

were

trying

to

smooth

over

an

offense.

"No,"

he

said.

"You

shouldn't

be

anyone's

servant.

You

have

acted

bravely

and

worthily."

"And

yet

you

called

me

back

to

fulfill

my

contract

with

you."

Master

Han

bowed

his

head.

"I

called

you

back

because

you

are

the

only

one

who

knows

the

truth.

If

you

go,

then

I'm

alone

in

this

house."

Wang-mu

almost

said:

How

can

you

be

alone,

when

your

daughter

is

here?

And

until

the

last

few

days,

it

wouldn't

have

been

a

cruel

thing

to

say,

because

Master

Han

and

Mistress

Qing-jao

were

friends

as

close

as

a

father

and

daughter

could

ever

be.

But

now,

the

barrier

between

them

was

insuperable.

Qing-jao

lived

in

a

world

where

she

was

a

triumphant

servant

of

the

gods,

trying

to

be

patient

with

the

temporary

madness

of

her

father.

Master

Han

lived

in

a

world

where

his

daughter

and

all

of

his

society

were

slaves

to

an

oppressive

Congress,

and

only

he

knew

the

truth.

How

could

they

even

speak

to

each

other

across

a

gulf

so

wide

and

deep?

"I'll

stay,"

said

Wang-mu.

"However

I

can

serve

you,

I

will."

"We'll

serve

each

other,"

said

Master

Han.

"My

daughter

promised

to

teach

you.

I'll

continue

that."

Wang-mu

touched

her

forehead

to

the

floor.

"I

am

unworthy

of

such

kindness."

"No,"

said

Master

Han.

"We

both

know

the

truth

now.

The

gods

don't

speak

to

me.

Your

face

should

never

touch

the

floor

before

me."

"We

have

to

live

in

this

world,"

said

Wang-mu.

"I

will

treat

you

as

an

honored

man

among

the

godspoken,

because

that

is

what

all

the

world

would

expect

of

me.

And

you

must

treat

me

as

a

servant,

for

the

same

reason."

Master

Han's

face

twisted

bitterly.

"The

world

also

expects

that

when

a

man

of

my

age

takes

a

young

girl

from

his

daughter's

service

into

his

own,

he

is

using

her

for

venery.

Shall

we

act

out

all

the

world's

expectations?"

"It

is

not

in

your

nature

to

take

advantage

of

your

power

in

that

way,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Nor

is

it

in

my

nature

to

receive

your

humiliation.

Before

I

learned

the

truth

about

my

affliction,

I

accepted

other

people's

obeisance

because

I

believed

it

was

really

being

offered

to

the

gods,

and

not

to

me."

"That

is

as

true

as

it

ever

was.

Those

who

believe

you

are

godspoken

are

offering

their

obeisance

to

the

gods,

while

those

who

are

dishonest

do

it

to

flatter

you.

"

"But

you

are

not

dishonest.

Nor

do

you

believe

the

gods

speak

to

me."

"I

don't

know

whether

the

gods

speak

to

you

or

not,

or

whether

they

ever

have

or

ever

can

speak

to

anyone.

I

only

know

that

the

gods

don't

ask

you

or

anyone

to

do

these

ridiculous,

humiliating

rituals--

those

were

forced

on

you

by

Congress.

Yet

you

must

continue

those

rituals

because

your

body

requires

it.

Please

allow

me

to

continue

the

rituals

of

humiliation

that

are

required

of

people

of

my

position

in

the

world."

Master

Han

nodded

gravely.

"You

are

wise

beyond

your

years

and

education,

Wang-mu."

"I

am

a

very

foolish

girl,"

said

Wang-mu.

"If

I

had

any

wisdom,

I

would

beg

you

to

send

me

as

far

away

from

this

place

as

possible.

Sharing

a

house

with

Qing-jao

will

now

be

very

dangerous

to

me.

Especially

if

she

sees

that

I

am

close

to

you,

when

she

can't

be."

"You're

right.

I'm

being

very

selfish,

to

ask

you

to

stay."

"Yes,"

said

Wang-mu.

"And

yet

I

will

stay."

"Why?"

asked

Master

Han.

"Because

I

can

never

go

back

to

my

old

life,"

she

answered.

"I

know

too

much

now

about

the

world

and

the

universe,

about

Congress

and

the

gods.

I

would

have

the

taste

of

poison

in

my

mouth

all

the

days

of

my

life,

if

I

went

back

home

and

pretended

to

be

what

I

was

before."

Master

Han

nodded

gravely,

but

then

he

smiled,

and

soon

he

laughed.

"Why

are

you

laughing

at

me,

Master

Han?"

"I'm

laughing

because

I

think

that

you

never

were

what

you

used

to

be."

"What

does

that

mean?"

"I

think

you

were

always

pretending.

Maybe

you

even

fooled

yourself.

But

one

thing

is

certain.

You

were

never

an

ordinary

girl,

and

you

could

never

have

led

an

ordinary

life."

Wang-mu

shrugged.

"The

future

is

a

hundred

thousand

threads,

but

the

past

is

a

fabric

that

can

never

be

rewoven.

Maybe

I

could

have

been

content.

Maybe

not."

"So

here

we

are

together,

the

three

of

us."

Only

then

did

Wang-mu

turn

to

see

that

they

were

not

alone.

In

the

air

above

the

display

she

saw

the

face

of

Jane,

who

smiled

at

her.

"I'm

glad

you

came

back,"

said

Jane.

For

a

moment,

Jane's

presence

here

caused

Wang-mu

to

leap

to

a

hopeful

conclusion.

"Then

you

aren't

dead!

You've

been

spared!"

"It

was

never

Qing-jao's

plan

for

me

to

be

dead

already,"

answered

Jane.

"Her

plan

to

destroy

me

is

proceeding

nicely,

and

I

will

no

doubt

die

on

schedule."

"Why

do

you

come

to

this

house,

then,"

asked

Wang-mu,

"when

it

was

here

that

your

death

was

set

in

motion?"

"I

have

a

lot

of

things

to

accomplish

before

I

die,"

said

Jane,

"including

the

faint

possibility

of

discovering

a

way

to

survive.

It

happens

that

the

world

of

Path

contains

many

thousands

of

people

who

are

much

more

intelligent,

on

average,

than

the

rest

of

humanity."

"Only

because

of

Congress's

genetic

manipulation,"

said

Master

Han.

"True,"

said

Jane.

"The

godspoken

of

Path

are,

properly

speaking,

not

even

human

anymore.

You're

another

species,

created

and

enslaved

by

Congress

to

give

them

an

advantage

over

the

rest

of

humanity.

It

happens,

though,

that

a

single

member

of

that

new

species

is

somewhat

free

of

Congress."

"This

is

freedom?"

said

Master

Han.

"Even

now,

my

hunger

to

purify

myself

is

almost

irresistible."

"Then

don't

resist

it,"

said

Jane.

"I

can

talk

to

you

while

you

contort

yourself."

Almost

at

once,

Master

Han

began

to

fling

out

his

arms

and

twist

them

in

the

air

in

his

ritual

of

purification.

Wang-mu

turned

her

face

away.

"Don't

do

that,"

said

Master

Han.

"Don't

hide

your

face

from

me.

I

can't

be

ashamed

to

show

this

to

you.

I'm

a

cripple,

that's

all;

if

I

had

lost

a

leg,

my

closest

friends

would

not

be

afraid

to

see

the

stump."

Wang-mu

saw

the

wisdom

in

his

words,

and

did

not

hide

her

face

from

his

affliction.

"As

I

was

saying,"

said

Jane,

"it

happens

that

a

single

member

of

this

new

species

is

somewhat

free

of

Congress.

I

hope

to

enlist

your

help

in

the

works

I'm

trying

to

accomplish

in

the

few

months

left

to

me."

"I'll

do

anything

I

can,"

said

Master

Han.

"And

if

I

can

help,

I

will,"

said

Wang-mu.

Only

after

she

said

it

did

she

realize

how

ridiculous

it

was

for

her

to

offer

such

a

thing.

Master

Han

was

one

of

the

godspoken,

one

of

those

with

superior

intellectual

abilities.

She

was

only

an

uneducated

specimen

of

ordinary

humanity,

with

nothing

to

offer.

And

yet

neither

of

them

mocked

her

offer,

and

Jane

accepted

it

graciously.

Such

a

kindness

proved

once

again

to

Wang-mu

that

Jane

had

to

be

a

living

thing,

not

just

a

simulation.

"Let

me

tell

you

the

problems

that

I

hope

to

resolve."

They

listened.

"As

you

know,

my

dearest

friends

are

on

the

planet

Lusitania.

They

are

threatened

by

the

Lusitania

Fleet.

I

am

very

interested

in

stopping

that

fleet

from

causing

any

irrevocable

harm."

"By

now

I'm

sure

they've

already

been

given

the

order

to

use

the

Little

Doctor,"

said

Master

Han.

"Oh,

yes,

I

know

they

have.

My

concern

is

to

stop

that

order

from

having

the

effect

of

destroying

not

only

the

humans

of

Lusitania,

but

two

other

raman

species

as

well."

Then

Jane

told

them

of

the

hive

queen,

and

how

it

came

to

be

that

buggers

once

again

lived

in

the

universe.

"The

hive

queen

is

already

building

starships,

pushing

herself

to

the

limit

to

accomplish

as

much

as

she

can

before

the

fleet

arrives.

But

there's

no

chance

that

she

can

build

enough

to

save

more

than

a

tiny

fraction

of

the

inhabitants

of

Lusitania.

The

hive

queen

can

leave,

or

send

another

queen

who

shares

all

her

memories,

and

it

matters

little

to

her

whether

her

workers

go

with

her

or

not.

But

the

pequeninos

and

the

humans

are

not

so

self-contained.

I'd

like

to

save

them

all.

Especially

because

my

dearest

friends,

a

particular

speaker

for

the

dead

and

a

young

man

suffering

from

brain

damage,

would

refuse

to

leave

Lusitania

unless

every

other

human

and

pequenino

could

be

saved."

"Are

they

heroes,

then?"

asked

Master

Han.

"Each

has

proved

it

several

times

in

the

past,"

said

Jane.

"I

wasn't

sure

if

heroes

still

existed

in

the

human

race."

Si

Wang-mu

did

not

speak

what

was

in

her

heart:

that

Master

Han

himself

was

such

a

hero.

"I

am

searching

for

every

possibility,"

said

Jane.

"But

it

all

comes

down

to

an

impossibility,

or

so

humankind

has

believed

for

more

than

three

thousand

years.

If

we

could

build

a

starship

that

traveled

faster

than

light,

that

traveled

as

quickly

as

the

messages

of

the

ansible

pass

from

world

to

world,

then

even

if

the

hive

queen

can

build

only

a

dozen

starships,

they

could

easily

shuttle

all

the

inhabitants

of

Lusitania

to

other

planets

before

the

Lusitania

Fleet

arrives."

"If

you

could

actually

build

such

a

starship,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu,

"you

could

create

a

fleet

of

your

own

that

could

attack

the

Lusitania

Fleet

and

destroy

it

before

it

could

harm

anyone."

"Ah,

but

that

is

impossible,"

said

Jane.

"You

can

conceive

of

faster-than-light

travel,

and

yet

you

can't

imagine

destroying

the

Lusitania

Fleet?"

"Oh,

I

can

imagine

it,"

said

Jane.

"But

the

hive

queen

wouldn't

build

it.

She

has

told

Andrew--

my

friend,

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead--"

"Valentine's

brother,"

said

Wang-mu.

"He

also

lives?"

"The

hive

queen

has

told

him

that

she

will

never

build

a

weapon

for

any

reason."

"Even

to

save

her

own

species?"

"She'll

have

the

single

starship

she

needs

to

get

offplanet,

and

the

others

will

also

have

enough

starships

to

save

their

species.

She's

content

with

that.

There's

no

need

to

kill

anybody."

"But

if

Congress

has

its

way,

millions

will

be

killed!"

"Then

that

is

their

responsibility,"

said

Jane.

"At

least

that's

what

Andrew

tells

me

she

answers

whenever

he

raises

that

point."

"What

kind

of

strange

moral

reasoning

is

this?"

"You

forget

that

she

only

recently

discovered

the

existence

of

other

intelligent

life,

and

she

came

perilously

close

to

destroying

it.

Then

that

other

intelligent

life

almost

destroyed

her.

But

it

was

her

own

near

brush

with

committing

the

crime

of

xenocide

that

has

had

the

greater

effect

on

her

moral

reasoning.

She

can't

stop

other

species

from

such

things,

but

she

can

be

certain

that

she

doesn't

do

it

herself.

She

will

only

kill

when

that's

the

only

hope

she

has

of

saving

the

existence

of

her

species.

And

since

she

has

another

hope,

she

won't

build

a

warship."

"Faster-than-light

travel,"

said

Master

Han.

"Is

that

your

only

hope?"

"The

only

one

I

can

think

of

that

has

a

glimmer

of

possibility.

At

least

we

know

that

something

in

the

universe

moves

faster

than

light--

information

is

passed

down

the

philotic

ray

from

one

ansible

to

another

with

no

detectable

passage

of

time.

A

bright

young

physicist

on

Lusitania

who

happens

to

be

locked

in

jail

at

the

present

time

is

spending

his

days

and

nights

working

on

this

problem.

I

perform

all

his

calculations

and

simulations

for

him.

At

this

very

moment

he

is

testing

a

hypothesis

about

the

nature

of

philotes

by

using

a

model

so

complex

that

in

order

to

run

the

program

I'm

stealing

time

from

the

computers

of

almost

a

thousand

different

universities.

There's

hope."

"As

long

as

you

live,

there's

hope,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Who

will

do

such

massive

experiments

for

him

when

you're

gone?"

"That's

why

there's

so

much

urgency,"

said

Jane.

"What

do

you

need

me

for?"

asked

Master

Han.

"I'm

no

physicist,

and

I

have

no

hope

of

learning

enough

in

the

next

few

months

to

make

any

kind

of

difference.

It's

your

jailed

physicist

who'll

do

it,

if

anyone

can.

Or

you

yourself."

"Everyone

needs

a

dispassionate

critic

to

say,

Have

you

thought

of

this?

Or

even,

Enough

of

that

dead-end

path,

get

onto

another

train

of

thought.

That's

what

I

need

you

for.

We'll

report

our

work

to

you,

and

you'll

examine

it

and

say

whatever

comes

to

mind.

You

can't

possibly

guess

what

chance

word

of

yours

will

trigger

the

idea

we're

looking

for."

Master

Han

nodded,

to

concede

the

possibility.

"The

second

problem

I'm

working

on

is

even

knottier,"

said

Jane.

"Whether

we

achieve

faster-than-light

travel

or

not,

some

pequeninos

will

have

starships

and

can

leave

the

planet

Lusitania.

The

problem

is

that

they

carry

inside

them

the

most

insidious

and

terrible

virus

ever

known,

one

that

destroys

every

form

of

life

it

touches

except

those

few

that

it

can

twist

into

a

deformed

kind

of

symbiotic

life

utterly

dependent

on

the

presence

of

that

virus."

"The

descolada,"

said

Master

Han.

"One

of

the

justifications

sometimes

used

for

carrying

the

Little

Doctor

with

the

fleet

in

the

first

place."

"And

it

may

actually

be

a

justification.

From

the

hive

queen's

point

of

view,

it's

impossible

to

choose

between

one

life

form

and

another,

but

as

Andrew

has

often

pointed

out

to

me,

human

beings

don't

have

that

problem.

If

it's

a

choice

between

the

survival

of

humanity

and

the

survival

of

the

pequeninos,

he'd

choose

humanity,

and

for

his

sake

so

would

I."

"And

I,"

said

Master

Han.

"You

can

be

sure

the

pequeninos

feel

the

same

way

in

reverse,"

said

Jane.

"If

not

on

Lusitania

then

somewhere,

somehow,

it

will

almost

certainly

come

down

to

a

terrible

war

in

which

humans

use

the

Molecular

Disruption

Device

and

the

pequeninos

use

the

descolada

as

the

ultimate

biological

weapon.

There's

a

good

chance

of

both

species

utterly

destroying

each

other.

So

I

feel

some

urgency

about

the

need

to

find

a

replacement

virus

for

the

descolada,

one

that

will

perform

all

the

functions

needed

in

the

pequeninos'

life

cycle

without

any

of

its

predatory,

self-adapting

capabilities.

A

selectively

inert

form

of

the

virus."

"I

thought

there

were

ways

to

neutralize

the

descolada.

Don't

they

take

drugs

in

their

drinking

water

on

Lusitania?"

"The

descolada

keeps

figuring

out

their

drugs

and

adapting

to

them.

It's

a

series

of

footraces.

Eventually

the

descolada

will

win

one,

and

then

there

won't

be

any

more

humans

to

race

against."

"Do

you

mean

that

the

virus

is

intelligent?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"One

of

the

scientists

on

Lusitania

thinks

so,"

said

Jane.

"A

woman

named

Quara.

Others

disagree.

But

the

virus

certainly

acts

as

if

it

were

intelligent,

at

least

when

it

comes

to

adapting

itself

to

changes

in

its

environment

and

changing

other

species

to

fit

its

needs.

I

think

Quara

is

right,

personally.

I

think

the

descolada

is

an

intelligent

species

that

has

its

own

kind

of

language

that

it

uses

to

spread

information

very

quickly

from

one

side

of

the

world

to

the

other."

"I'm

not

a

virologist,"

said

Master

Han.

"And

yet

if

you

could

look

at

the

studies

being

performed

by

Elanora

Ribeira

von

Hesse--"

"Of

course

I'll

look.

I

only

wish

I

had

your

hope

that

I

can

help."

"And

then

the

third

problem,"

said

Jane.

"Perhaps

the

simplest

one

of

all.

The

godspoken

of

Path."

"Ah

yes,"

said

Master

Han.

"Your

destroyers."

"Not

by

any

free

choice,"

said

Jane.

"I

don't

hold

it

against

you.

But

it's

something

I'd

like

to

see

accomplished

before

I

die--

to

figure

out

a

way

to

alter

your

altered

genes,

so

that

future

generations,

at

least,

can

be

free

of

that

deliberately-induced

OCD,

while

still

keeping

the

extraordinary

intelligence."

"Where

will

you

find

genetic

scientists

willing

to

work

on

something

that

Congress

would

surely

consider

to

be

treason?"

asked

Master

Han.

"When

you

wish

to

have

someone

commit

treason,"

said

Jane,

"it's

best

to

look

first

among

known

traitors."

"Lusitania,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Yes,"

said

Jane.

"With

your

help,

I

can

give

the

problem

to

Elanora."

"Isn't

she

working

on

the

descolada

problem?"

"No

one

can

work

on

anything

every

waking

moment.

This

will

be

a

change

of

pace

that

might

actually

help

freshen

her

for

her

work

on

the

descolada.

Besides,

your

problem

on

Path

may

be

relatively

easy

to

solve.

After

all,

your

altered

genes

were

originally

created

by

perfectly

ordinary

geneticists

working

for

Congress.

The

only

barriers

have

been

political,

not

scientific.

Ela

might

find

it

a

simple

matter.

She

has

already

told

me

how

we

should

begin.

We

need

a

few

tissue

samples,

at

least

to

start

with.

Have

a

medical

technician

here

do

a

computer

scan

on

them

at

the

molecular

level.

I

can

take

over

the

machinery

long

enough

to

make

sure

the

data

Elanora

needs

is

gathered

during

the

scan,

and

then

I'll

transmit

the

genetic

data

to

her.

It's

that

simple."

"Whose

tissue

do

you

need?"

asked

Master

Han.

"I

can't

very

well

ask

all

the

visitors

here

to

give

me

a

sample."

"Actually,

I

was

hoping

you

could,"

said

Jane.

"So

many

are

coming

and

going.

We

can

use

dead

skin,

you

know.

Perhaps

even

fecal

or

urine

samples

that

might

contain

body

cells."

Master

Han

nodded.

"I

can

do

that."

"If

it

comes

to

fecal

samples,

I

will

do

it,"

said

Wang-mu.

"No,"

said

Master

Han.

"I

am

not

above

doing

all

that

is

necessary

to

help,

even

with

my

own

hands."

"You?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"I

volunteered

because

I

was

afraid

you

would

humiliate

other

servants

by

requiring

them

to

do

it."

"I

will

never

again

ask

anyone

to

do

something

so

low

and

debasing

that

I

refuse

to

do

it

myself,"

said

Master

Han.

"Then

we'll

do

it

together,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Please

remember,

Master

Han--

you

will

help

Jane

by

reading

and

responding

to

reports,

while

manual

tasks

are

the

only

way

that

I

can

help

at

all.

Don't

insist

on

doing

what

I

can

do.

Instead

spend

your

time

on

the

things

that

only

you

can

do."

Jane

interrupted

before

Master

Han

could

answer.

"Wang-mu,

I

want

you

to

read

the

reports

as

well."

"Me?

But

I'm

not

educated

at

all."

"Nevertheless,"

said

Jane.

"I

won't

even

understand

them."

"Then

I'll

help

you,"

said

Master

Han.

"This

isn't

right,"

said

Wang-mu.

"I'm

not

Qing-jao.

This

is

the

sort

of

thing

she

could

do.

It

isn't

for

me."

"I

watched

you

and

Qing-jao

through

the

whole

process

that

led

to

her

discovery

of

me,"

said

Jane.

"Many

of

the

key

insights

came

from

you,

Si

Wang-mu,

not

from

Qing-jao."

"From

me?

I

never

even

tried

to--"

"You

didn't

try.

You

watched.

You

made

connections

in

your

mind.

You

asked

questions."

"They

were

foolish

questions,"

said

Wang-mu.

Yet

in

her

heart

she

was

glad:

Someone

saw!

"Questions

that

no

expert

would

ever

have

asked,"

said

Jane.

"Yet

they

were

exactly

the

questions

that

led

Qing-jao

to

her

most

important

conceptual

breakthroughs.

You

may

not

be

godspoken,

Wang-mu,

but

you

have

gifts

of

your

own."

"I'll

read

and

respond,"

said

Wang-mu,

"but

I

will

also

gather

tissue

samples.

All

of

the

tissue

samples,

so

that

Master

Han

does

not

have

to

speak

to

these

godspoken

visitors

and

listen

to

them

praise

him

for

a

terrible

thing

that

he

didn't

do."

Master

Han

was

still

opposed.

"I

refuse

to

think

of

you

doing--"

Jane

interrupted

him.

"Han

Fei-tzu,

be

wise.

Wang-mu,

as

a

servant,

is

invisible.

You,

as

master

of

the

house,

are

as

subtle

as

a

tiger

in

a

playground.

Nothing

you

do

goes

unnoticed.

Let

Wang-mu

do

what

she

can

do

best."

Wise

words,

thought

Wang-mu.

Why

then

are

you

asking

me

to

respond

to

the

work

of

scientists,

if

each

person

must

do

what

he

does

best?

Yet

she

kept

silent.

Jane

had

them

begin

by

taking

their

own

tissue

samples;

then

Wang-mu

set

about

gathering

tissue

samples

from

the

rest

of

the

household.

She

found

most

of

what

she

needed

on

combs

and

unwashed

clothing.

Within

days

she

had

samples

from

a

dozen

godspoken

visitors,

also

taken

from

their

clothing.

No

one

had

to

take

fecal

samples

after

all.

But

she

would

have

been

willing.

Qing-jao

noticed

her,

of

course,

but

snubbed

her.

It

hurt

Wang-mu

to

have

Qing-jao

treat

her

so

coldly,

for

they

had

once

been

friends

and

Wang-mu

still

loved

her,

or

at

least

loved

the

young

woman

that

Qing-jao

had

been

before

the

crisis.

Yet

there

was

nothing

Wang-mu

could

say

or

do

to

restore

their

friendship.

She

had

chosen

another

path.

Wang-mu

kept

all

the

tissue

samples

carefully

separated

and

labeled.

Instead

of

taking

them

to

a

medical

technician,

however,

she

found

a

much

simpler

way.

Dressing

in

some

of

Qing-jao's

old

clothing,

so

that

she

looked

like

a

godspoken

student

instead

of

a

servant

girl,

she

went

to

the

nearest

college

and

told

them

that

she

was

working

on

a

project

whose

nature

she

could

not

divulge,

and

she

humbly

requested

that

they

perform

a

scan

on

the

tissue

samples

she

provided.

As

she

expected,

they

asked

no

questions

of

a

godspoken

girl,

even

a

complete

stranger.

Instead

they

ran

the

molecular

scans,

and

Wang-mu

could

only

assume

that

Jane

had

done

as

she

promised,

taking

control

of

the

computer

and

making

the

scan

include

all

the

operations

Ela

needed.

On

the

way

home

from

the

college,

Wang-mu

discarded

all

the

samples

she

had

collected

and

burned

the

report

the

college

had

given

her.

Jane

had

what

she

needed--

there

was

no

point

in

running

the

risk

that

Qing-jao

or

perhaps

a

servant

in

the

house

who

was

in

the

pay

of

Congress

might

discover

that

Han

Fei-tzu

was

working

on

a

biological

experiment.

As

for

someone

recognizing

her,

the

servant

Si

Wang-mu,

as

the

young

godspoken

girl

who

had

visited

the

college--

there

was

no

chance

of

that.

No

one

looking

for

a

godspoken

girl

would

so

much

as

glance

at

a

servant

like

her.

***

"So

you've

lost

your

woman

and

I've

lost

mine,"

said

Miro.

Ender

sighed.

Every

now

and

then

Miro

got

into

a

talky

mood,

and

because

bitterness

was

always

just

under

the

surface

with

him,

his

chat

tended

to

be

straight

to

the

point

and

more

than

a

little

unkind.

Ender

couldn't

begrudge

him

the

talkiness--

he

and

Valentine

were

almost

the

only

people

who

could

listen

to

Miro's

slow

speech

patiently,

without

giving

him

a

sign

that

they

wanted

him

to

get

on

with

it.

Miro

spent

so

much

of

his

time

with

pent-up

thoughts,

unexpressed,

that

it

would

be

cruel

to

shut

him

down

just

because

he

had

no

tact.

Ender

wasn't

pleased

to

be

reminded

of

the

fact

that

Novinha

had

left

him.

He

was

trying

to

keep

that

thought

out

of

his

mind,

while

he

worked

on

other

problems--

on

the

problem

of

Jane's

survival,

mostly,

and

a

little

bit

on

every

other

problem,

too.

But

at

Miro's

words,

that

aching,

hollow,

half-panicked

feeling

returned.

She

isn't

here.

I

can't

just

speak

and

have

her

answer.

I

can't

just

ask

and

have

her

remember.

I

can't

just

reach

and

feel

her

hand.

And,

most

terrible

of

all:

Perhaps

I

never

will

again.

"I

suppose

so,"

said

Ender.

"You

probably

don't

like

to

equate

them,"

said

Miro.

"After

all,

she's

your

wife

of

thirty

years,

and

Ouanda

was

my

girlfriend

for

maybe

five

years.

But

that's

only

if

you

start

counting

when

puberty

hit.

She

was

my

friend,

my

closest

friend

except

maybe

Ela,

since

I

was

little.

So

if

you

think

about

it,

I

was

with

Ouanda

most

of

my

life,

while

you

were

only

with

Mother

for

half

of

yours."

"Now

I

feel

much

better,"

said

Ender.

"Don't

get

pissed

off

at

me,"

said

Miro.

"Don't

piss

me

off,"

said

Ender.

Miro

laughed.

Too

loudly.

"Feeling

grumpy,

Andrew?"

he

cackled.

"A

bit

out

of

sorts?"

It

was

too

much

to

take.

Ender

spun

his

chair,

turning

away

from

the

terminal

where

he

had

been

studying

a

simplified

model

of

the

ansible

network,

trying

to

imagine

where

in

that

random

latticework

Jane's

soul

might

dwell.

He

gazed

steadily

at

Miro

until

he

stopped

laughing.

"Did

I

do

this

to

you?"

asked

Ender.

Miro

looked

more

angry

than

abashed.

"Maybe

I

needed

you

to,"

he

said.

"Ever

think

of

that?

You

were

so

respectful,

all

of

you.

Let

Miro

keep

his

dignity.

Let

him

brood

himself

into

madness,

right?

Just

don't

talk

about

the

thing

that's

happened

to

him.

Didn't

you

ever

think

I

needed

somebody

to

jolly

me

out

of

it

sometimes?"

"Didn't

you

ever

think

that

I

don't

need

that?"

Miro

laughed

again,

but

it

came

a

bit

late,

and

it

was

gentler.

"On

target,"

he

said.

"You

treated

me

the

way

you

like

to

be

treated

when

you

grieve,

and

now

I'm

treating

you

the

way

I

like

to

be

treated.

We

prescribe

our

own

medicine

for

each

other."

"Your

mother

and

I

are

still

married,"

Ender

said.

"Let

me

tell

you

something,"

said

Miro,

"out

of

the

wisdom

of

my

twenty

years

or

so

of

life.

It's

easier

when

you

finally

start

admitting

to

yourself

that

you'll

never

have

her

back.

That

she's

permanently

out

of

reach."

"Ouanda

is

out

of

reach.

Novinha

isn't."

"She's

with

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ.

It's

a

nunnery,

Andrew."

"Not

so,"

said

Ender.

"It's

a

monastic

order

that

only

married

couples

can

join.

She

can't

belong

to

them

without

me."

"So,"

said

Miro.

"You

can

have

her

back

whenever

you

want

to

join

the

Filhos.

I

can

just

see

you

as

Dom

Cristao."

Ender

couldn't

help

chuckling

at

the

idea.

"Sleeping

in

separate

beds.

Praying

all

the

time.

Never

touching

each

other."

"If

that's

marriage,

Andrew,

then

Ouanda

and

I

are

married

right

now."

"It

is

marriage,

Miro.

Because

the

couples

in

the

Filhos

da

Mente

de

Cristo

are

working

together,

doing

a

work

together."

"Then

we're

married,"

said

Miro.

"You

and

I.

Because

we're

trying

to

save

Jane

together."

"Just

friends,"

said

Ender.

"We're

just

friends."

"Rivals

is

more

like

it.

Jane

keeps

us

both

like

lovers

on

a

string."

Miro

was

sounding

too

much

like

Novinha's

accusations

about

Jane.

"We're

hardly

lovers,"

he

said.

"Jane

isn't

human.

She

doesn't

even

have

a

body."

"Aren't

you

the

logical

one,"

said

Miro.

"Didn't

you

just

say

that

you

and

Mother

could

still

be

married,

without

even

touching?"

It

was

an

analogy

that

Ender

didn't

like,

because

it

seemed

to

have

some

truth

in

it.

Was

Novinha

right

to

be

jealous

of

Jane,

as

she

had

been

for

so

many

years?

"She

lives

inside

our

heads,

practically,"

said

Miro.

"That's

a

place

where

no

wife

will

ever

go."

"I

always

thought,"

said

Ender,

"that

your

mother

was

jealous

of

Jane

because

she

wished

she

had

someone

that

close

to

her."

"Bobagem,"

said

Miro.

"Lixo."

Nonsense.

Garbage.

"Mother

was

jealous

of

Jane

because

she

wanted

so

badly

to

be

that

close

to

you,

and

she

never

could."

"Not

your

mother.

She

was

always

self-contained.

There

were

times

when

we

were

very

close,

but

she

always

turned

back

to

her

work."

"The

way

you

always

turned

back

to

Jane."

"Did

she

tell

you

that?"

"Not

in

so

many

words.

But

you'd

be

talking

to

her,

and

then

all

of

a

sudden

you'd

fall

silent,

and

even

though

you're

good

at

subvocalizing,

there's

still

a

little

movement

in

the

jaw,

and

your

eyes

and

lips

react

a

little

to

what

Jane

says

to

you.

She

saw.

You'd

be

with

Mother,

close,

and

then

all

of

a

sudden

you

were

somewhere

else."

"That's

not

what

split

us

apart,"

said

Ender.

"It

was

Quim's

death."

"Quim's

death

was

the

last

straw.

If

it

hadn't

been

for

Jane,

if

Mother

had

really

believed

you

belonged

to

her,

heart

and

soul,

she

would

have

turned

to

you

when

Quim

died,

instead

of

turning

away."

Miro

had

said

the

thing

that

Ender

had

dreaded

all

along.

That

it

was

Ender's

own

fault.

That

he

had

not

been

the

perfect

husband.

That

he

had

driven

her

away.

And

the

worst

thing

was

that

when

Miro

said

it,

Ender

knew

that

it

was

true.

The

sense

of

loss,

which

he

had

already

thought

was

unbearable,

suddenly

doubled,

trebled,

became

infinite

inside

him.

He

felt

Miro's

hand,

heavy,

clumsy,

on

his

shoulder.

"As

God

is

my

witness,

Andrew,

I

never

meant

to

make

you

cry."

"It

happens,"

said

Ender.

"It's

not

all

your

fault,"

said

Miro.

"Or

Jane's.

You've

got

to

remember

that

Mother's

crazy

as

a

loon.

She

always

has

been."

"She

had

a

lot

of

grief

as

a

child."

"She

lost

everybody

she

ever

loved,

one

by

one,"

said

Miro.

"And

I

let

her

believe

that

she

had

lost

me,

too."

"What

were

you

going

to

do,

cut

Jane

off?

You

tried

that

once,

remember?"

"The

difference

is

that

now

she

has

you.

The

whole

time

you

were

gone,

I

could

have

let

Jane

go,

because

she

had

you.

I

could

have

talked

to

her

less,

asked

her

to

back

off.

She

would

have

forgiven

me."

"Maybe,"

said

Miro.

"But

you

didn't."

"Because

I

didn't

want

to,"

said

Ender.

"Because

I

didn't

want

to

let

her

go.

Because

I

thought

I

could

keep

that

old

friendship

and

still

be

a

good

husband

to

my

wife."

"It

wasn't

just

Jane,"

said

Miro.

"It

was

Valentine,

too."

"I

suppose,"

said

Ender.

"So

what

do

I

do?

Go

join

up

with

the

Filhos

until

the

fleet

gets

here

and

blows

us

all

to

hell?"

"You

do

what

I

do,"

said

Miro.

"What's

that?"

"You

take

a

breath.

You

let

it

out.

Then

you

take

another."

Ender

thought

about

it

for

a

moment.

"I

can

do

that.

I've

been

doing

that

since

I

was

little."

Just

a

moment

longer,

Miro's

hand

on

his

shoulder.

This

is

why

I

should

have

had

a

son

of

my

own,

thought

Ender.

To

lean

on

me

when

he

was

small,

and

then

for

me

to

lean

on

when

I'm

old.

But

I

never

had

a

child

from

my

own

seed.

I'm

like

old

Marcao,

Novinha's

first

husband.

Surrounded

by

these

children

and

knowing

they're

not

my

own.

The

difference

is

that

Miro

is

my

friend,

not

my

enemy.

And

that's

something.

I

may

have

been

a

bad

husband,

but

I

can

still

make

and

keep

a

friend.

"Stop

pitying

yourself

and

get

back

to

work."

It

was

Jane,

speaking

in

his

ear,

and

she

had

waited

almost

long

enough

before

speaking,

almost

long

enough

that

he

was

ready

to

have

her

tease

him.

Almost

but

not

quite,

and

so

he

resented

her

intrusion.

Resented

knowing

that

she

had

been

listening

and

watching

all

along.

"Now

you're

mad,"

she

said.

You

don't

know

what

I'm

feeling,

thought

Ender.

You

can't

know.

Because

you're

not

human.

"You

think

I

don't

know

what

you're

feeling,"

said

Jane.

He

felt

a

moment

of

vertigo,

because

for

a

moment

it

seemed

to

him

that

she

had

been

listening

to

something

far

deeper

than

the

conversation.

"But

I

lost

you

once,

too."

Ender

subvocalized:

"I

came

back."

"Never

completely,"

said

Jane.

"Never

like

it

was

before.

So

you

just

take

a

couple

of

those

self-pitying

little

tears

on

your

cheeks

and

count

them

as

if

they

were

mine.

Just

to

even

up

the

score."

"I

don't

know

why

I

bother

trying

to

save

your

life,"

said

Ender

silently.

"Me

neither,"

said

Jane.

"I

keep

telling

you

it's

a

waste

of

time."

Ender

turned

back

to

the

terminal.

Miro

stayed

beside

him,

watching

the

display

as

it

simulated

the

ansible

network.

Ender

had

no

idea

what

Jane

was

saying

to

Miro--

though

he

was

sure

that

she

was

saying

something,

since

he

had

long

ago

figured

out

that

Jane

was

capable

of

carrying

on

many

conversations

at

once.

He

couldn't

help

it--

it

did

bother

him

a

little

that

Jane

had

every

bit

as

close

a

relationship

with

Miro

as

with

him.

Isn't

it

possible,

he

wondered,

for

one

person

to

love

another

without

trying

to

own

each

other?

Or

is

that

buried

so

deep

in

our

genes

that

we

can

never

get

it

out?

Territoriality.

My

wife.

My

friend.

My

lover.

My

outrageous

and

annoying

computer

personality

who's

about

to

be

shut

off

at

the

behest

of

a

half-crazy

girl

genius

with

OCD

on

a

planet

I

never

heard

of

and

how

will

I

live

without

Jane

when

she's

gone?

Ender

zoomed

in

on

the

display.

In

and

in

and

in,

until

the

display

showed

only

a

few

parsecs

in

each

dimension.

Now

the

simulation

was

modeling

a

small

portion

of

the

network--

the

crisscrossing

of

only

a

half-dozen

philotic

rays

in

deep

space.

Now,

instead

of

looking

like

an

involved,

tightlywoven

fabric,

the

philotic

rays

looked

like

random

lines

passing

millions

of

kilometers

from

each

other.

"They

never

touch,"

said

Miro.

No,

they

never

do.

It's

something

that

Ender

had

never

realized.

In

his

mind,

the

galaxy

was

flat,

the

way

the

starmaps

always

showed

it,

a

topdown

view

of

the

section

of

the

spiral

arm

of

the

galaxy

where

humans

had

spread

out

from

Earth.

But

it

wasn't

flat.

No

two

stars

were

ever

exactly

in

the

same

plane

as

any

other

two

stars.

The

philotic

rays

connecting

starships

and

planets

and

satellites

in

perfectly

straight

lines,

ansible

to

ansible--

they

seemed

to

intersect

when

you

saw

them

on

a

flat

map,

but

in

this

three-dimensional

closeup

in

the

computer

display,

it

was

obvious

that

they

never

touched

at

all.

"How

can

she

live

in

that?"

asked

Ender.

"How

can

she

possibly

exist

in

that

when

there's

no

connection

between

those

lines

except

at

the

endpoints?"

"So--

maybe

she

doesn't.

Maybe

she

lives

in

the

sum

of

the

computer

programs

at

every

terminal."

"In

which

case

she

could

back

herself

up

into

all

the

computers

and

then--"

"And

then

nothing.

She

could

never

put

herself

back

together

because

they're

only

using

clean

computers

to

run

the

ansibles."

"They

can't

keep

that

up

forever,"

said

Ender.

"It's

too

important

for

computers

on

different

planets

to

be

able

to

talk

to

each

other.

Congress

will

find

out

pretty

soon

that

there

aren't

enough

human

beings

in

existence

to

key

in

by

hand,

in

a

year,

the

amount

of

information

computers

have

to

send

to

each

other

by

ansible

every

hour."

"So

she

just

hides?

Waits?

Sneaks

in

and

restores

herself

when

she

sees

a

chance

five

or

ten

years

from

now?"

"If

that's

all

she

is--

a

collection

of

programs."

"There

has

to

be

more

to

her

than

that,"

said

Miro.

"Why?"

"Because

if

she's

nothing

more

than

a

collection

of

programs,

even

self-writing

and

self-revising

programs,

ultimately

she

was

created

by

some

programmer

or

group

of

programmers

somewhere.

In

which

case

she's

just

acting

out

the

program

that

was

forced

on

her

from

the

beginning.

She

has

no

free

will.

She's

a

puppet.

Not

a

person."

"Well,

when

it

comes

to

that,

maybe

you're

defining

free

will

too

narrowly,"

said

Ender.

"Aren't

human

beings

the

same

way,

programmed

by

our

genes

and

our

environment?"

"No,"

said

Miro.

"What

else,

then?"

"Our

philotic

connections

say

that

we

aren't.

Because

we're

capable

of

connecting

with

each

other

by

act

of

will,

which

no

other

form

of

life

on

Earth

can

do.

There's

something

we

have,

something

we

are,

that

wasn't

caused

by

anything

else."

"What,

our

soul?"

"Not

even

that,"

said

Miro.

"Because

the

priests

say

that

God

created

our

souls,

and

that

just

puts

us

under

the

control

of

another

puppeteer.

If

God

created

our

will,

then

he's

responsible

for

every

choice

we

make.

God,

our

genes,

our

environment,

or

some

stupid

programmer

keying

in

code

at

an

ancient

terminal--

there's

no

way

free

will

can

ever

exist

if

we

as

individuals

are

the

result

of

some

external

cause."

"So--

as

I

recall,

the

official

philosophical

answer

is

that

free

will

doesn't

exist.

Only

the

illusion

of

free

will,

because

the

causes

of

our

behavior

are

so

complex

that

we

can't

trace

them

back.

If

you've

got

one

line

of

dominoes

knocking

each

other

down

one

by

one,

then

you

can

always

say,

Look,

this

domino

fell

because

that

one

pushed

it.

But

when

you

have

an

infinite

number

of

dominoes

that

can

be

traced

back

in

an

infinite

number

of

directions,

you

can

never

find

where

the

causal

chain

begins.

So

you

think,

That

domino

fell

because

it

wanted

to."

"Bobagem,"

said

Miro.

"Well,

I

admit

that

it's

a

philosophy

with

no

practical

value,"

said

Ender.

"Valentine

once

explained

it

to

me

this

way.

Even

if

there

is

no

such

thing

as

free

will,

we

have

to

treat

each

other

as

if

there

were

free

will

in

order

to

live

together

in

society.

Because

otherwise,

every

time

somebody

does

something

terrible,

you

can't

punish

him,

because

he

can't

help

it,

because

his

genes

or

his

environment

or

God

made

him

do

it,

and

every

time

somebody

does

something

good,

you

can't

honor

him,

because

he

was

a

puppet,

too.

If

you

think

that

everybody

around

you

is

a

puppet,

why

bother

talking

to

them

at

all?

Why

even

try

to

plan

anything

or

create

anything,

since

everything

you

plan

or

create

or

desire

or

dream

of

is

just

acting

out

the

script

your

puppeteer

built

into

you."

"Despair,"

said

Miro.

"So

we

conceive

of

ourselves

and

everyone

around

us

as

volitional

beings.

We

treat

everyone

as

if

they

did

things

with

a

purpose

in

mind,

instead

of

because

they're

being

pushed

from

behind.

We

punish

criminals.

We

reward

altruists.

We

plan

things

and

build

things

together.

We

make

promises

and

expect

each

other

to

keep

them.

It's

all

a

made-up

story,

but

when

everybody

believes

that

everybody's

actions

are

the

result

of

free

choice,

and

takes

and

gives

responsibility

accordingly,

the

result

is

civilization."

"Just

a

story."

"That's

how

Valentine

explained

it.

That

is,

if

there's

no

free

will.

I'm

not

sure

what

she

actually

believes

herself.

My

guess

is

that

she'd

say

that

she

is

civilized,

and

therefore

she

must

believe

the

story

herself,

in

which

case

she

absolutely

believes

in

free

will

and

thinks

this

whole

idea

of

a

made-up

story

is

nonsense--

but

that's

what

she'd

believe

even

if

it

were

true,

and

so

who

can

be

sure

of

anything."

Then

Ender

laughed,

because

Valentine

had

laughed

when

she

first

told

him

all

this

many

years

ago.

When

they

were

still

only

a

little

bit

past

childhood,

and

he

was

working

on

writing

the

Hegemon,

and

was

trying

to

understand

why

his

brother

Peter

had

done

all

the

great

and

terrible

things

he

did.

"It

isn't

funny,"

said

Miro.

"I

thought

it

was,"

said

Ender.

"Either

we're

free

or

we're

not,"

said

Miro.

"Either

the

story's

true

or

it

isn't."

"The

point

is

that

we

have

to

believe

that

it's

true

in

order

to

live

as

civilized

human

beings,"

said

Ender.

"No,

that's

not

the

point

at

all,"

said

Miro.

"Because

if

it's

a

lie,

why

should

we

bother

to

live

as

civilized

human

beings?"

"Because

the

species

has

a

better

chance

to

survive

if

we

do,"

said

Ender.

"Because

our

genes

require

us

to

believe

the

story

in

order

to

enhance

our

ability

to

pass

those

genes

on

for

many

generations

in

the

future.

Because

anybody

who

doesn't

believe

the

story

begins

to

act

in

unproductive,

uncooperative

ways,

and

eventually

the

community,

the

herd,

will

reject

him

and

his

opportunities

for

reproduction

will

be

diminished--

for

instance,

he'll

be

put

in

jail--

and

the

genes

leading

to

his

unbelieving

behavior

will

eventually

be

extinguished."

"So

the

puppeteer

requires

that

we

believe

that

we're

not

puppets.

We're

forced

to

believe

in

free

will."

"Or

so

Valentine

explained

it

to

me."

"But

she

doesn't

really

believe

that,

does

she?"

"Of

course

she

doesn't.

Her

genes

won't

let

her."

Ender

laughed

again.

But

Miro

was

not

taking

this

lightly,

as

a

philosophical

game.

He

was

outraged.

He

clenched

his

fists

and

swung

out

his

arms

in

a

spastic

gesture

that

plunged

his

hand

into

the

middle

of

the

display.

It

caused

a

shadow

above

it,

a

space

in

which

no

philotic

rays

were

visible.

True

empty

space.

Except

that

now

Ender

could

see

dustmotes

floating

in

that

display

space,

catching

the

light

from

the

window

and

the

open

door

of

the

house.

In

particular

one

large

dustmote,

like

a

short

strand

of

hair,

a

tiny

fiber

of

cotton,

floating

brightly

in

the

midst

of

space

where

once

only

the

philotic

rays

had

been

visible.

"Calm

down,"

Ender

said.

"No,"

Miro

shouted.

"My

puppeteer

is

making

me

furious!"

"Shut

up,"

said

Ender.

"Listen

to

me."

"I'm

tired

of

listening

to

you!"

Nevertheless

he

fell

silent,

and

listened.

"I

think

you're

right,"

said

Ender.

"I

think

that

we

are

free,

and

I

don't

think

it's

just

an

illusion

that

we

believe

in

because

it

has

survival

value.

And

I

think

we're

free

because

we

aren't

just

this

body,

acting

out

a

genetic

script.

And

we

aren't

some

soul

that

God

created

out

of

nothing.

We're

free

because

we

always

existed.

Right

back

from

the

beginning

of

time,

only

there

was

no

beginning

of

time

so

we

existed

all

along.

Nothing

ever

caused

us.

Nothing

ever

made

us.

We

simply

are,

and

we

always

were."

"Philotes?"

asked

Miro.

"Maybe,"

said

Ender.

"Like

that

mote

of

dust

in

the

display."

"Where?"

asked

Miro.

It

was

invisible

now,

of

course,

since

the

holographic

display

again

dominated

the

space

above

the

terminal.

Ender

reached

his

hand

into

the

display,

causing

a

shadow

to

fall

upward

into

the

hologram.

He

moved

his

hand

until

he

revealed

the

bright

dustmote

he

had

seen

before.

Or

maybe

it

wasn't

the

same

one.

Maybe

it

was

another

one,

but

it

didn't

matter.

"Our

bodies,

the

whole

world

around

us,

they're

like

the

holographic

display.

They're

real

enough,

but

they

don't

show

the

true

cause

of

things.

It's

the

one

thing

we

can

never

be

sure

of,

just

looking

at

the

display

of

the

universe--

why

things

are

happening.

But

behind

it

all,

inside

it

all,

if

we

could

see

through

it,

we'd

find

the

true

cause

of

everything.

Philotes

that

always

existed,

doing

what

they

want."

"Nothing

always

existed,"

said

Miro.

"Says

who?

The

supposed

beginning

of

this

universe,

that

was

only

the

start

of

the

present

order--

this

display,

all

of

what

we

think

exists.

But

who

says

the

philotes

that

are

acting

out

the

natural

laws

that

began

at

that

moment

didn't

exist

before?

And

if

the

whole

universe

collapses

back

in

on

itself,

who

says

that

the

philotes

won't

simply

be

released

from

the

laws

they're

following

now,

and

go

back

into..."

"Into

what?"

"Into

chaos.

Darkness.

Disorder.

Whatever

they

were

before

this

universe

brought

them

together.

Why

couldn't

they--

we--

have

always

existed

and

always

continue

to

exist?"

"So

where

was

I

between

the

beginning

of

the

universe

and

the

day

I

was

born?"

said

Miro.

"I

don't

know,"

said

Ender.

"I'm

making

this

up

as

I

go

along."

"And

where

did

Jane

come

from?

Was

her

philote

just

floating

around

somewhere,

and

then

suddenly

she

was

in

charge

of

a

bunch

of

computer

programs

and

she

became

a

person?"

"Maybe,"

said

Ender.

"And

even

if

there's

some

natural

system

that

somehow

assigns

philotes

to

be

in

charge

of

every

organism

that's

born

or

spawned

or

germinated,

how

would

that

natural

system

have

ever

created

Jane?

She

wasn't

born."

Jane,

of

course,

had

been

listening

all

along,

and

now

she

spoke.

"Maybe

it

didn't

happen,"

said

Jane.

"Maybe

I

have

no

philote

of

my

own.

Maybe

I'm

not

alive."

"No,"

said

Miro.

"Maybe,"

said

Ender.

"So

maybe

I

can't

die,"

said

Jane.

"Maybe

when

they

switch

me

off,

it's

just

a

complicated

program

shutting

down."

"Maybe,"

said

Ender.

"No,"

said

Miro.

"Shutting

you

off

is

murder."

"Maybe

I

only

do

the

things

I

do

because

I'm

programmed

that

way,

without

realizing

it.

Maybe

I

only

think

I'm

free."

"We've

been

through

that

argument,"

said

Ender.

"Maybe

it's

true

of

me,

even

if

it

isn't

true

of

you."

"And

maybe

not,"

said

Ender.

"But

you've

been

through

your

own

code,

haven't

you?"

"A

million

times,"

said

Jane.

"I've

looked

at

all

of

it."

"Do

you

see

anything

in

there

to

give

you

the

illusion

of

free

will?"

"No,"

she

said.

"But

you

haven't

found

the

free-will

gene

in

humans,

either."

"Because

there

isn't

one,"

said

Miro.

"Like

Andrew

said.

What

we

are,

at

the

core,

in

our

essence,

what

we

are

is

one

philote

that's

been

twined

in

with

all

the

trillions

of

philotes

that

make

up

the

atoms

and

molecules

and

cells

of

our

bodies.

And

what

you

are

is

a

philote,

too,

just

like

us."

"Not

likely,"

said

Jane.

Her

face

was

now

in

the

display,

a

shadowy

face

with

the

simulated

philotic

rays

passing

right

through

her

head.

"We're

not

taking

odds

on

it,"

said

Ender.

"Nothing

that

actually

happens

is

likely

until

it

exists,

and

then

it's

certain.

You

exist."

"Whatever

it

is

that

I

am,"

said

Jane.

"Right

now

we

believe

that

you

are

a

self-existing

entity,"

said

Ender,

"because

we've

seen

you

act

in

ways

that

we've

learned

to

associate

with

free

will.

We

have

exactly

as

much

evidence

of

your

being

a

free

intelligence

as

we

have

of

ourselves

being

free

intelligences.

If

it

turns

out

that

you're

not,

we

have

to

question

whether

we

are,

either.

Right

now

our

hypothesis

is

that

our

individual

identity,

what

makes

us

ourself,

is

the

philote

at

the

center

of

our

twining.

If

we're

right,

then

it

stands

to

reason

you

might

have

one,

too,

and

in

that

case

we

have

to

figure

out

where

it

is.

Philotes

aren't

easy

to

find,

you

know.

We've

never

detected

one.

We

only

suppose

they

exist

because

we've

seen

evidence

of

the

philotic

ray,

which

behaves

as

if

it

had

two

endpoints

with

a

specific

location

in

space.

We

don't

know

where

you

are

or

what

you're

connected

to."

"If

she's

like

us,"

said

Miro,

"like

human

beings,

then

her

connections

can

shift

and

split.

Like

when

that

mob

formed

around

Grego.

I've

talked

to

him

about

how

that

felt.

As

if

those

people

were

all

part

of

his

body.

And

when

they

broke

away

and

went

off

on

their

own,

he

felt

as

if

he

had

gone

through

an

amputation.

I

think

that

was

philotic

twining.

I

think

those

people

really

did

connect

to

him

for

a

while,

they

really

were

partly

under

his

control,

part

of

his

self.

So

maybe

Jane

is

like

that,

too,

all

those

computer

programs

twined

up

to

her,

and

she

herself

connected

to

whoever

she

has

that

kind

of

allegiance

to.

Maybe

you,

Andrew.

Maybe

me.

Or

partly

both

of

us."

"But

where

is

she,"

said

Ender.

"If

she

actually

has

a

philote--

no,

if

she

actually

is

a

philote--

then

it

has

to

have

a

specific

location,

and

if

we

could

find

it,

maybe

we

could

keep

the

connections

alive

even

when

all

the

computers

are

cut

off

from

her.

Maybe

we

can

keep

her

from

dying."

"I

don't

know,"

said

Miro.

"She

could

be

anywhere."

He

gestured

toward

the

display.

Anywhere

in

space,

is

what

he

meant.

Anywhere

in

the

universe.

And

there

in

the

display

was

Jane's

head,

with

the

philotic

rays

passing

through

it.

"To

find

out

where

she

is,

we

have

to

find

out

how

and

where

she

began,"

said

Ender.

"If

she

really

is

a

philote,

she

got

connected

up

somehow,

somewhere."

"A

detective

following

up

a

three-thousand-year-old

trail,"

said

Jane.

"Won't

this

be

fun,

watching

you

do

all

this

in

the

next

few

months."

Ender

ignored

her.

"And

if

we're

going

to

do

that,

we

have

to

figure

out

how

philotes

work

in

the

first

place."

"Grego's

the

physicist,"

said

Miro.

"He's

working

on

faster-than-light

travel,"

said

Jane.

"He

can

work

on

this,

too,"

said

Miro.

"I

don't

want

him

distracted

by

a

project

that

can't

succeed,"

said

Jane.

"Listen,

Jane,

don't

you

want

to

live

through

this?"

said

Ender.

"I

can't

anyway,

so

why

waste

time?"

"She's

just

being

a

martyr,"

said

Miro.

"No

I'm

not,"

said

Jane.

"I'm

being

practical."

"You're

being

a

fool,"

said

Ender.

"Grego

can't

come

up

with

a

theory

to

give

us

faster-than-light

travel

just

by

sitting

and

thinking

about

the

physics

of

light,

or

whatever.

If

it

worked

that

way,

we

would

have

achieved

faster-than-light

travel

three

thousand

years

ago,

because

there

were

hundreds

of

physicists

working

on

it

then,

back

when

philotic

rays

and

the

Park

Instantaneity

Principle

were

first

thought

of.

If

Grego

thinks

of

it

it's

because

of

some

flash

of

insight,

some

absurd

connection

he

makes

in

his

mind,

and

that

won't

come

from

concentrating

intelligently

on

a

single

train

of

thought."

"I

know

that,"

said

Jane.

"I

know

you

know

it.

Didn't

you

tell

me

you

were

bringing

those

people

from

Path

into

our

projects

for

that

specific

reason?

To

be

untrained,

intuitive

thinkers?"

"I

just

don't

want

you

to

waste

time."

"You

just

don't

want

to

get

your

hopes

up,"

said

Ender.

"You

just

don't

want

to

admit

that

there's

a

chance

that

you

might

live,

because

then

you'd

start

to

fear

death."

"I

already

fear

death."

"You

already

think

of

yourself

as

dead,"

said

Ender.

"There's

a

difference."

"I

know,"

murmured

Miro.

"So,

dear

Jane,

I

don't

care

whether

you're

willing

to

admit

that

there's

a

possibility

of

your

survival

or

not,"

said

Ender.

"We

will

work

on

this,

and

we

will

ask

Grego

to

think

about

it,

and

while

we're

at

it,

you

will

repeat

our

entire

conversation

here

to

those

people

on

Path--"

"Han

Fei-tzu

and

Si

Wang-mu."

"Them,"

said

Ender.

"Because

they

can

be

thinking

about

this,

too."

"No,"

said

Jane.

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"I

want

to

see

the

real

problems

solved

before

I

die--

I

want

Lusitania

to

be

saved,

and

the

godspoken

of

Path

to

be

freed,

and

the

descolada

to

be

tamed

or

destroyed.

And

I

won't

have

you

slowing

that

down

by

trying

to

work

on

the

impossible

project

of

saving

me."

"You

aren't

God,"

said

Ender.

"You

don't

know

how

to

solve

any

of

these

problems

anyway,

and

so

you

don't

know

how

they're

going

to

be

solved,

and

so

you

have

no

idea

whether

finding

out

what

you

are

in

order

to

save

you

will

help

or

hurt

those

other

projects,

and

you

certainly

don't

know

whether

concentrating

on

those

other

problems

will

get

them

solved

any

sooner

than

they

would

be

if

we

all

went

on

a

picnic

today

and

played

lawn

tennis

till

sundown."

"What

the

hell

is

lawn

tennis?"

asked

Miro.

But

Ender

and

Jane

were

silent,

glaring

at

each

other.

Or

rather,

Ender

was

glaring

at

the

image

of

Jane

in

the

computer

display,

and

that

image

was

glaring

back

at

him.

"You

don't

know

that

you're

right,"

said

Jane.

"And

you

don't

know

that

I'm

wrong,"

said

Ender.

"It's

my

life,"

said

Jane.

"The

hell

it

is,"

said

Ender.

"You're

part

of

me

and

Miro,

too,

and

you're

tied

up

with

the

whole

future

of

humanity,

and

the

pequeninos

and

the

hive

queen

too,

for

that

matter.

Which

reminds

me--

while

you're

having

Han

what's-his-name

and

Si

Wang

whoever-she-is--"

"Mu."

"--work

on

this

philotic

thing,

I'm

going

to

talk

to

the

hive

queen.

I

don't

think

I've

particularly

discussed

you

with

her.

She's

got

to

know

more

about

philotes

than

we

do,

since

she

has

a

philotic

connection

with

all

her

workers."

"I

haven't

said

I'm

going

to

involve

Han

Fei-tzu

and

Si

Wang-mu

in

your

silly

save-Jane

project."

"But

you

will,"

said

Ender.

"Why

will

I?"

"Because

Miro

and

I

both

love

you

and

need

you

and

you

have

no

right

to

die

on

us

without

at

least

trying

to

live."

"I

can't

let

things

like

that

influence

me."

"Yes

you

can,"

said

Miro.

"Because

if

it

weren't

for

things

like

that

I

would

have

killed

myself

long

ago."

"I'm

not

going

to

kill

myself."

"If

you

don't

help

us

try

to

find

a

way

to

save

you,

then

that's

exactly

what

you're

doing,"

said

Ender.

Jane's

face

disappeared

from

the

display

over

the

terminal.

"Running

away

won't

help,

either,"

said

Ender.

"Leave

me

alone,"

said

Jane.

"I

have

to

think

about

this

for

a

while."

"Don't

worry,

Miro,"

said

Ender.

"She'll

do

it."

"That's

right,"

said

Jane.

"Back

already?"

asked

Ender.

"I

think

very

quickly."

"And

you're

going

to

work

on

this,

too?"

"I

consider

it

my

fourth

project,"

said

Jane.

"I'm

telling

Han

Fei-tzu

and

Si

Wang-mu

about

it

right

now."

"She's

showing

off,"

said

Ender.

"She

can

carry

on

two

conversations

at

once,

and

she

likes

to

brag

about

it

to

make

us

feel

inferior."

"You

are

inferior,"

said

Jane.

"I'm

hungry,"

said

Ender.

"And

thirsty."

"Lunch,"

said

Miro.

"Now

you're

bragging,"

said

Jane.

"Showing

off

your

bodily

functions."

"Alimentation,"

said

Ender.

"Respiration.

Excretion.

We

can

do

things

you

can't

do."

"In

other

words,

you

can't

think

very

well,

but

at

least

you

can

eat

and

breathe

and

sweat."

"That's

right,"

said

Miro.

He

pulled

out

the

bread

and

cheese

while

Ender

poured

the

cold

water,

and

they

ate.

Simple

food,

but

it

tasted

good

and

they

were

satisfied.

Chapter

14

--

VIRUS

MAKERS

<I've

been

thinking

about

what

travel

between

the

stars

might

mean

for

us.>

<Besides

species

survival?>

<When

you

send

out

your

workers,

even

light-years

away,

you

see

through

their

eyes,

don't

you?>

<And

taste

through

their

antennae,

and

feel

the

rhythm

of

every

vibration.

When

they

eat,

I

feel

the

crushing

of

the

food

within

their

jaws.

That's

why

I

almost

always

refer

to

myself

as

we,

when

I

form

my

thoughts

into

a

form

that

Andrew

or

you

can

understand,

because

I

live

my

life

in

the

constant

presence

of

all

that

they

see

and

taste

and

feel.>

<It's

not

quite

that

way

between

the

fathertrees.

We

have

to

try

in

order

to

experience

each

other's

life.

But

we

can

do

it.

Here

at

least,

on

Lusitania.>

<I

can't

see

why

the

philotic

connection

would

fail

you.>

<Then

I,

too,

will

feel

all

that

they

feel,

and

taste

the

light

of

another

sun

on

my

leaves,

and

hear

the

stories

of

another

world.

It

will

be

like

the

wonderment

that

come

when

the

humans

first

arrived

here.

We

had

never

thought

that

anything

could

be

different

from

the

world

we

saw

till

then.

But

they

brought

strange

creatures

with

them,

and

they

were

strange

themselves,

and

they

had

machines

that

performed

miracles.

The

other

forests

could

hardly

believe

what

our

fathertrees

of

that

time

told

them.

I

remember

in

fact

that

our

fathertrees

had

a

hard

time

believing

what

the

brothers

of

the

tribe

told

them

about

the

humans.

Rooter

bore

the

brunt

of

that,

persuading

them

to

believe

that

it

wasn't

a

lie

or

madness

or

a

joke.>

<A

joke?>

<There

are

stories

of

trickster

brothers

who

lie

to

the

fathertrees,

but

they're

always

caught

and

punished

terribly.>

<Andrew

tells

me

that

such

stories

are

told

in

order

to

encourage

civilized

behavior.>

<It's

always

tempting

to

lie

to

the

fathertrees.

I

did

it

sometimes

myself.

Not

lying.

Just

exaggerating.

They

do

it

to

me

now,

sometimes.>

<And

do

you

punish

them?>

<I

remember

which

ones

have

lied.>

<If

we

have

a

worker

who

doesn't

obey,

we

make

him

be

alone

and

he

dies.>

<A

brother

who

lies

too

much

has

no

chance

of

being

a

fathertree.

They

know

this.

They

only

lie

to

play

with

us.

They

always

end

up

telling

us

the

truth.>

<What

if

a

whole

tribe

lies

to

their

fathertrees?

How

would

you

ever

know?>

<You

might

better

speak

of

a

tribe

cutting

down

its

own

fathertrees,

or

burning

them.>

<Has

it

ever

happened?>

<Have

the

workers

ever

turned

against

the

hive

queen

and

killed

her?>

<How

could

they?

Then

they

would

die.>

<You

see.

There

are

some

things

too

terrible

to

think

about.

Instead

I'll

think

of

how

it

will

feel

when

a

fathertree

first

puts

in

his

roots

on

another

planet,

and

pushes

out

his

branches

into

an

alien

sky,

and

drinks

in

sunlight

from

a

strange

star.>

<You'll

soon

learn

that

there

are

no

strange

stars,

no

alien

skies.>

<No?>

<Only

skies

and

stars,

in

all

their

varieties.

Each

one

with

its

own

flavor,

and

all

flavors

good.>

<Now

you

think

like

a

tree.

Flavors!

Of

skies!>

<I

have

tasted

the

heat

of

many

stars,

and

all

of

them

were

sweet.>

"You're

asking

me

to

help

you

in

your

rebellion

against

the

gods?"

Wang-mu

remained

bowed

before

her

mistress--

her

former

mistress--

saying

nothing.

In

her

heart

she

had

words

she

might

have

uttered.

No,

my

mistress,

I

am

asking

you

to

help

us

in

our

struggle

against

the

terrible

bondage

forced

on

the

godspoken

by

Congress.

No,

my

mistress,

I'm

asking

you

to

remember

your

proper

duty

to

your

father,

which

even

the

godspoken

may

not

ignore

if

they

would

be

righteous.

No,

my

mistress,

I'm

asking

you

to

help

us

discover

a

way

to

save

a

decent

and

helpless

people,

the

pequeninos,

from

xenocide.

But

Wang-mu

said

nothing,

because

this

was

one

of

the

first

lessons

she

learned

from

Master

Han.

When

you

have

wisdom

that

another

person

knows

that

he

needs,

you

give

it

freely.

But

when

the

other

person

doesn't

yet

know

that

he

needs

your

wisdom,

you

keep

it

to

yourself.

Food

only

looks

good

to

a

hungry

man.

Qing-jao

was

not

hungry

for

wisdom

from

Wang-mu,

and

never

would

be.

So

silence

was

all

that

Wang-mu

could

offer.

She

could

only

hope

that

Qing-jao

would

find

her

own

road

to

proper

obedience,

compassionate

decency,

or

the

struggle

for

freedom.

Any

motive

would

do,

as

long

as

Qing-jao's

brilliant

mind

could

be

enlisted

on

their

side.

Wang-mu

had

never

felt

so

useless

in

her

life

as

now,

watching

Master

Han

labor

over

the

questions

that

Jane

had

given

him.

In

order

to

think

about

faster-than-light

travel

he

was

studying

physics;

how

could

Wang-mu

help

him,

when

she

was

only

learning

about

geometry?

To

think

about

the

descolada

virus

he

was

studying

microbiology;

Wang-mu

was

barely

learning

the

concepts

of

gaialogy

and

evolution.

And

how

could

she

be

of

any

help

when

he

contemplated

the

nature

of

Jane?

She

was

a

child

of

manual

workers,

and

her

hands,

not

her

mind,

held

her

future.

Philosophy

was

as

far

above

her

as

the

sky

was

above

the

earth.

"But

the

sky

only

seems

to

be

far

away

from

you,"

said

Master

Han,

when

she

told

him

this.

"Actually

it

is

all

around

you.

You

breathe

it

in

and

you

breathe

it

out,

even

when

you

labor

with

your

hands

in

the

mud.

That

is

true

philosophy."

But

she

understood

from

this

only

that

Master

Han

was

kind,

and

wanted

to

make

her

feel

better

about

her

uselessness.

Qing-jao,

though,

would

not

be

useless.

So

Wang-mu

had

handed

her

a

paper

with

the

project

names

and

passwords

on

them.

"Does

Father

know

you're

giving

these

to

me?"

Wang-mu

said

nothing.

Actually,

Master

Han

had

suggested

it,

but

Wangmu

thought

it

might

be

better

if

Qing-jao

didn't

know

at

this

point

that

Wang-mu

came

as

an

emissary

from

her

father.

Qing-jao

interpreted

Wang-mu's

silence

as

Wang-mu

assumed

she

would--

that

Wang-mu

was

coming

secretly,

on

her

own,

to

ask

for

Qingjao's

help.

"If

Father

himself

had

asked

me,

I

would

have

said

yes,

for

that

is

my

duty

as

a

daughter,"

said

Qing-jao.

But

Wang-mu

knew

that

Qing-jao

wasn't

listening

to

her

father

these

days.

She

might

say

that

she

would

be

obedient,

but

in

fact

her

father

filled

her

with

such

distress

that,

far

from

saying

yes,

Qing-jao

would

have

crumpled

to

the

floor

and

traced

lines

all

day

because

of

the

terrible

conflict

in

her

heart,

knowing

that

her

father

wanted

her

to

disobey

the

gods.

"I

owe

nothing

to

you,"

said

Qing-jao.

"You

were

a

false

and

disloyal

servant

to

me.

Never

was

there

a

more

unworthy

and

useless

secret

maid

than

you.

To

me

your

presence

in

this

house

is

like

the

presence

of

dung

beetles

at

the

supper

table."

Again,

Wang-mu

held

her

tongue.

However,

she

also

refrained

from

deepening

her

bow.

She

had

assumed

the

humble

posture

of

a

servant

at

the

beginning

of

this

conversation,

but

she

would

not

now

humiliate

herself

in

the

desperate

kowtow

of

a

penitent.

Even

the

humblest

of

us

have

our

pride,

and

I

know,

Mistress

Qing-jao,

that

I

have

caused

you

no

harm,

that

I

am

more

faithful

to

you

now

than

you

are

to

yourself.

Qing-jao

turned

back

to

her

terminal

and

typed

in

the

first

project

name,

which

was

"UNGLUING,"

a

literal

translation

of

the

word

descolada.

"This

is

all

nonsense

anyway,"

she

said

as

she

scanned

the

documents

and

charts

that

had

been

sent

from

Lusitania.

"It

is

hard

to

believe

that

anyone

would

commit

the

treason

of

communicating

with

Lusitania

only

to

receive

nonsense

like

this.

It

is

all

impossible

as

science.

No

world

could

have

developed

only

one

virus

that

was

so

complex

that

it

could

include

within

it

the

genetic

code

for

every

other

species

on

the

planet.

It

would

be

a

waste

of

time

for

me

even

to

consider

this."

"Why

not?"

asked

Wang-mu.

It

was

all

right

for

her

to

speak

now--

because

even

as

Qing-jao

declared

that

she

was

refusing

to

discuss

the

material,

she

was

discussing

it.

"After

all,

evolution

produced

only

one

human

race."

"But

on

Earth

there

were

dozens

of

related

species.

There

is

no

species

without

kin--

if

you

weren't

such

a

stupid

rebellious

girl

you

would

understand

that.

Evolution

could

never

have

produced

a

system

as

sparse

as

this

one."

"Then

how

do

you

explain

these

documents

from

the

people

of

Lusitania?"

"How

do

you

know

they

actually

come

from

there?

You

have

only

the

word

of

this

computer

program.

Maybe

it

thinks

this

is

all.

Or

maybe

the

scientists

there

are

very

bad,

with

no

sense

of

their

duty

to

collect

all

possible

information.

There

aren't

two

dozen

species

in

this

whole

report--

and

look,

they're

all

paired

up

in

the

most

absurd

fashion.

Impossible

to

have

so

few

species."

"But

what

if

they're

right?"

"How

can

they

be

right?

The

people

of

Lusitania

have

been

confined

in

a

tiny

compound

from

the

beginning.

They've

only

seen

what

these

little

pig-men

have

shown

them--

how

do

they

know

the

pig-men

aren't

lying

to

them?"

Calling

them

pig-men--

is

that

how

you

convince

yourself,

my

mistress,

that

helping

Congress

won't

lead

to

xenocide?

If

you

call

them

by

an

animal

name,

does

that

mean

that

it's

all

right

to

slaughter

them?

If

you

accuse

them

of

lying,

does

that

mean

that

they're

worthy

of

extinction?

But

Wang-mu

said

nothing

of

this.

She

only

asked

the

same

question

again.

"What

if

this

is

the

true

picture

of

the

life

forms

of

Lusitania,

and

how

the

descolada

works

within

them?"

"If

it

were

true,

then

I

would

have

to

read

and

study

these

documents

in

order

to

make

any

intelligent

comment

about

them.

But

they

aren't

true.

How

far

had

I

taken

you

in

your

learning,

before

you

betrayed

me?

Didn't

I

teach

you

about

gaialogy?"

"Yes,

Mistress."

"Well,

there

you

are.

Evolution

is

the

means

by

which

the

planetary

organism

adapts

to

changes

in

its

environment.

If

there

is

more

heat

from

the

sun,

then

the

life

forms

of

the

planet

must

be

able

to

adjust

their

relative

populations

in

order

to

compensate

and

lower

the

temperature.

Remember

the

classic

Daisyworld

thought-experiment?"

"But

that

experiment

had

only

a

single

species

over

the

whole

face

of

the

planet,"

said

Wang-mu.

"When

the

sun

grew

too

hot,

then

white

daisies

grew

to

reflect

the

light

back

into

space,

and

when

the

sun

grew

too

cool,

dark

daisies

grew

to

absorb

the

light

and

hold

it

as

heat."

Wang-mu

was

proud

that

she

could

remember

Daisyworld

so

clearly.

"No

no

no,"

said

Qing-jao.

"You

have

missed

the

point,

of

course.

The

point

is

that

there

must

already

have

been

dark

daisies,

even

when

the

light

daisies

were

dominant,

and

light

daisies

when

the

world

was

covered

with

darkness.

Evolution

can't

produce

new

species

on

demand.

It

is

creating

new

species

constantly,

as

genes

drift

and

are

spliced

and

broken

by

radiation

and

passed

between

species

by

viruses.

Thus

no

species

ever

'breeds

true.'"

Wang-mu

didn't

understand

the

connection

yet,

and

her

face

must

have

revealed

her

puzzlement.

"Am

I

still

your

teacher,

after

all?

Must

I

keep

my

side

of

the

bargain,

even

though

you

have

given

up

on

yours?"

Please,

said

Wang-mu

silently.

I

would

serve

you

forever,

if

you

would

only

help

your

father

in

this

work.

"As

long

as

the

whole

species

is

together,

interbreeding

constantly,"

said

Qing-jao,

"individuals

never

drift

too

far,

genetically

speaking;

their

genes

are

constantly

being

recombined

with

other

genes

in

the

same

species,

so

the

variations

are

spread

evenly

through

the

whole

population

with

each

new

generation.

Only

when

the

environment

puts

them

under

such

stress

that

one

of

those

randomly

drifting

traits

suddenly

has

survival

value,

only

then

will

all

those

in

that

particular

environment

who

lack

that

trait

die

out,

until

the

new

trait,

instead

of

being

an

occasional

sport,

is

now

a

universal

definer

of

the

new

species.

That's

the

fundamental

tenet

of

gaialogy--

constant

genetic

drift

is

essential

for

the

survival

of

life

as

a

whole.

According

to

these

documents,

Lusitania

is

a

world

with

absurdly

few

species,

and

no

possibility

of

genetic

drift

because

these

impossible

viruses

are

constantly

correcting

any

changes

that

might

come

up.

Not

only

could

such

a

system

never

evolve,

but

also

it

would

be

impossible

for

life

to

continue

to

exist--

they

couldn't

adapt

to

change."

"Maybe

there

are

no

changes

on

Lusitania."

"Don't

be

so

foolish,

Wang-mu.

It

makes

me

ashamed

to

think

I

ever

tried

to

teach

you.

All

stars

fluctuate.

All

planets

wobble

and

change

in

their

orbits.

We

have

been

observing

many

worlds

for

three

thousand

years,

and

in

that

time

we

have

learned

what

Earthbound

scientists

in

the

years

before

that

could

never

learn--

which

behaviors

are

common

to

all

planets

and

stellar

systems,

and

which

are

unique

to

the

Earth

and

the

Sol

System.

I

tell

you

that

it

is

impossible

for

a

planet

like

Lusitania

to

exist

for

more

than

a

few

decades

without

experiencing

life-threatening

environmental

change--

temperature

fluctuations,

orbital

disturbances,

seismic

and

volcanic

cycles--

how

would

a

system

of

really

only

a

handful

of

species

ever

cope

with

that?

If

the

world

has

only

light

daisies,

how

will

it

ever

warm

itself

when

the

sun

cools?

If

its

lifeforms

are

all

carbon

dioxide

users,

how

will

they

heal

themselves

when

the

oxygen

in

the

atmosphere

reaches

poisonous

levels?

Your

so-called

friends

in

Lusitania

are

fools,

to

send

you

nonsense

like

this.

If

they

were

real

scientists,

they

would

know

that

their

results

are

impossible."

Qing-jao

pressed

a

key

and

the

display

over

her

terminal

went

blank.

"You

have

wasted

time

that

I

don't

have.

If

you

have

nothing

better

than

this

to

offer,

do

not

come

to

me

again.

You

are

less

than

nothing

to

me.

You

are

a

bug

floating

in

my

waterglass.

You

defile

the

whole

glass,

not

just

the

place

where

you

float.

I

wake

up

in

pain,

knowing

you

are

in

this

house."

Then

I'm

hardly

"nothing"

to

you,

am

I?

said

Wang-mu

silently.

It

sounds

to

me

as

if

I'm

very

important

to

you

indeed.

You

may

be

very

brilliant,

Qing-jao,

but

you

do

not

understand

yourself

any

better

than

anybody

else

does.

"Because

you

are

a

stupid

common

girl,

you

do

not

understand

me,"

said

Qing-jao.

"I

have

told

you

to

leave."

"But

your

father

is

master

of

this

house,

and

Master

Han

has

asked

me

to

stay."

"Little

stupid-person,

little

sister-of-pigs,

if

I

cannot

ask

you

to

leave

the

whole

house,

I

have

certainly

implied

that

I

would

like

you

to

leave

my

room."

Wang-mu

bowed

her

head

till

it

almost--

almost--

touched

the

floor.

Then

she

backed

out

of

the

room,

so

as

not

to

show

her

back

parts

to

her

mistress.

If

you

treat

me

this

way,

then

I

will

treat

you

like

a

great

lord,

and

if

you

do

not

detect

the

irony

in

my

actions,

then

who

of

the

two

of

us

is

the

fool?

***

Master

Han

was

not

in

his

room

when

Wang-mu

returned.

He

might

be

at

the

toilet

and

return

in

a

moment.

He

might

be

performing

some

ritual

of

the

godspoken,

in

which

case

he

could

be

gone

for

hours.

Wang-mu

was

too

full

of

questions

to

wait

for

him.

She

brought

up

the

project

documents

on

the

terminal,

knowing

that

Jane

would

be

watching,

monitoring

her.

That

Jane

had

no

doubt

monitored

all

that

happened

in

Qing-jao's

room.

Still,

Jane

waited

for

Wang-mu

to

phrase

the

questions

she

had

got

from

Qing-jao

before

she

started

trying

to

answer.

And

then

Jane

answered

first

the

question

of

veracity.

"The

documents

from

Lusitania

are

genuine

enough,"

said

Jane.

"Ela

and

Novinha

and

Ouanda

and

all

the

others

who

have

studied

with

them

are

deeply

specialized,

yes,

but

within

their

specialty

they're

very

good.

If

Qing-jao

had

read

the

Life

of

Human,

she

would

see

how

these

dozen

species-pairs

function."

"But

what

she

says

is

still

hard

for

me

to

understand,"

said

Wang-mu.

"I've

been

trying

to

think

how

it

could

all

be

true--

that

there

are

too

few

species

for

a

real

gaialogy

to

develop,

and

yet

the

planet

Lusitania

is

still

well-enough

regulated

to

sustain

life.

Could

it

possibly

be

that

there

is

no

environmental

stress

on

Lusitania?"

"No,"

said

Jane.

"I

have

access

to

all

the

astronomical

data

from

the

satellites

there,

and

in

the

time

humanity

has

been

present

in

the

Lusitania

system,

Lusitania

and

its

sun

have

shown

all

the

normal

fluctuations.

Right

now

there

seems

to

be

an

overall

trend

of

global

cooling."

"Then

how

will

the

life

forms

on

Lusitania

respond?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"The

descolada

virus

won't

let

them

evolve--

it

tries

to

destroy

anything

strange,

which

is

why

it's

going

to

kill

the

humans

and

the

hive

queen,

if

it

can."

Jane,

whose

small

image

sat

in

lotus

position

in

the

air

over

Master

Han's

terminal,

held

up

a

hand.

"One

moment,"

she

said.

Then

she

lowered

her

hand.

"I

have

been

reporting

your

questions

to

my

friends,

and

Ela

is

very

excited."

A

new

face

appeared

in

the

display,

just

behind

and

above

the

image

of

Jane.

She

was

a

dark-skinned,

Negroid-looking

woman;

or

some

mix,

perhaps,

since

she

was

not

that

dark,

and

her

nose

was

narrow.

This

is

Elanora,

thought

Wang-mu.

Jane

is

showing

me

a

woman

on

a

world

many

lightyears

away;

is

she

also

showing

my

face

to

her?

What

does

this

Ela

make

of

me?

Do

I

seem

hopelessly

stupid

to

her?

But

Ela

clearly

was

thinking

nothing

about

Wang-mu

at

all.

She

was

speaking,

instead,

of

Wang-mu's

questions.

"Why

doesn't

the

descolada

virus

permit

variety?

That

should

be

a

trait

with

negative

survival

value,

and

yet

the

descolada

survives.

Wang-mu

must

think

I'm

such

an

idiot,

not

to

have

thought

of

this

before.

But

I'm

not

a

gaialogist,

and

I

grew

up

on

Lusitania,

so

I

never

questioned

it,

I

just

figured

that

whatever

the

Lusitanian

gaialogy

was,

it

worked--

and

then

I

kept

studying

the

descolada.

What

does

Wangmu

think?"

Wang-mu

was

appalled

to

hear

these

words

from

this

stranger.

What

had

Jane

told

Ela

about

her?

How

could

Ela

even

imagine

that

Wang-mu

would

think

Ela

was

an

idiot,

when

she

was

a

scientist

and

Wang-mu

was

only

a

servant

girl?

"How

can

it

matter

what

I

think?"

said

Wang-mu.

"What

do

you

think?"

said

Jane.

"Even

if

you

can't

think

why

it

might

matter,

Ela

wants

to

know."

So

Wang-mu

told

her

speculations.

"This

is

very

stupid

to

think

of,

because

it's

only

a

microscopic

virus,

but

the

descolada

must

be

doing

it

all.

After

all,

it

contains

the

genes

of

every

species

within

it,

doesn't

it?

So

it

must

take

care

of

evolution

by

itself.

Instead

of

all

that

genetic

drift,

the

descolada

must

do

the

drifting.

It

could,

couldn't

it?

It

could

change

the

genes

of

a

whole

species,

even

while

the

species

is

still

alive.

It

wouldn't

have

to

wait

for

evolution."

There

was

a

pause

again,

with

Jane

holding

up

her

hand.

She

must

be

showing

Wang-mu's

face

to

Ela,

letting

her

hear

Wang-mu's

words

from

her

own

lips.

"Nossa

Senhora,"

whispered

Ela.

"On

this

world,

the

descolada

is

Gaia.

Of

course.

That

would

explain

everything,

wouldn't

it?

So

few

species,

because

the

descolada

only

permits

the

species

that

it

has

tamed.

It

turned

a

whole

planetary

gaialogy

into

something

almost

as

simple

as

Daisyworld

itself."

Wang-mu

thought

it

was

almost

funny,

to

hear

a

highly-educated

scientist

like

Ela

refer

back

to

Daisyworld,

as

if

she

were

still

a

new

student,

a

half-educated

child

like

Wang-mu.

Another

face

appeared

next

to

Ela's,

this

time

an

older

Caucasian

man,

perhaps

sixty

years

old,

with

whitening

hair

and

a

very

quieting,

peaceful

look

to

his

face.

"But

part

of

Wang-mu's

question

is

still

unanswered,"

said

the

man.

"How

could

the

descolada

ever

evolve?

How

could

there

have

ever

been

protodescolada

viruses?

Why

would

such

a

limited

gaialogy

have

survival

preference

over

the

slow

evolutionary

model

that

every

other

world

with

life

on

it

has

had?"

"I

never

asked

that

question,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Qing-jao

asked

the

first

part

of

it,

but

the

rest

of

it

is

his

question."

"Hush,"

said

Jane.

"Qing-jao

never

asked

the

question.

She

used

it

as

a

reason

not

to

study

the

Lusitanian

documents.

Only

you

really

asked

the

question,

and

just

because

Andrew

Wiggin

understands

your

own

question

better

than

you

do

doesn't

mean

it

isn't

still

yours."

So

this

was

Andrew

Wiggin,

the

Speaker

for

the

Dead.

He

didn't

look

ancient

and

wise

at

all,

not

the

way

Master

Han

did.

Instead

this

Wiggin

looked

foolishly

surprised,

the

way

all

round-eyes

did,

and

his

face

changed

with

every

momentary

mood,

as

if

it

were

out

of

control.

Yet

there

was

that

look

of

peace

about

him.

Perhaps

he

had

some

of

the

Buddha

in

him.

Buddha,

after

all,

had

found

his

own

way

onto

the

Path.

Maybe

this

Andrew

Wiggin

had

found

a

way

onto

the

Path,

even

though

he

wasn't

Chinese

at

all.

Wiggin

was

still

asking

the

questions

that

he

thought

were

Wang-mu's.

"The

odds

against

the

natural

occurrence

of

such

a

virus

are--

unbelievable.

Long

before

a

virus

evolved

that

could

link

species

together

and

control

a

whole

gaialogy,

the

proto-descoladas

would

have

destroyed

all

life.

There

wasn't

any

time

for

evolution--

the

virus

is

just

too

destructive.

It

would

have

killed

everything

in

its

earliest

form,

and

then

died

out

itself

when

it

ran

out

of

organisms

to

pillage."

"Maybe

the

pillaging

came

later,"

said

Ela.

"Maybe

it

evolved

in

symbiosis

with

some

other

species

that

benefited

from

its

ability

to

genetically

transform

all

the

individuals

within

it,

all

within

a

matter

of

days

or

weeks.

It

might

only

have

extended

to

other

species

later."

"Maybe,"

said

Andrew.

A

thought

occurred

to

Wang-mu.

"The

descolada

is

like

one

of

the

gods,"

she

said.

"It

comes

and

changes

everybody

whether

they

like

it

or

not."

"Except

the

gods

have

the

decency

to

go

away,"

said

Wiggin.

He

responded

so

quickly

that

Wang-mu

realized

that

Jane

must

now

be

transmitting

everything

that

was

done

or

said

instantaneously

across

the

billions

of

kilometers

of

space

between

them.

From

what

Wang-mu

had

learned

about

ansible

costs,

this

sort

of

thing

would

be

possible

only

for

the

military;

a

business

that

tried

a

realtime

ansible

linkup

would

pay

enough

money

to

provide

housing

for

every

poor

person

on

an

entire

planet.

And

I'm

getting

this

for

free,

because

of

Jane.

I'm

seeing

their

faces

and

they're

seeing

mine,

even

at

the

moment

they

speak.

"Do

they?"

asked

Ela.

"I

thought

the

whole

problem

that

Path

was

having

is

that

the

gods

won't

go

away

and

leave

them

alone."

Wang-mu

answered

with

bitterness.

"The

gods

are

like

the

descolada

in

every

way.

They

destroy

anything

they

don't

like,

and

the

people

they

do

like

they

transform

into

something

that

they

never

were.

Qing-jao

was

once

a

good

and

bright

and

funny

girl,

and

now

she's

spiteful

and

angry

and

cruel,

all

because

of

the

gods."

"All

because

of

genetic

alteration

by

Congress,"

said

Wiggin.

"A

deliberate

change

introduced

by

people

who

were

forcing

you

to

fit

their

own

plan."

"Yes,"

said

Ela.

"Just

like

the

descolada."

"What

do

you

mean?"

asked

Wiggin.

"A

deliberate

change

introduced

here

by

people

who

were

trying

to

force

Lusitania

to

fit

their

own

plan."

"What

people?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"Who

would

do

such

a

terrible

thing?"

"It's

been

at

the

back

of

my

mind

for

years,"

said

Ela.

"It

bothered

me

that

there

were

so

few

life

forms

on

Lusitania--

you

remember,

Andrew,

that

was

part

of

the

reason

we

discovered

that

the

descolada

was

involved

in

the

pairing

of

species.

We

knew

that

there

was

a

catastrophic

change

here

that

wiped

out

all

those

species

and

restructured

the

few

survivors.

The

descolada

was

more

devastating

to

most

life

on

Lusitania

than

a

collision

with

an

asteroid.

But

we

always

assumed

because

we

found

the

descolada

here

that

it

evolved

here.

I

knew

it

made

no

sense--

just

what

Qing-jao

said--

but

since

it

had

obviously

happened,

then

it

didn't

matter

whether

it

made

sense

or

not.

But

what

if

it

didn't

happen?

What

if

the

descolada

came

from

the

gods?

Not

god

gods,

of

course,

but

some

sentient

species

that

developed

this

virus

artificially?"

"That

would

be

monstrous,"

said

Wiggin.

"To

create

a

poison

like

that

and

send

it

out

to

other

worlds,

not

knowing

or

caring

what

you

kill."

"Not

a

poison,"

said

Ela.

"If

it

really

does

handle

planetary

systems

regulation,

couldn't

the

descolada

be

a

device

for

terraforming

other

worlds?

We've

never

tried

terraforming

anything--

we

humans

and

the

buggers

before

us

only

settled

on

worlds

whose

native

life

forms

had

brought

them

to

a

stasis

that

was

similar

to

the

stasis

of

Earth.

An

oxygen-rich

atmosphere

that

sucked

out

carbon

dioxide

fast

enough

to

keep

the

planet

temperate

as

the

star

burns

hotter.

What

if

there's

a

species

somewhere

that

decided

that

in

order

to

develop

planets

suitable

for

colonization,

they

should

send

out

the

descolada

virus

in

advance--

thousands

of

years

in

advance,

maybe--

to

intelligently

transform

planets

into

exactly

the

conditions

they

need?

And

then

when

they

arrive,

ready

to

set

up

housekeeping,

maybe

they

have

the

countervirus

that

switches

off

the

descolada

so

that

they

can

establish

a

real

gaialogy."

"Or

maybe

they

developed

the

virus

so

that

it

doesn't

interfere

with

them

or

the

animals

they

need,"

said

Wiggin.

"Maybe

they

destroyed

all

the

nonessential

life

on

every

world."

"Either

way,

it

explains

everything.

The

problems

I've

been

facing,

that

I

can't

make

sense

of

the

impossibly

unnatural

arrangements

of

molecules

within

the

descolada--

they

continue

to

exist

only

because

the

virus

works

constantly

to

maintain

all

those

internal

contradictions.

But

I

could

never

conceive

of

how

such

a

self-contradictory

molecule

evolved

in

the

first

place.

All

this

is

answered

if

I

know

that

somehow

it

was

designed

and

made.

What

Wang-mu

said

Qing-jao

complained

about,

that

the

descolada

couldn't

evolve

and

Lusitania's

gaialogy

couldn't

exist

in

nature.

Well,

it

doesn't

exist

in

nature.

It's

an

artificial

virus

and

an

artificial

gaialogy."

"You

mean

this

actually

helps?"

asked

Wang-mu.

Their

faces

showed

that

they

had

virtually

forgotten

she

was

still

part

of

the

conversation,

in

their

excitement.

"I

don't

know

yet,"

said

Ela.

"But

it's

a

new

way

of

looking

at

it.

For

one

thing,

if

I

can

start

with

the

assumption

that

everything

in

the

virus

has

a

purpose,

instead

of

the

normal

jumble

of

switched-on

and

switched-off

genes

that

occur

in

nature--

well,

that'll

help.

And

just

knowing

it

was

designed

gives

me

hope

that

I

can

undesign

it.

Or

redesign

it."

"Don't

get

ahead

of

yourself,"

said

Wiggin.

"This

is

still

just

a

hypothesis."

"It

rings

true,"

said

Ela.

"It

has

the

feel

of

truth.

It

explains

so

much."

"I

feel

that

way,

too,"

said

Wiggin.

"But

we

have

to

try

it

out

with

the

people

who

are

most

affected

by

it."

"Where's

Planter?"

asked

Ela.

"We

can

talk

to

Planter."

"And

Human

and

Rooter,"

said

Wiggin.

"We

have

to

try

this

idea

with

the

fathertrees."

"This

is

going

to

hit

them

like

a

hurricane,"

said

Ela.

Then

she

seemed

to

realize

the

implications

of

her

own

words.

"It

is,

really,

not

just

a

figure

of

speech,

it's

going

to

hurt.

To

find

out

that

their

whole

world

is

a

terraforming

project."

"More

important

than

their

world,"

said

Wiggin.

"Themselves.

The

third

life.

The

descolada

gave

them

everything

they

are

and

the

most

fundamental

facts

of

their

life.

Remember,

our

best

guess

is

that

they

evolved

as

mammal-like

creatures

who

mated

directly,

male

to

female,

the

little

mothers

sucking

life

from

the

male

sexual

organs,

a

half-dozen

at

a

time.

That's

who

they

were.

Then

the

descolada

transformed

them,

and

sterilized

the

males

until

after

they

died

and

turned

into

trees."

"Their

very

nature--"

"It

was

a

hard

thing

for

human

beings

to

deal

with,

when

we

first

realized

how

much

of

our

behavior

arose

from

evolutionary

necessity,"

said

Wiggin.

"There

are

still

numberless

humans

who

refuse

to

believe

it.

Even

if

it

turns

out

to

be

absolutely

true,

do

you

think

that

the

pequeninos

will

embrace

this

idea

as

easily

as

they

swallowed

wonders

like

space

travel?

It's

one

thing

to

see

creatures

from

another

world.

It's

another

thing

to

find

out

that

neither

God

nor

evolution

created

you--

that

some

scientist

of

another

species

did."

"But

if

it's

true--"

"Who

knows

if

it's

true?

All

we'll

ever

know

is

if

the

idea

is

useful.

And

to

the

pequeninos,

it

may

be

so

devastating

that

they

refuse

to

believe

it

forever."

"Some

will

hate

you

for

telling

them,"

said

Wang-mu.

"But

some

will

be

glad

for

it."

They

looked

at

her

again--

or

at

least

Jane's

computer

simulation

showed

them

looking

at

her.

"You

would

know,

wouldn't

you,"

said

Wiggin.

"You

and

Han

Fei-tzu

just

found

out

that

your

people

had

been

artificially

enhanced."

"And

shackled,

all

at

once,"

said

Wang-mu.

"For

me

and

Master

Han,

it

was

freedom.

For

Qing-jao

..."

"There'll

be

many

like

Qing-jao

among

the

pequeninos,"

said

Ela.

"But

Planter

and

Human

and

Rooter

won't

be

among

them,

will

they?

They're

very

wise."

"So

is

Qing-jao!"

said

Wang-mu.

She

spoke

more

hotly

than

she

meant

to.

But

the

loyalty

of

a

secret

maid

dies

slowly.

"We

didn't

mean

to

say

she

isn't,"

said

Wiggin.

"But

she

certainly

isn't

being

wise

about

this,

is

she?"

"Not

about

this,"

said

Wang-mu.

"That's

all

we

meant.

No

one

likes

to

find

out

that

the

story

he

always

believed

about

his

own

identity

is

false.

The

pequeninos,

many

of

them,

believe

that

God

made

them

something

special,

just

as

your

godspoken

believe."

"And

we're

not

special,

none

of

us!"

cried

Wang-mu.

"We're

all

as

ordinary

as

mud!

There

are

no

godspoken.

There

are

no

gods.

They

care

nothing

about

us."

"If

there

aren't

any

gods,"

said

Ela,

mildly

correcting

her,

"then

they

can

hardly

do

any

caring

one

way

or

another."

"Nothing

made

us

except

for

their

own

selfish

purposes!"

cried

Wang-mu.

"Whoever

made

the

descolada--

the

pequeninos

are

just

part

of

their

plan.

And

the

godspoken,

part

of

Congress's

plan."

"As

one

whose

birth

was

requested

by

the

government,"

said

Wiggin,

"I

sympathize

with

your

point

of

view.

But

your

reaction

is

too

hasty.

After

all,

my

parents

also

wanted

me.

And

from

the

moment

of

my

birth,

just

like

every

other

living

creature,

I

had

my

own

purpose

in

life.

Just

because

the

people

of

your

world

were

wrong

about

their

OCD

behavior

being

messages

from

the

gods

doesn't

mean

that

there

are

no

gods.

Just

because

your

former

understanding

of

the

purpose

of

your

life

is

contradicted

doesn't

mean

that

you

have

to

decide

there

is

no

purpose."

"Oh,

I

know

there's

a

purpose,"

said

Wang-mu.

"The

Congress

wanted

slaves!

That's

why

they

created

Qing-jao--

to

be

a

slave

for

them.

And

she

wants

to

continue

in

her

slavery!"

"That

was

Congress's

purpose,"

said

Wiggin.

"But

Qing-jao

also

had

a

mother

and

father

who

loved

her.

So

did

I.

There

are

many

different

purposes

in

this

world,

many

different

causes

of

everything.

Just

because

one

cause

you

believed

in

turned

out

to

be

false

doesn't

mean

that

there

aren't

other

causes

that

can

still

be

trusted."

"Oh

I

suppose

so,"

said

Wang-mu.

She

was

now

ashamed

of

her

outbursts.

"Don't

bow

your

head

before

me,"

said

Wiggin.

"Or

are

you

doing

that,

Jane?"

Jane

must

have

answered

him,

an

answer

that

Wang-mu

didn't

hear.

"I

don't

care

what

her

customs

are,"

said

Wiggin.

"The

only

reason

for

such

bowing

is

to

humiliate

one

person

before

another,

and

I

won't

have

her

bow

that

way

to

me.

She's

done

nothing

to

be

ashamed

of.

She's

opened

up

a

way

of

looking

at

the

descolada

that

might

just

lead

to

the

salvation

of

a

couple

of

species."

Wang-mu

heard

the

tone

of

his

voice.

He

believed

this.

He

was

honoring

her,

right

from

his

own

mouth.

"Not

me,"

she

protested.

"Qing-jao.

They

were

her

questions."

"Qing-jao,"

said

Ela.

"She's

got

you

totally

boba

about

her,

the

way

Congress

has

Qing-jao

thinking

about

them."

"You

can't

be

scornful

because

you

don't

know

her,"

said

Wang-mu.

"But

she

is

brilliant

and

good

and

I

can

never

be

like

her."

"Gods

again,"

said

Wiggin.

"Always

gods,"

said

Ela.

"What

do

you

mean?"

said

Wang-mu.

"Qing-jao

doesn't

say

that

she's

a

god,

and

neither

do

I."

"Yes

you

do,"

said

Ela.

"'Qing-jao

is

wise

and

good,'

you

said."

"Brilliant

and

good,"

Wiggin

corrected

her.

"'And

I

can

never

be

like

her,'"

Ela

went

on.

"Let

me

tell

you

about

gods,"

said

Wiggin.

"No

matter

how

smart

or

strong

you

are,

there's

always

somebody

smarter

or

stronger,

and

when

you

run

into

somebody

who's

stronger

and

smarter

than

anybody,

you

think,

This

is

a

god.

This

is

perfection.

But

I

can

promise

you

that

there's

somebody

else

somewhere

else

who'll

make

your

god

look

like

a

maggot

by

comparison.

And

somebody

smarter

or

stronger

or

better

in

some

way.

So

let

me

tell

you

what

I

think

about

gods.

I

think

a

real

god

is

not

going

to

be

so

scared

or

angry

that

he

tries

to

keep

other

people

down.

For

Congress

to

genetically

alter

people

to

make

them

smarter

and

more

creative,

that

could

have

been

a

godlike,

generous

gift.

But

they

were

scared,

so

they

hobbled

the

people

of

Path.

They

wanted

to

stay

in

control.

A

real

god

doesn't

care

about

control.

A

real

god

already

has

control

of

everything

that

needs

controlling.

Real

gods

would

want

to

teach

you

how

to

be

just

like

them."

"Qing-jao

wanted

to

teach

me,"

said

Wang-mu.

"But

only

as

long

as

you

obeyed

and

did

what

she

wanted,"

said

Jane.

"I'm

not

worthy,"

said

Wang-mu.

"I'm

too

stupid

to

ever

learn

to

be

as

wise

as

her."

"And

yet

you

knew

I

spoke

the

truth,"

said

Jane,

"when

all

Qing-jao

could

see

were

lies."

"Are

you

a

god?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"What

the

godspoken

and

the

pequeninos

are

only

just

about

to

learn

about

themselves,

I've

known

all

along.

I

was

made."

"Nonsense,"

said

Wiggin.

"Jane,

you've

always

believed

you

sprang

whole

from

the

head

of

Zeus."

"I

am

not

Minerva,

thanks,"

said

Jane.

"As

far

as

we

know

you

just

happened,"

said

Wiggin.

"Nobody

planned

you."

"How

comforting,"

said

Jane.

"So

while

you

can

all

name

your

creators--

or

at

least

your

parents

or

some

paternalistic

government

agency--

I'm

the

one

genuine

accident

in

the

universe."

"You

can't

have

it

both

ways,"

said

Wiggin.

"Either

somebody

had

a

purpose

for

you

or

you

were

an

accident.

That's

what

an

accident

is--

something

that

happened

without

anyone

purposing

it.

So

are

you

going

to

be

resentful

either

way?

The

people

of

Path

are

going

to

resent

Congress

like

crazy,

once

they

all

find

out

what's

been

done

to

them.

Are

you

going

to

be

resentful

because

nobody

did

anything

to

you?"

"I

can

if

I

want,"

said

Jane,

but

it

was

a

mockery

of

childish

spite.

"I'll

tell

you

what

I

think,"

said

Wiggin.

"I

think

you

don't

grow

up

until

you

stop

worrying

about

other

people's

purposes

or

lack

of

them

and

find

the

purposes

you

believe

in

for

yourself."

***

Ender

and

Ela

explained

everything

to

Valentine

first,

probably

just

because

she

happened

to

come

to

the

laboratory

right

then,

looking

for

Ender

about

something

entirely

unrelated.

It

all

rang

true

to

her

as

it

had

to

Ela

and

Ender.

And,

like

them,

Valentine

knew

they

couldn't

evaluate

the

hypothesis

of

the

descolada

as

regulator

of

Lusitania's

gaialogy

until

they

had

told

the

idea

to

the

pequeninos

and

heard

their

response.

Ender

proposed

that

they

should

try

it

out

on

Planter

first,

before

they

tried

to

explain

anything

to

Human

or

Rooter.

Ela

and

Valentine

agreed

with

him.

Neither

Ela

and

Ender,

who

had

talked

with

fathertrees

for

years,

felt

comfortable

enough

with

their

language

to

say

anything

easily.

More

important,

though,

was

the

unspoken

fact

that

they

simply

felt

more

kinship

with

the

mammal-like

brothers

than

they

ever

could

with

a

tree.

How

could

they

guess

from

looking

at

a

tree

what

it

was

thinking

or

how

it

was

responding

to

them?

No,

if

they

had

to

say

something

difficult

to

a

pequenino,

it

would

be

first

to

a

brother,

not

to

a

fathertree.

Of

course,

once

they

called

Planter

in

to

Ela's

office,

closed

the

door,

and

started

to

explain,

Ender

realized

that

talking

to

a

brother

was

hardly

an

improvement.

Even

after

thirty

years

of

living

and

working

with

them,

Ender

still

wasn't

good

at

reading

any

but

the

crudest

and

most

obvious

of

pequenino

body

language.

Planter

listened

in

seeming

unconcern

as

Ender

explained

what

they

had

thought

of

during

the

conversation

with

Jane

and

Wang-mu.

He

wasn't

impassive.

Rather

he

seemed

to

sit

as

restlessly

in

his

chair

as

a

small

boy,

constantly

shifting,

looking

away

from

them,

gazing

off

into

space

as

if

their

words

were

unspeakably

boring.

Ender

knew,

of

course,

that

eye

contact

didn't

mean

the

same

thing

to

the

pequeninos

that

it

did

to

humans;

they

neither

sought

it

nor

avoided

it.

Where

you

looked

while

you

were

listening

was

almost

completely

unimportant

to

them.

But

usually

the

pequeninos

who

worked

closely

with

humans

tried

to

act

in

ways

that

human

beings

would

interpret

as

paying

attention.

Planter

was

good

at

it,

but

right

now

he

wasn't

even

trying.

Not

till

they

had

explained

it

all

did

Ender

realize

how

much

self-restraint

Planter

had

shown

even

to

remain

on

the

chair

until

they

were

done.

The

moment

they

told

him

they

were

finished,

he

bounded

off

the

chair

and

began

to

run--

no,

to

scamper

around

the

room,

touching

everything.

Not

striking

it,

not

lashing

out

with

violence

as

a

human

being

might

have,

hitting

things,

throwing

things.

Rather

he

was

stroking

everything

he

found,

feeling

the

textures.

Ender

stood,

wanting

to

reach

out

to

him,

to

offer

some

comfort--

for

he

knew

enough

of

pequenino

behavior

to

recognize

this

as

such

aberrant

behavior

that

it

could

only

mean

great

distress.

Planter

ran

until

he

was

exhausted,

and

then

he

went

on,

lurching

around

the

room

drunkenly

until

at

last

he

bumped

into

Ender

and

threw

his

arms

around

him,

clinging

to

him.

For

a

moment

Ender

thought

to

embrace

him

back,

but

then

he

remembered

that

Planter

wasn't

human.

An

embrace

didn't

call

for

an

answering

embrace.

Planter

was

clinging

to

him

as

he

would

cling

to

a

tree.

Seeking

the

comfort

of

a

trunk.

A

safe

place

to

hold

onto

until

the

danger

passed.

There

would

be

less,

not

more

comfort

if

Ender

responded

like

a

human

and

hugged

him

back.

This

was

a

time

when

Ender

had

to

answer

like

a

tree.

So

he

held

still

and

waited.

Waited

and

held

still.

Until

at

last

the

trembling

stopped.

When

Planter

pulled

away

from

him,

both

their

bodies

were

covered

with

sweat.

I

guess

there's

a

limit

to

how

treelike

I

can

be,

thought

Ender.

Or

do

brothertrees

and

fathertrees

give

off

moisture

to

the

brothers

who

cling

to

them?

"This

is

very

surprising,"

whispered

Planter.

The

words

were

so

absurdly

mild,

compared

to

the

scene

that

had

just

played

out

before

them,

that

Ender

couldn't

help

laughing

aloud.

"Yes,"

said

Ender.

"I

imagine

it

is."

"It's

not

funny

to

them,"

Ela

said.

"He

knows

that,"

said

Valentine.

"He

mustn't

laugh,

then,"

she

said.

"You

can't

laugh

when

Planter's

in

so

much

pain."

And

then

she

burst

into

tears.

Valentine

put

a

hand

on

her

shoulder.

"He

laughs,

you

cry,"

she

said.

"Planter

runs

around

and

climbs

trees.

What

strange

animals

we

all

are."

"Everything

comes

from

the

descolada,"

said

Planter.

"The

third

life,

the

mothertree,

the

fathertrees.

Maybe

even

our

minds.

Maybe

we

were

only

tree

rats

when

the

descolada

came

and

made

false

ramen

out

of

us."

"Real

ramen,"

said

Valentine.

"We

don't

know

it's

true,"

said

Ela.

"It's

a

hypothesis."

"It's

very

very

very

very

very

true,"

said

Planter.

"Truer

than

truth."

"How

do

you

know?"

"Everything

fits.

Planetary

regulation--

I

know

about

this,

I

studied

gaialogy

and

the

whole

time

I

thought,

how

can

this

teacher

tell

us

these

things

when

every

pequenino

can

look

around

and

see

that

they're

false?

But

if

we

know

that

the

descolada

is

changing

us,

making

us

act

to

regulate

the

planetary

systems--"

"What

can

the

descolada

possibly

make

you

do

that

could

regulate

the

planet?"

said

Ela.

"You

haven't

known

us

long

enough,"

said

Planter.

"We

haven't

told

you

everything

because

we

were

afraid

you'd

think

we

were

silly.

Now

you'll

know

that

we

aren't

silly,

we're

just

acting

out

what

a

virus

tells

us

to

do.

We're

slaves,

not

fools."

It

startled

Ender

to

realize

that

Planter

had

just

confessed

that

the

pequeninos

still

took

some

pains

to

try

to

impress

human

beings.

"What

behaviors

of

yours

have

anything

to

do

with

planetary

regulation?"

"Trees,"

said

Planter.

"How

many

forests

are

there,

all

over

the

world?

Transpiring

constantly.

Turning

carbon

dioxide

into

oxygen.

Carbon

dioxide

is

a

greenhouse

gas.

When

there's

more

of

it

in

the

atmosphere,

the

world

gets

warmer.

So

what

would

we

do

to

make

the

world

get

cooler?"

"Plant

more

forests,"

said

Ela.

"To

use

up

more

CO2

so

that

more

heat

could

escape

into

space."

"Yes,"

said

Planter.

"But

think

about

how

we

plant

our

trees."

The

trees

grow

from

the

bodies

of

the

dead,

thought

Ender.

"War,"

he

said.

"There

are

quarrels

between

tribes,

and

sometimes

they

make

small

wars,"

said

Planter.

"Those

would

be

nothing

on

a

planetary

scale.

But

the

great

wars

that

sweep

across

the

whole

world--

millions

and

millions

of

brothers

die

in

these

wars,

and

all

of

them

become

trees.

Within

months

the

forests

of

the

world

could

double

in

size

and

number.

That

would

make

a

difference,

wouldn't

it?"

"Yes,"

said

Ela.

"A

lot

more

efficiently

than

anything

that

would

happen

through

natural

evolution,"

said

Ender.

"And

then

the

wars

stop,"

said

Planter.

"We

always

think

there

are

great

causes

for

these

wars,

that

they're

struggles

between

good

and

evil.

And

now

all

the

time

they

are

nothing

but

planetary

regulation."

"No,"

said

Valentine.

"The

need

to

fight,

the

rage,

that

might

come

from

the

descolada,

but

it

doesn't

mean

the

causes

you

fought

for

are--"

"The

cause

we

fight

for

is

planetary

regulation,"

said

Planter.

"Everything

fits.

How

do

you

think

we

help

with

warming

the

planet?"

"I

don't

know,"

said

Ela.

"Even

trees

eventually

die

of

old

age."

"You

don't

know

because

you've

come

during

a

warm

time,

not

a

cold

one.

But

when

the

winters

get

bad,

we

build

houses.

The

brothertrees

give

themselves

to

us

to

make

houses.

All

of

us,

not

just

the

ones

who

live

in

cold

places.

We

all

build

houses,

and

the

forests

are

reduced

by

half,

by

three-quarters.

We

thought

this

was

a

great

sacrifice

the

brothertrees

made

for

the

sake

of

the

tribe,

but

now

I

see

that

it's

the

descolada,

wanting

more

carbon

dioxide

in

the

atmosphere

to

warm

the

planet."

"It's

still

a

great

sacrifice,"

said

Ender.

"All

our

great

epics,"

said

Planter.

"All

our

heroes.

Just

brothers

acting

out

the

will

of

the

descolada."

"So

what?"

said

Valentine.

"How

can

you

say

that?

I

learn

that

our

lives

are

nothing,

that

we're

only

tools

used

by

a

virus

to

regulate

the

global

ecosystem,

and

you

call

it

nothing?"

"Yes,

I

call

it

nothing,"

said

Valentine.

"We

human

beings

are

no

different.

It

may

not

be

a

virus,

but

we

still

spend

most

of

our

time

acting

out

our

genetic

destiny.

Take

the

differences

between

males

and

females.

Males

naturally

tend

toward

a

broadcast

strategy

of

reproduction.

Since

males

make

an

almost

infinite

supply

of

sperm

and

it

costs

them

nothing

to

deploy

it--"

"Not

nothing,"

said

Ender.

"Nothing,"

said

Valentine,

"just

to

deploy

it.

Their

most

sensible

reproductive

strategy

is

to

deposit

it

in

every

available

female--

and

to

make

special

efforts

to

deposit

it

in

the

healthiest

females,

the

ones

most

likely

to

bring

their

offspring

to

adulthood.

A

male

does

best,

reproductively,

if

he

wanders

and

copulates

as

widely

as

possible."

"I've

done

the

wandering,"

said

Ender.

"Somehow

I

missed

out

on

the

copulating."

"I'm

speaking

of

overall

trends,"

said

Valentine.

"There

are

always

strange

individuals

who

don't

follow

the

norms.

The

female

strategy

is

just

the

opposite,

Planter.

Instead

of

millions

and

millions

of

sperm,

they

only

have

one

egg

a

month,

and

each

child

represents

an

enormous

investment

of

effort.

So

females

need

stability.

They

need

to

be

sure

there'll

always

be

plenty

of

food.

We

also

spend

large

amounts

of

time

relatively

helpless,

unable

to

find

or

gather

food.

Far

from

being

wanderers,

we

females

need

to

establish

and

stay.

If

we

can't

get

that,

then

our

next

best

strategy

is

to

mate

with

the

strongest

and

healthiest

possible

males.

But

best

of

all

is

to

get

a

strong

healthy

male

who'll

stay

and

provide,

instead

of

wandering

and

copulating

at

will.

"So

there

are

two

pressures

on

males.

The

one

is

to

spread

their

seed,

violently

if

necessary.

The

other

is

to

be

attractive

to

females

by

being

stable

providers--

by

suppressing

and

containing

the

need

to

wander

and

the

tendency

to

use

force.

Likewise,

there

are

two

pressures

on

females.

The

one

is

to

get

the

seed

of

the

strongest,

most

virile

males

so

their

infants

will

have

good

genes,

which

would

make

the

violent,

forceful

males

attractive

to

them.

The

other

is

to

get

the

protection

of

the

most

stable

males,

nonviolent

males,

so

their

infants

will

be

protected

and

provided

for

and

as

many

as

possible

will

reach

adulthood.

"Our

whole

history,

all

that

I've

ever

found

in

all

my

wanderings

as

an

itinerant

historian

before

I

finally

unhooked

myself

from

this

reproductively

unavailable

brother

of

mine

and

had

a

family--

it

can

all

be

interpreted

as

people

blindly

acting

out

those

genetic

strategies.

We

get

pulled

in

those

two

directions.

"Our

great

civilizations

are

nothing

more

than

social

machines

to

create

the

ideal

female

setting,

where

a

woman

can

count

on

stability;

our

legal

and

moral

codes

that

try

to

abolish

violence

and

promote

permanence

of

ownership

and

enforce

contracts--

those

represent

the

primary

female

strategy,

the

taming

of

the

male.

"And

the

tribes

of

wandering

barbarians

outside

the

reach

of

civilization,

those

follow

the

mainly

male

strategy.

Spread

the

seed.

Within

the

tribe,

the

strongest,

most

dominant

males

take

possession

of

the

best

females,

either

through

formal

polygamy

or

spur-of-the-moment

copulations

that

the

other

males

are

powerless

to

resist.

But

those

low-status

males

are

kept

in

line

because

the

leaders

take

them

to

war

and

let

them

rape

and

pillage

their

brains

out

when

they

win

a

victory.

They

act

out

sexual

desirability

by

proving

themselves

in

combat,

and

then

kill

all

the

rival

males

and

copulate

with

their

widowed

females

when

they

win.

Hideous,

monstrous

behavior--

but

also

a

viable

acting-out

of

the

genetic

strategy."

Ender

found

himself

very

uncomfortable,

hearing

Valentine

talk

this

way.

He

knew

all

this

was

true

as

far

as

it

went,

and

he

had

heard

it

all

before,

but

it

still,

in

a

small

way,

made

him

as

uncomfortable

as

Planter

was

to

learn

similar

things

about

his

own

people.

Ender

wanted

to

deny

it

all,

to

say,

Some

of

us

males

are

naturally

civilized.

But

in

his

own

life,

hadn't

he

performed

the

acts

of

dominance

and

war?

Hadn't

he

wandered?

In

that

context,

his

decision

to

stay

on

Lusitania

was

really

a

decision

to

abandon

the

maledominant

social

model

that

had

been

engrained

in

him

as

a

young

soldier

in

battle

school,

and

become

a

civilized

man

in

a

stable

family.

Yet

even

then,

he

had

married

a

woman

who

turned

out

to

have

little

interest

in

having

more

children.

A

woman

with

whom

marriage

had

turned

out

to

be

anything

but

civilized,

in

the

end.

If

I

follow

the

male

model,

then

I'm

a

failure.

No

child

anywhere

who

carries

on

my

genes.

No

woman

who

accepts

my

rule.

I'm

definitely

atypical.

But

since

I

haven't

reproduced,

my

atypical

genes

will

die

with

me,

and

thus

the

male

and

female

social

models

are

safe

from

such

an

in-between

person

as

myself.

Even

as

Ender

made

his

own

private

evaluations

of

Valentine's

interpretation

of

human

history,

Planter

showed

his

own

response

by

lying

back

in

his

chair,

a

gesture

that

spoke

of

scorn.

"I'm

supposed

to

feel

better

because

humans

are

also

tools

of

some

genetic

molecule?"

"No,"

said

Ender.

"You're

supposed

to

realize

that

just

because

a

lot

of

behavior

can

be

explained

as

responses

to

the

needs

of

some

genetic

molecule,

it

doesn't

mean

that

all

pequenino

behavior

is

meaningless."

"Human

history

can

be

explained

as

the

struggle

between

the

needs

of

women

and

the

needs

of

men,"

said

Valentine,

"but

my

point

is

that

there

are

still

heroes

and

monsters,

great

events

and

noble

deeds."

"When

a

brothertree

gives

his

wood,"

said

Planter,

"it's

supposed

to

mean

that

he

sacrifices

for

the

tribe.

Not

for

a

virus."

"If

you

can

look

beyond

the

tribe

to

the

virus,

then

look

beyond

the

virus

to

the

world,"

said

Ender.

"The

descolada

is

keeping

this

planet

habitable.

So

the

brothertree

is

sacrificing

himself

to

save

the

whole

world."

"Very

clever,"

said

Planter.

"But

you

forget--

to

save

the

planet,

it

doesn't

matter

which

brothertrees

give

themselves,

as

long

as

a

certain

number

do

it."

"True,"

said

Valentine.

"It

doesn't

matter

to

the

descolada

which

brothertrees

give

their

lives.

But

it

matters

to

the

brothertrees,

doesn't

it?

And

it

matters

to

the

brothers

like

you,

who

huddle

into

those

houses

to

keep

warm.

You

appreciate

the

noble

gesture

of

the

brothertrees

who

died

for

you,

even

if

the

descolada

doesn't

know

one

tree

from

another."

Planter

didn't

answer.

Ender

hoped

that

meant

they

were

making

some

headway.

"And

in

the

wars,"

said

Valentine,

"the

descolada

doesn't

care

who

wins

or

loses,

as

long

as

enough

brothers

die

and

enough

trees

grow

from

the

corpses.

Right?

But

that

doesn't

change

the

fact

that

some

brothers

are

noble

and

some

are

cowardly

or

cruel."

"Planter,"

said

Ender,

"the

descolada

may

cause

you

all

to

feel--

to

come

more

quickly

to

a

murderous

rage,

for

instance--

so

that

disputes

erupt

into

warfare

instead

of

being

settled

among

the

fathertrees.

But

that

doesn't

erase

the

fact

that

some

forests

are

fighting

in

self-defense

and

others

are

simply

bloodthirsty.

You

still

have

your

heroes."

"I

don't

give

a

damn

about

heroes,"

said

Ela.

"Heroes

tend

to

be

dead,

like

my

brother

Quim.

Where

is

he

now,

when

we

need

him?

I

wish

he

hadn't

been

a

hero."

She

swallowed

hard,

holding

down

the

memory

of

recent

grief.

Planter

nodded--

a

gesture

he

had

learned

in

order

to

communicate

with

humans.

"We

live

in

Warmaker's

world

now,"

he

said.

"What

is

he,

except

a

fathertree

acting

as

the

descolada

instructs?

The

world

is

getting

too

warm.

We

need

more

trees.

So

he's

filled

with

fervor

to

expand

the

forests.

Why?

The

descolada

makes

him

feel

that

way.

That's

why

so

many

brothers

and

fathertrees

listened

to

him--

because

he

offered

a

plan

to

satisfy

their

hunger

to

spread

out

and

grow

more

trees."

"Does

the

descolada

know

that

he

was

planning

to

put

all

these

new

trees

on

other

planets?"

said

Valentine.

"That

wouldn't

do

much

to

cool

Lusitania."

"The

descolada

puts

hunger

in

them,"

said

Planter.

"How

can

a

virus

know

about

starships?"

"How

can

a

virus

know

about

mothertrees

and

fathertrees,

brothers

and

wives,

infants

and

little

mothers?"

said

Ender.

"This

is

a

very

bright

virus."

"Warmaker

is

the

best

example

of

my

point,"

said

Valentine.

"His

name

suggests

that

he

was

deeply

involved

and

successful

in

the

last

great

war.

Once

again

there's

pressure

to

increase

the

number

of

trees.

Yet

Warmaker

chose

to

turn

this

hunger

to

a

new

purpose,

spreading

new

forests

by

reaching

out

to

the

stars

instead

of

plunging

into

wars

with

other

pequeninos."

"We

were

going

to

do

it

no

matter

what

Warmaker

said

or

did,"

said

Planter.

"Look

at

us.

Warmaker's

group

was

preparing

to

spread

out

and

plant

new

forests

on

other

worlds.

But

when

they

killed

Father

Quim,

the

rest

of

us

were

so

filled

with

rage

that

we

planned

to

go

and

punish

them.

Great

slaughter,

and

again,

trees

would

grow.

Still

doing

what

the

descolada

demanded.

And

now

that

humans

have

burned

our

forest,

Warmaker's

people

are

going

to

prevail

after

all.

One

way

or

another,

we

must

spread

out

and

propagate.

We'll

snatch

up

any

excuse

we

can

find.

The

descolada

will

have

its

way

with

us.

We're

tools,

pathetically

trying

to

find

some

way

to

convince

ourselves

that

our

actions

are

our

own

idea."

He

sounded

so

hopeless.

Ender

couldn't

think

of

anything

to

say

that

Valentine

or

he

hadn't

already

said,

to

try

to

wean

him

away

from

his

conclusion

that

pequenino

life

was

unfree

and

meaningless.

So

it

was

Ela

who

spoke

next,

and

in

a

tone

of

calm

speculation

that

seemed

incongruous,

as

if

she

had

forgotten

the

terrible

anxiety

that

Planter

was

experiencing.

Which

was

probably

the

case,

as

all

this

discussion

had

led

her

back

to

her

own

specialty.

"It's

hard

to

know

which

side

the

descolada

would

be

on,

if

it

were

aware

of

all

this,"

said

Ela.

"Which

side

of

what?"

asked

Valentine.

"Whether

to

induce

global

cooling

by

having

more

forests

planted

here,

or

to

use

that

same

instinct

for

propagation

to

have

the

pequeninos

take

the

descolada

out

to

other

worlds.

I

mean,

which

would

the

virus

makers

have

wanted

most?

To

spread

the

virus

or

regulate

the

planet?"

"The

virus

probably

wants

both,

and

it's

likely

to

get

both,"

said

Planter.

"Warmaker's

group

will

win

control

of

the

ships,

no

doubt.

But

either

before

or

after,

there'll

be

a

war

over

it

that

leaves

half

the

brothers

dead.

For

all

we

know,

the

descolada

is

causing

both

things

to

happen."

"For

all

we

know,"

said

Ender.

"For

all

we

know,"

said

Planter,

"we

may

be

the

descolada."

So,

thought

Ender,

they

are

aware

of

that

concern,

despite

our

decision

not

to

broach

it

with

the

pequeninos

yet.

"Have

you

been

talking

to

Quara?"

demanded

Ela.

"I

talk

to

her

every

day,"

said

Planter.

"But

what

does

she

have

to

do

with

this?"

"She

had

the

same

idea.

That

maybe

pequenino

intelligence

comes

from

the

descolada."

"Do

you

think

after

all

your

talk

about

the

descolada

being

intelligent

that

it

hasn't

occurred

to

us

to

wonder

that?"

said

Planter.

"And

if

it's

true,

what

will

you

do

then?

Let

all

of

your

species

die

so

that

we

can

keep

our

little

second-rate

brains?"

Ender

protested

at

once.

"We've

never

thought

of

your

brains

as--"

"Haven't

you?"

said

Planter.

"Then

why

did

you

assume

that

we

would

only

think

of

this

possibility

if

some

human

told

us?"

Ender

had

no

good

answer.

He

had

to

confess

to

himself

that

he

had

been

thinking

of

the

pequeninos

as

if

they

were

children

in

some

ways,

to

be

protected.

Worries

had

to

be

kept

as

secrets

from

them.

It

hadn't

occurred

to

him

that

they

were

perfectly

capable

of

discovering

all

the

worst

horrors

on

their

own.

"And

if

our

intelligence

does

come

from

the

descolada,

and

you

found

a

way

to

destroy

it,

what

would

we

become

then?"

Planter

looked

at

them,

triumphant

in

his

bitter

victory.

"Nothing

but

tree

rats,"

he

said.

"That's

the

second

time

you've

used

that

term,"

said

Ender.

"What

are

tree

rats?"

"That's

what

they

were

shouting,"

said

Planter,

"some

of

the

men

who

killed

the

mothertree."

"There's

no

such

animal,"

said

Valentine.

"I

know,"

said

Planter.

"Grego

explained

it

to

me.

'Tree

rat'

is

a

slang

name

for

squirrels.

He

showed

me

a

holo

of

one

on

his

computer

in

jail."

"You

went

to

visit

Grego?"

Ela

was

plainly

horrified.

"I

had

to

ask

him

why

he

tried

to

kill

us

all,

and

then

why

he

tried

to

save

us,"

said

Planter.

"There!"

cried

Valentine

triumphantly.

"You

can't

tell

me

that

what

Grego

and

Miro

did

that

night,

stopping

the

mob

from

burning

Rooter

and

Human--

you

can't

tell

me

that

that

was

just

the

acting

out

of

genetic

forces!"

"But

I

never

said

that

human

behavior

was

meaningless,"

said

Planter.

"It's

you

that

tried

to

comfort

me

with

that

idea.

We

know

that

you

humans

have

your

heroes.

We

pequeninos

are

the

ones

who

are

only

tools

of

a

gaialogical

virus."

"No,"

said

Ender.

"There

are

pequenino

heroes,

too.

Rooter

and

Human,

for

instance."

"Heroes?"

said

Planter.

"They

acted

as

they

did

in

order

to

win

what

they

achieved--

their

status

as

fathertrees.

It

was

the

hunger

to

reproduce.

They

might

have

looked

like

heroes

to

you

humans,

who

only

die

once,

but

the

death

they

suffered

was

really

birth.

There

was

no

sacrifice."

"Your

whole

forest

was

heroic,

then,"

said

Ela.

"You

broke

free

from

all

the

old

channels

and

made

a

treaty

with

us

that

required

you

to

change

some

of

your

most

deeply-rooted

customs."

"We

wanted

the

knowledge

and

the

machines

and

the

power

you

humans

had.

What's

heroic

about

a

treaty

in

which

all

we

have

to

do

is

stop

killing

you,

and

in

return

you

give

us

a

thousand-year

boost

in

our

technological

development?"

"You

aren't

going

to

listen

to

any

positive

conclusion,

are

you,"

said

Valentine.

Planter

went

on,

ignoring

her.

"The

only

heroes

in

that

story

were

Pipo

and

Libo,

the

humans

who

acted

so

bravely,

even

though

they

knew

they

would

die.

They

had

won

their

freedom

from

their

genetic

heritage.

What

piggy

has

ever

done

that

on

purpose?"

It

stung

Ender

more

than

a

little,

to

hear

Planter

use

the

term

piggy

for

himself

and

his

people.

In

recent

years

the

term

had

stopped

being

quite

as

friendly

and

affectionate

as

it

was

when

Ender

first

came;

often

it

was

used

now

as

a

demeaning

word,

and

the

people

who

worked

with

them

usually

used

the

term

pequenino.

What

sort

of

self-hatred

was

Planter

resorting

to,

in

response

to

what

he'd

learned

today?

"The

brothertrees

give

their

lives,"

said

Ela,

helpfully.

But

Planter

answered

in

scorn.

"The

brothertrees

are

not

alive

the

way

fathertrees

are.

They

can't

talk.

They

only

obey.

We

tell

them

what

to

do,

and

they

have

no

choice.

Tools,

not

heroes."

"You

can

twist

anything

with

the

right

story,"

said

Valentine.

"You

can

deny

any

sacrifice

by

claiming

that

it

made

the

sufferer

feel

so

good

to

do

it

that

it

really

wasn't

a

sacrifice

at

all,

but

just

another

selfish

act."

Suddenly

Planter

jumped

from

his

chair.

Ender

was

prepared

for

a

replay

of

his

earlier

behavior,

but

he

didn't

circle

the

room.

Instead

he

walked

to

Ela

where

she

sat

in

her

chair,

and

placed

both

his

hands

on

her

knees.

"I

know

a

way

to

be

a

true

hero,"

said

Planter.

"I

know

a

way

to

act

against

the

descolada.

To

reject

it

and

fight

it

and

hate

it

and

help

destroy

it."

"So

do

I,"

said

Ela.

"An

experiment,"

said

Planter.

She

nodded.

"To

see

if

pequenino

intelligence

is

really

centered

in

the

descolada,

and

not

in

the

brain."

"I'll

do

it,"

said

Planter.

"I

would

never

ask

you

to."

"I

know

you

wouldn't

ask,"

said

Planter.

"I

demand

it

for

myself."

Ender

was

surprised

to

realize

that

in

their

own

way,

Ela

and

Planter

were

as

close

as

Ender

and

Valentine,

able

to

know

each

other's

thoughts

without

explaining.

Ender

hadn't

imagined

that

this

would

be

possible

between

two

people

of

different

species;

and

yet,

why

shouldn't

it

be?

Particularly

when

they

worked

together

so

closely

in

the

same

endeavor.

It

had

taken

Ender

a

few

moments

to

grasp

what

Planter

and

Ela

were

deciding

between

them;

Valentine,

who

had

not

been

working

with

them

for

years

as

Ender

had,

still

didn't

understand.

"What's

happening?"

she

asked.

"What

are

they

talking

about?"

It

was

Ela

who

answered.

"Planter

is

proposing

that

we

purge

one

pequenino

of

all

copies

of

the

descolada

virus,

put

him

in

a

clean

space

where

he

can't

be

contaminated,

and

then

see

if

he

still

has

a

mind."

"That

can't

be

good

science,"

said

Valentine.

"There

are

too

many

other

variables.

Aren't

there?

I

thought

the

descolada

was

involved

in

every

part

of

pequenino

life."

"Lacking

the

descolada

would

mean

that

Planter

would

immediately

get

sick

and

then

eventually

die.

What

having

the

descolada

did

to

Quim,

lacking

it

will

do

to

Planter."

"You

can't

mean

to

let

him

do

it,"

said

Valentine.

"It

won't

prove

anything.

He

might

lose

his

mind

because

of

illness.

Fever

makes

people

delirious."

"What

else

can

we

do?"

asked

Planter.

"Wait

until

Ela

finds

a

way

to

tame

the

virus,

and

only

then

find

out

that

without

it

in

its

intelligent,

virulent

form,

we

are

not

pequeninos

at

all,

but

merely

piggies?

That

we

were

only

given

the

power

of

speech

by

the

virus

within

us,

and

that

when

it

was

controlled,

we

lost

everything

and

became

nothing

more

than

brothertrees?

Do

we

find

that

out

when

you

loose

the

viruskiller?"

"But

it's

not

a

serious

experiment

with

a

control--"

"It's

a

serious

experiment,

all

right,"

said

Ender.

"The

kind

of

experiment

you

perform

when

you

don't

give

a

damn

about

getting

funding,

you

just

need

results

and

you

need

them

now.

The

kind

of

experiment

you

perform

when

you

have

no

idea

what

the

results

will

be

or

even

if

you'll

know

how

to

interpret

them,

but

there

are

a

bunch

of

crazy

pequeninos

planning

to

get

in

starships

and

spread

a

planet-killing

disease

all

over

the

galaxy

so

you've

got

to

do

something."

"It's

the

kind

of

experiment

you

perform,"

said

Planter,

"when

you

need

a

hero."

"When

we

need

a

hero?"

asked

Ender.

"Or

when

you

need

to

be

a

hero?"

"I

wouldn't

talk

if

I

were

you,"

said

Valentine

dryly.

"You've

done

a

few

stints

as

a

hero

yourself

over

the

centuries."

"It

may

not

be

necessary

anyway,"

said

Ela.

"Quara

knows

a

lot

more

about

the

descolada

than

she's

telling.

She

may

already

know

whether

the

intelligent

adaptability

of

the

descolada

can

be

separated

from

its

life-sustaining

functions.

If

we

could

make

a

virus

like

that,

we

could

test

the

effect

of

the

descolada

on

pequenino

intelligence

without

threatening

the

life

of

the

subject."

"The

trouble

is,"

said

Valentine,

"Quara

isn't

any

more

likely

to

believe

our

story

that

the

descolada

is

an

artifact

created

by

another

species

than

Qing-jao

was

able

to

believe

that

the

voice

of

her

gods

was

just

a

genetically-caused

obsessive-compulsive

disorder."

"I'll

do

it,"

said

Planter.

"I

will

begin

immediately

because

we

have

no

time.

Put

me

in

a

sterile

environment

tomorrow,

and

then

kill

all

the

descolada

in

my

body

using

the

chemicals

you've

got

hidden

away.

The

ones

you

mean

to

use

on

humans

when

the

descolada

adapts

to

the

current

suppressant

you're

using."

"You

realize

that

it

may

be

wasted,"

said

Ela.

"Then

it

would

truly

be

a

sacrifice,"

said

Planter.

"If

you

start

to

lose

your

mind

in

a

way

that

clearly

isn't

related

to

your

body's

illness,"

said

Ela,

"we'll

stop

the

experiment

because

we'll

have

the

answer."

"Maybe,"

said

Planter.

"You

might

well

recover

at

that

point."

"I

don't

care

whether

I

recover,"

said

Planter.

"We'll

also

stop

it,"

said

Ender,

"if

you

start

to

lose

your

mind

in

a

way

that

is

related

to

your

body's

illness,

because

then

we'll

know

that

the

experiment

is

useless

and

we

wouldn't

learn

anything

from

it

anyway."

"Then

if

I'm

a

coward,

all

I

have

to

do

is

pretend

to

be

mentally

failing

and

my

life

will

be

saved,"

said

Planter.

"No,

I

forbid

you

to

stop

the

experiment,

no

matter

what.

And

if

I

keep

my

mental

functions,

you

must

let

me

continue

to

the

end,

to

the

death,

because

only

if

I

keep

my

mind

to

the

end

will

we

know

that

our

soul

is

not

just

an

artifact

of

the

descolada.

Promise

me!"

"Is

this

science

or

a

suicide

pact?"

asked

Ender.

"Are

you

so

despondent

over

discovering

the

probable

role

of

the

descolada

in

pequenino

history

that

you

simply

want

to

die?"

Planter

rushed

to

Ender,

climbed

his

body,

and

pressed

his

nose

against

Ender's.

"You

liar!"

he

shouted.

"I

just

asked

a

question,"

whispered

Ender.

"I

want

to

be

free!"

shouted

Planter.

"I

want

the

descolada

out

of

my

body

and

I

never

want

it

to

come

back!

I

want

to

use

this

to

help

free

all

the

piggies

so

that

we

can

be

pequeninos

in

fact

and

not

in

name!"

Gently

Ender

pried

him

back.

His

nose

ached

from

the

violence

of

Planter's

pressing.

"I

want

to

make

a

sacrifice

that

proves

that

I'm

free,"

said

Planter,

"not

just

acting

out

my

genes.

Not

just

trying

for

the

third

life."

"Even

the

martyrs

of

Christianity

and

Islam

were

willing

to

accept

rewards

in

heaven

for

their

sacrifice,"

said

Valentine.

"Then

they

were

all

selfish

pigs,"

said

Planter.

"That's

what

you

say

about

pigs,

isn't

it?

In

Stark,

in

your

common

speech?

Selfish

pigs.

Well,

it's

the

right

name

for

us

piggies,

isn't

it!

Our

heroes

were

all

trying

to

become

fathertrees.

Our

brothertrees

were

failures

from

the

start.

The

only

thing

we

serve

outside

ourselves

is

the

descolada.

For

all

we

know,

the

descolada

might

be

ourselves.

But

I

will

be

free.

I

will

know

what

I

am,

without

the

descolada

or

my

genes

or

anything

except

me."

"What

you'll

be

is

dead,"

said

Ender.

"But

free

first,"

said

Planter.

"And

the

first

of

my

people

to

be

free."

***

After

Wang-mu

and

Jane

had

told

Master

Han

all

that

had

transpired

that

day,

after

he

had

conversed

with

Jane

about

his

own

day's

work,

after

the

house

had

fallen

silent

in

the

darkness

of

the

night,

Wang-mu

lay

awake

on

her

mat

in

the

corner

of

Master

Han's

room,

listening

to

his

soft

but

insistent

snoring

as

she

thought

over

all

that

had

been

said

that

day.

There

were

so

many

ideas,

and

most

of

them

were

so

far

above

her

that

she

despaired

of

truly

understanding

them.

Especially

what

Wiggin

said

about

purposes.

They

were

giving

her

credit

for

having

come

up

with

the

solution

to

the

problem

of

the

descolada

virus,

and

yet

she

couldn't

take

the

credit

because

she

hadn't

meant

to

do

it;

she

had

thought

she

was

just

repeating

Qing-jao's

questions.

Could

she

take

credit

for

something

she

did

by

accident?

People

should

only

be

blamed

or

praised

for

what

they

meant

to

do.

Wang-mu

had

always

believed

this

instinctively;

she

didn't

remember

anyone

ever

telling

it

to

her

in

so

many

words.

The

crimes

that

she

was

blaming

Congress

for

were

all

deliberate--

genetically

altering

the

people

of

Path

to

create

the

godspoken,

and

sending

the

M.D.

Device

to

destroy

the

haven

of

the

only

other

sentient

species

that

they

knew

existed

in

the

universe.

But

was

that

what

they

meant

to

do,

either?

Maybe

some

of

them,

at

least,

thought

that

they

were

making

the

universe

safe

for

humanity

by

destroying

Lusitania--

from

what

Wang-mu

had

heard

about

the

descolada,

it

could

mean

the

end

of

all

Earthborn

life

if

it

ever

started

spreading

world

to

world

among

human

beings.

Maybe

some

of

Congress,

too,

had

decided

to

create

the

godspoken

of

Path

in

order

to

benefit

all

of

humanity,

but

then

put

the

OCD

in

their

brains

so

that

they

couldn't

get

out

of

control

and

enslave

all

the

inferior,

"normal"

humans.

Maybe

they

all

had

good

purposes

in

mind

for

the

terrible

things

they

did.

Certainly

Qing-jao

had

a

good

purpose

in

mind,

didn't

she?

So

how

could

Wang-mu

condemn

her

for

her

actions,

when

she

thought

she

was

obeying

the

gods?

Didn't

everybody

have

some

noble

purpose

in

mind

for

their

own

actions?

Wasn't

everybody,

in

their

own

eyes,

good?

Except

me,

thought

Wang-mu.

In

my

own

eyes,

I'm

foolish

and

weak.

But

they

spoke

of

me

as

if

I

were

better

than

I

ever

thought.

Master

Han

praised

me,

too.

And

those

others

spoke

of

Qing-jao

with

pity

and

scornand

I've

felt

those

feelings

toward

her,

too.

Yet

isn't

Qing-jao

acting

nobly,

and

me

basely?

I

betrayed

my

mistress.

She

has

been

loyal

to

her

government

and

to

her

gods,

which

are

real

to

her,

though

I

no

longer

believe

in

them.

How

can

I

tell

the

good

people

from

the

bad,

if

the

bad

people

all

have

some

way

of

convincing

themselves

that

they're

trying

to

do

good

even

though

they're

doing

something

terrible?

And

the

good

people

can

believe

that

they're

actually

very

bad

even

though

they're

doing

something

good?

Maybe

you

can

only

do

good

if

you

think

you're

bad,

and

if

you

think

you're

good

then

you

can

only

do

bad.

But

that

paradox

was

too

much

for

her.

There'd

be

no

sense

in

the

world

if

you

had

to

judge

people

by

the

opposite

of

how

they

tried

to

seem.

Wasn't

it

possible

for

a

good

person

also

to

try

to

seem

good?

And

just

because

somebody

claimed

to

be

scum

didn't

mean

that

he

wasn't

scum.

Was

there

any

way

to

judge

people,

if

you

can't

judge

even

by

their

purpose?

Was

there

any

way

for

Wang-mu

to

judge

even

herself?

Half

the

time

I

don't

even

know

the

purpose

of

what

I

do.

I

came

to

this

house

because

I

was

ambitious

and

wanted

to

be

a

secret

maid

to

a

rich

godspoken

girl.

It

was

pure

selfishness

on

my

part,

and

pure

generosity

that

led

Qing-jao

to

take

me

in.

And

now

here

I

am

helping

Master

Han

commit

treason--

what

is

my

purpose

in

that?

I

don't

even

know

why

I

do

what

I

do.

How

can

I

know

what

other

people's

true

purposes

are?

There's

no

hope

of

ever

knowing

good

from

bad.

She

sat

up

in

lotus

position

on

her

mat

and

pressed

her

face

into

her

hands.

It

was

as

if

she

felt

herself

pressed

against

a

wall,

but

it

was

a

wall

that

she

made

herself,

and

if

she

could

only

find

a

way

to

move

it

aside--

the

way

she

could

move

her

hands

away

from

her

face

whenever

she

wanted--

then

she

could

easily

push

through

to

the

truth.

She

moved

her

hands

away.

She

opened

her

eyes.

There

was

Master

Han's

terminal,

across

the

room.

There,

today,

she

had

seen

the

faces

of

Elanora

Ribeira

von

Hesse

and

Andrew

Wiggin.

And

Jane's

face.

She

remembered

Wiggin

telling

her

what

the

gods

would

be

like.

Real

gods

would

want

to

teach

you

how

to

be

just

like

them.

Why

would

he

say

such

a

thing?

How

could

he

know

what

a

god

would

be?

Somebody

who

wants

to

teach

you

how

to

know

everything

that

they

know

and

do

everything

that

they

do-

-

what

he

was

really

describing

was

parents,

not

gods.

Only

there

were

plenty

of

parents

who

didn't

do

that.

Plenty

of

parents

who

tried

to

keep

their

children

down,

to

control

them,

to

make

slaves

of

them.

Where

she

had

grown

up,

Wang-mu

had

seen

plenty

of

that.

So

what

Wiggin

was

describing

wasn't

parents,

really.

He

was

describing

good

parents.

He

wasn't

telling

her

what

the

gods

were,

he

was

telling

her

what

goodness

was.

To

want

other

people

to

grow.

To

want

other

people

to

have

all

the

good

things

that

you

have.

And

to

spare

them

the

bad

things

if

you

can.

That

was

goodness.

What

were

the

gods,

then?

They

would

want

everyone

else

to

know

and

have

and

be

all

good

things.

They

would

teach

and

share

and

train,

but

never

force.

Like

my

parents,

thought

Wang-mu.

Clumsy

and

stupid

sometimes,

like

all

people,

but

they

were

good.

They

really

did

look

out

for

me.

Even

sometimes

when

they

made

me

do

hard

things

because

they

knew

it

would

be

good

for

me.

Even

sometimes

when

they

were

wrong,

they

were

good.

I

can

judge

them

by

their

purpose

after

all.

Everybody

calls

their

purpose

good,

but

my

parents'

purposes

really

were

good,

because

they

meant

all

their

acts

toward

me

to

help

me

grow

wiser

and

stronger

and

better.

Even

when

they

made

me

do

hard

things

because

they

knew

I

had

to

learn

from

them.

Even

when

they

caused

me

pain.

That

was

it.

That's

what

the

gods

would

be,

if

there

were

gods.

They

would

want

everyone

else

to

have

all

that

was

good

in

life,

just

like

good

parents.

But

unlike

parents

or

any

other

people,

the

gods

would

actually

know

what

was

good

and

have

the

power

to

cause

good

things

to

happen,

even

when

nobody

else

understood

that

they

were

good.

As

Wiggin

said,

real

gods

would

be

smarter

and

stronger

than

anybody

else.

They

would

have

all

the

intelligence

and

power

that

it

was

possible

to

have.

But

a

being

like

that--

who

was

someone

like

Wang-mu

to

judge

a

god?

She

couldn't

understand

their

purposes

even

if

they

told

her,

so

how

could

she

ever

know

that

they

were

good?

Yet

the

other

approach,

to

trust

in

them

and

believe

in

them

absolutely--

wasn't

that

what

Qing-jao

was

doing?

No.

If

there

were

gods,

they

would

never

act

as

Qing-jao

thought

they

acted--

enslaving

people,

tormenting

and

humiliating

them.

Unless

torment

and

humiliation

were

good

for

them...

No!

She

almost

cried

aloud,

and

once

again

pressed

her

face

into

her

hands,

this

time

to

keep

silence.

I

can

only

judge

by

what

I

understand.

If

as

far

as

I

can

see,

the

gods

that

Qing-jao

believes

in

are

only

evil,

then

yes,

perhaps

I'm

wrong,

perhaps

I

can't

comprehend

the

great

purpose

they

accomplish

by

making

the

godspoken

into

helpless

slaves,

or

destroying

whole

species.

But

in

my

heart

I

have

no

choice

but

to

reject

such

gods,

because

I

can't

see

any

good

in

what

they're

doing.

Perhaps

I'm

so

stupid

and

foolish

that

I

will

always

be

the

enemy

of

the

gods,

working

against

their

high

and

incomprehensible

purposes.

But

I

have

to

live

my

life

according

to

what

I

understand,

and

what

I

understand

is

that

there

are

no

such

gods

as

the

ones

the

godspoken

teach

us

about.

If

they

exist

at

all,

they

take

pleasure

in

oppression

and

deception,

humiliation

and

ignorance.

They

act

to

make

other

people

smaller

and

themselves

larger.

Those

would

not

be

gods,

then,

even

if

they

existed.

They

would

be

enemies.

Devils.

The

same

with

the

beings,

whoever

they

are,

who

made

the

descolada

virus.

Yes,

they

would

have

to

be

very

powerful

to

make

a

tool

like

that.

But

they

would

also

have

to

be

heartless,

selfish,

arrogant

beings,

to

think

that

all

life

in

the

universe

was

theirs

to

manipulate

as

they

saw

fit.

To

send

the

descolada

out

into

the

universe,

not

caring

who

it

killed

or

what

beautiful

creatures

it

destroyed--

those

could

not

be

gods,

either.

Jane,

now--

Jane

might

be

a

god.

Jane

knew

vast

amounts

of

information

and

had

great

wisdom

as

well,

and

she

was

acting

for

the

good

of

others,

even

when

it

would

take

her

life--

even

now,

after

her

life

was

forfeit.

And

Andrew

Wiggin,

he

might

be

a

god,

so

wise

and

kind

he

seemed,

and

not

acting

for

his

own

benefit

but

for

the

pequeninos.

And

Valentine,

who

called

herself

Demosthenes,

she

had

worked

to

help

other

people

find

the

truth

and

make

wise

decisions

of

their

own.

And

Master

Han,

who

was

trying

to

do

the

right

thing

always,

even

when

it

cost

him

his

daughter.

Maybe

even

Ela,

the

scientist,

even

though

she

had

not

known

all

that

she

ought

to

have

known--

for

she

was

not

ashamed

to

learn

truth

from

a

servant

girl.

Of

course

they

were

not

the

sort

of

gods

who

lived

off

in

the

Infinite

West,

in

the

Palace

of

the

Royal

Mother.

Nor

were

they

gods

in

their

own

eyes--

they

would

laugh

at

her

for

even

thinking

of

it.

But

compared

to

her,

they

were

gods

indeed.

They

were

so

much

wiser

than

Wang-mu,

and

so

much

more

powerful,

and

as

far

as

she

could

understand

their

purposes,

they

were

trying

to

help

other

people

become

as

wise

and

powerful

as

possible.

Even

wiser

and

more

powerful

than

they

were

themselves.

So

even

though

Wang-mu

might

be

wrong,

even

though

she

might

truly

understand

nothing

at

all

about

anything,

nevertheless

she

knew

that

her

decision

to

work

with

these

people

was

the

right

one

for

her

to

make.

She

could

only

do

good

as

far

as

she

understood

what

goodness

was.

And

these

people

seemed

to

her

to

be

doing

good,

while

Congress

seemed

to

be

doing

evil.

So

even

though

in

the

long

run

it

might

destroy

her--

for

Master

Han

was

now

an

enemy

of

Congress,

and

might

be

arrested

and

killed,

and

her

along

with

him--

still

she

would

do

it.

She

would

never

see

real

gods,

but

she

could

at

least

work

to

help

those

people

who

were

as

close

to

being

gods

as

any

real

person

could

ever

be.

And

if

the

gods

don't

like

it,

they

can

poison

me

in

my

sleep

or

catch

me

on

fire

as

I'm

walking

in

the

garden

tomorrow

or

just

make

my

arms

and

legs

and

head

drop

off

my

body

like

crumbs

off

a

cake.

If

they

can't

manage

to

stop

a

stupid

little

servant

girl

like

me,

they

don't

amount

to

much

anyway.

Chapter

15

--

LIFE

AND

DEATH

<Ender's

coming

to

see

us.>

<He

comes

and

talks

to

me

all

the

time.>

<And

we

can

talk

directly

into

his

mind.

But

he

insists

on

coming.

He

doesn't

feel

like

he's

talking

to

us

unless

he

sees

us.

He

has

a

harder

time

distinguishing

between

his

own

thoughts

and

the

ones

we

put

in

his

mind

when

we

converse

from

a

distance.

So

he's

coming.>

<And

you

don't

like

this?>

<He

wants

us

to

tell

him

answers

and

we

don't

know

any

answers.>

<You

know

everything

that

the

humans

know.

You

got

into

space,

didn't

you?

You

don't

even

need

their

ansibles

to

talk

from

world

to

world.>

<They're

so

hungry

for

answers,

these

humans.

They

have

so

many

questions.>

<We

have

questions,

too,

you

know.>

<They

want

to

know

why,

why,

why.

Or

how.

Everything

all

tied

up

into

a

nice

neat

bundle

like

a

cocoon.

The

only

time

we

do

that

is

when

we're

metamorphosing

a

queen.>

<They

like

to

understand

everything.

But

so

do

we,

you

know.>

<Yes,

you'd

like

to

think

you're

just

like

the

humans,

wouldn't

you?

But

you're

not

like

Ender.

Not

like

the

humans.

He

has

to

know

the

cause

of

everything,

he

has

to

make

a

story

about

everything

and

we

don't

know

any

stories.

We

know

memories.

We

know

things

that

happen.

But

we

don't

know

why

they

happen,

not

the

way

he

wants

us

to.>

<Of

course

you

do.>

<We

don't

even

care

why,

the

way

these

humans

do.

We

find

out

as

much

as

we

need

to

know

to

accomplish

something,

but

they

always

want

to

know

more

than

they

need

to

know.

After

they

get

something

to

work,

they're

still

hungry

to

know

why

it

works

and

why

the

cause

of

its

working

works.>

<Aren't

we

like

that?>

<Maybe

you

will

be,

when

the

descolada

stops

interfering

with

you.>

<Or

maybe

we'll

be

like

your

workers.>

<If

you

are,

you

won't

care.

They're

all

very

happy.

It's

intelligence

that

makes

you

unhappy.

The

workers

ore

either

hungry

or

not

hungry.

In

pain

or

not

in

pain.

They're

never

curious

or

disappointed

or

anguished

or

ashamed.

And

when

it

comes

to

things

like

that,

these

humans

make

you

and

me

look

like

workers.>

<I

think

you

just

don't

know

us

well

enough

to

compare.>

<We've

been

inside

your

head

and

we've

been

inside

Ender's

head

and

we've

been

inside

our

own

heads

for

a

thousand

generations

and

these

humans

make

us

look

like

we're

asleep.

Even

when

they're

asleep

they're

not

asleep.

Earthborn

animals

do

this

thing,

inside

their

brains--

a

sort

of

mad

firing-off

of

synapses,

controlled

insanity.

While

they're

asleep.

The

part

of

their

brain

that

records

sight

or

sound,

it's

firing

off

every

hour

or

two

while

they

sleep,

even

when

all

the

sights

and

sounds

are

complete

random

nonsense,

their

brains

just

keep

on

trying

to

assemble

it

into

something

sensible.

They

try

to

make

stories

out

of

it.

It's

complete

random

nonsense

with

no

possible

correlation

to

the

real

world,

and

yet

they

turn

it

into

these

crazy

stories.

And

then

they

forget

them.

All

that

work,

coming

up

with

these

stories,

and

when

they

wake

up

they

forget

almost

all

of

them.

But

when

they

do

remember,

then

they

try

to

make

stories

about

those

crazy

stories,

trying

to

fit

them

into

their

real

lives.>

<We

know

about

their

dreaming.>

<Maybe

without

the

descolada,

you'll

dream,

too.>

<Why

should

we

want

to?

As

you

say,

it's

meaningless.

Random

firings

of

the

synapses

of

the

neurons

in

their

brains.>

<They're

practicing.

They're

doing

it

all

the

time.

Coming

up

with

stories.

Making

connections.

Making

sense

out

of

nonsense.>

<What

good

is

it,

when

it

means

nothing?>

<That's

just

it.

They

have

a

hunger

we

know

nothing

about.

The

hunger

for

answers.

The

hunger

for

making

sense.

The

hunger

for

stories.>

<We

have

stories.>

<You

remember

deeds.

They

make

up

deeds.

They

change

what

their

stories

mean.

They

transform

things

so

that

the

same

memory

can

mean

a

thousand

different

things.

Even

from

their

dreams,

sometimes

they

make

up

out

of

that

randomness

something

that

illuminates

everything.

Not

one

human

being

has

anything

like

the

kind

of

mind

you

have.

The

kind

we

have.

Nothing

as

powerful.

And

their

lives

are

so

short,

they

die

so

fast.

But

in

their

century

or

so

they

come

up

with

ten

thousand

meanings

for

every

one

that

we

discover.>

<Most

of

them

wrong.>

<Even

if

the

vast

majority

of

them

are

wrong,

even

if

ninety-nine

of

every

hundred

is

stupid

and

wrong,

out

of

ten

thousand

ideas

that

still

leaves

them

with

a

hundred

good

ones.

That's

how

they

make

up

for

being

so

stupid

and

having

such

short

lives

and

small

memories.>

<Dreams

and

madness.>

<Magic

and

mystery

and

philosophy.>

<You

can't

say

that

you

never

think

of

stories.

What

you've

just

been

telling

me

is

a

story.>

<I

know.>

<See?

Humans

do

nothing

you

can't

do.>

<Don't

you

understand?

I

got

even

this

story

from

Ender's

mind.

It's

his.

And

he

got

the

seed

of

it

from

somebody

else,

something

he

read,

and

combined

it

with

things

he

thought

of

until

it

made

sense

to

him.

It's

all

there

in

his

head.

While

we

are

like

you.

We

have

a

clear

view

of

the

world.

I

have

no

trouble

finding

my

way

through

your

mind.

Everything

orderly

and

sensible

and

clear.

You'd

be

as

much

at

ease

in

mine.

What's

in

your

head

is

reality,

more

or

less,

as

best

you

understand

it.

But

in

Ender's

mind,

madness.

Thousands

of

competing

contradictory

impossible

visions

that

make

no

sense

at

all

because

they

can't

all

fit

together

but

they

do

fit

together,

he

makes

them

fit

together,

this

way

today,

that

way

tomorrow,

as

they're

needed.

As

if

he

can

make

a

new

idea-machine

inside

his

head

for

every

new

problem

he

faces.

As

if

he

conceives

of

a

new

universe

to

live

in,

every

hour

a

new

one,

often

hopelessly

wrong

and

he

ends

up

making

mistakes

and

bad

judgments,

but

sometimes

so

perfectly

right

that

it

opens

things

up

like

a

miracle

and

I

look

through

his

eyes

and

see

the

world

his

new

way

and

it

changes

everything.

Madness,

and

then

illumination.

We

knew

everything

there

was

to

know

before

we

met

these

humans,

before

we

built

our

connection

with

Ender's

mind.

Now

we

discover

that

there

are

so

many

ways

of

knowing

the

same

things

that

we'll

never

find

them

all.>

<Unless

the

humans

teach

you.>

<You

see?

We

are

scavengers

also.>

<Ybu're

a

scavenger.

We're

supplicants.>

<If

only

they

were

worthy

of

their

own

mental

abilities.>

<Aren't

they?>

<They

ore

planning

to

blow

you

up,

you

remember.

There's

so

much

possibility

in

their

minds,

but

they

are

still,

after

all,

individually

stupid

and

small-minded

and

half-blind

and

half-mad.

There's

still

the

ninetynine

percent

of

their

stories

that

are

hideously

wrong

and

lead

them

into

terrible

errors.

Sometimes

we

wish

we

could

tame

them,

like

the

workers.

We

tried

to,

you

know,

with

Ender.

But

we

couldn't

do

it.

Couldn't

make

a

worker

of

him.>

<Why

not?>

<Too

stupid.

Can't

pay

attention

long

enough.

Human

minds

lack

focus.

They

get

bored

and

wander

off.

We

had

to

build

a

bridge

outside

him,

using

the

computer

that

he

was

most

closely

bonded

with.

Computers,

now--

those

things

can

pay

attention.

And

their

memory

is

neat,

orderly,

everything

organized

and

findable.>

<But

they

don't

dream.>

<No

madness.

Too

bad.>

Valentine

showed

up

unbidden

at

Olhado's

door.

It

was

early

morning.

He

wouldn't

go

to

work

till

afternoon--

he

was

a

shift

manager

at

the

small

brickworks.

But

he

was

already

up

and

about,

probably

because

his

family

was.

The

children

were

trooping

out

the

door.

I

used

to

see

this

on

television

back

in

the

ancient

days,

thought

Valentine.

The

family

going

out

the

door

in

the

morning,

all

at

the

same

time,

and

Dad

last

of

all

with

the

briefcase.

In

their

own

way,

my

parents

acted

out

that

life.

Never

mind

how

deeply

weird

their

children

were.

Never

mind

how

after

we

paraded

off

to

school

in

the

morning,

Peter

and

I

went

prowling

through

the

nets,

trying

to

take

over

the

world

through

the

use

of

pseudonyms.

Never

mind

that

Ender

was

torn

away

from

the

family

as

a

little

boy

and

never

saw

any

of

them

again,

even

on

his

one

visit

to

Earth--

except

me.

I

think

my

parents

still

imagined

they

were

doing

it

right,

because

they

went

through

a

ritual

they

had

seen

on

TV.

And

here

it

is

again.

The

children

bursting

through

the

door.

That

boy

must

be

Nimbo,

the

one

who

was

with

Grego

at

the

confrontation

with

the

mob.

But

here

he

is,

just

a

clich‚

child--

no

one

would

guess

that

he

had

been

part

of

that

terrible

night

only

a

little

while

ago.

Mother

gave

them

each

a

kiss.

She

was

still

a

beautiful

young

woman,

even

with

so

many

children.

So

ordinary,

so

like

the

clich‚,

and

yet

a

remarkable

woman,

for

she

had

married

their

father,

hadn't

she?

She

had

seen

past

the

deformity.

And

Dad,

not

yet

off

to

work,

so

he

could

stand

there,

watching

them,

patting

them,

kissing

them,

saying

a

few

words.

Light,

clever,

loving--

the

predictable

father.

So,

what's

wrong

with

this

picture?

The

dad

is

Olhado.

He

has

no

eyes.

Just

the

silvery

metal

orbs

punctuated

with

two

lens

apertures

in

the

one

eye,

and

the

computer

I/0

outlet

in

the

other.

The

kids

don't

seem

to

notice.

I'm

still

not

used

to

it.

"Valentine,"

he

said,

when

he

saw

her.

"We

need

to

talk,"

she

said.

He

ushered

her

inside.

He

introduced

his

wife,

Jaqueline.

Skin

so

black

it

was

almost

blue,

laughing

eyes,

a

beautiful

wide

smile

that

you

wanted

to

dive

into,

it

was

so

welcoming.

She

brought

a

limonada,

ice-cold

and

sweating

in

the

morning

heat,

and

then

discreetly

withdrew.

"You

can

stay,"

said

Valentine.

"This

isn't

all

that

private."

But

she

didn't

want

to

stay.

She

had

work

to

do,

she

said.

And

she

was

gone.

"I've

wanted

to

meet

you

for

a

long

time,"

said

Olhado.

"I

was

meetable,"

she

said.

"You

were

busy."

"I

have

no

business,"

said

Valentine.

"You

have

Andrew's

business."

"We're

meeting

now,

anyway.

I've

been

curious

about

you,

Olhado.

Or

do

you

prefer

your

given

name,

Lauro?"

"In

Milagre,

your

name

is

whatever

people

call

you.

I

used

to

be

Sule,

for

my

middle

name,

Suleimdo."

"Solomon

the

wise."

"But

after

I

lost

my

eyes,

I

was

Olhado,

then

and

forever."

"'The

watched

one'?"

"Olhado

could

mean

that,

yes,

past

participle

of

olhar,

but

in

this

case

it

means

'The

guy

with

the

eyes.'"

"And

that's

your

name."

"My

wife

calls

me

Lauro,"

he

said.

"And

my

children

call

me

Father."

"And

I?"

"Whatever.

"Sule,

then."

"Lauro,

if

you

must.

Sule

makes

me

feel

like

I'm

six."

"And

reminds

you

of

the

time

when

you

could

see."

He

laughed.

"Oh,

I

can

see

now,

thanks

very

much.

I

see

very

well."

"So

Andrew

says.

That's

why

I've

come

to

you.

To

find

out

what

you

see."

"Want

me

to

play

back

a

scene

for

you?

A

blast

from

the

past?

I

have

all

my

favorite

memories

stored

on

computer.

I

can

plug

in

and

play

back

anything

you

want.

I

have,

for

instance,

Andrew's

first

visit

in

my

family's

home.

I

also

have

some

top-flight

family

quarrels.

Or

do

you

prefer

public

events?

Every

Mayor's

inaugural

since

I

got

these

eyes?

People

do

consult

me

about

things

like

that--

what

was

worn,

what

was

said.

I

often

have

trouble

convincing

them

that

my

eyes

record

vision,

not

sound--

just

like

their

eyes.

They

think

I

should

be

a

holographer

and

record

it

all

for

entertainment."

"I

don't

want

to

see

what

you

see.

I

want

to

know

what

you

think."

"Do

you,

now?"

"Yes,

I

do."

"I

have

no

opinions.

Not

on

anything

you'd

be

interested

in.

I

stay

out

of

the

family

quarrels.

I

always

have."

"And

out

of

the

family

business.

The

only

one

of

Novinha's

children

not

to

go

into

science."

"Science

has

brought

everyone

else

so

much

happiness,

it's

hard

to

imagine

why

I

wouldn't

have

gone

into

it."

"Not

hard

to

imagine,"

said

Valentine.

And

then,

because

she

had

found

that

brittle-sounding

people

will

talk

quite

openly

if

goaded,

she

added

a

little

barb.

"I

imagine

that

you

simply

didn't

have

the

brains

to

keep

up."

"Absolutely

true,"

said

Olhado.

"I

only

have

wit

enough

to

make

bricks."

"Really?"

said

Valentine.

"But

you

don't

make

bricks."

"On

the

contrary.

I

make

hundreds

of

bricks

a

day.

And

with

everyone

knocking

holes

in

their

houses

to

build

the

new

chapel,

I

foresee

a

booming

business

in

the

near

future."

"Lauro,"

said

Valentine,

"you

don't

make

bricks.

The

laborers

in

your

factory

make

bricks."

"And

I,

as

manager,

am

not

part

of

that?"

"Brickmakers

make

bricks.

You

make

brickmakers."

"I

suppose.

Mostly

I

make

brickmakers

tired."

"You

make

other

things,"

said

Valentine.

"Children."

"Yes,"

said

Olhado,

and

for

the

first

time

in

the

conversation

he

relaxed.

"I

do

that.

Of

course,

I

have

a

partner."

"A

gracious

and

beautiful

woman."

"I

looked

for

perfection,

and

found

something

better."

It

wasn't

just

a

line

of

patter.

He

meant

it.

And

now

the

brittleness

was

gone,

the

wariness

too.

"You

have

children.

A

husband."

"A

good

family.

Maybe

almost

as

good

as

yours.

Ours

lacks

only

the

perfect

mother,

but

the

children

will

recover

from

that."

"To

hear

Andrew

talk

about

you,

you're

the

greatest

human

being

who

ever

lived."

"Andrew

is

very

sweet.

He

could

also

get

away

with

saying

such

things

because

I

wasn't

here."

"Now

you

are

here,"

said

Olhado.

"Why?"

"It

happens

that

worlds

and

species

of

ramen

are

at

a

cusp

of

decision,

and

the

way

events

have

turned

out,

their

future

depends

in

large

part

on

your

family.

I

don't

have

time

to

discover

things

in

a

leisurely

way--

I

don't

have

time

to

understand

the

family

dynamics,

why

Grego

can

pass

from

monster

to

hero

in

a

single

night,

how

Miro

can

be

both

suicidal

and

ambitious,

why

Quara

is

willing

to

let

the

pequeninos

die

for

the

descolada's

sake--"

"Ask

Andrew.

He

understands

them

all.

I

never

could."

"Andrew

is

in

his

own

little

hell

right

now.

He

feels

responsible

for

everything.

He's

done

his

best,

but

Quim

is

dead,

and

the

one

thing

your

mother

and

Andrew

both

agree

on

is

that

somehow

it's

Andrew's

fault.

Your

mother's

leaving

him

has

torn

him

up."

"I

know."

"I

don't

even

know

how

to

console

him.

Or

even

which,

as

his

loving

sister,

to

hope

for--

that

she'll

come

back

into

his

life,

or

leave

him

forever."

Olhado

shrugged.

All

the

brittleness

was

back.

"Do

you

really

not

care?"

asked

Valentine.

"Or

have

you

decided

not

to

care?"

"Maybe

I

decided

long

ago,

and

now

I

really

don't."

Part

of

being

a

good

interviewer,

too,

is

knowing

when

to

be

silent.

Valentine

waited.

But

Olhado

was

also

good

at

waiting.

Valentine

almost

gave

up

and

said

something.

She

even

toyed

with

the

idea

of

confessing

failure

and

leaving.

Then

he

spoke.

"When

they

replaced

my

eyes,

they

also

took

out

the

tear

ducts.

Natural

tears

would

interfere

with

the

industrial

lubricants

they

put

in

my

eyes.

"

"Industrial?"

"My

little

joke,"

said

Olhado.

"I

seem

to

be

very

dispassionate

all

the

time,

because

my

eyes

never

well

up

with

tears.

And

people

can't

read

my

expressions.

It's

funny,

you

know.

The

actual

eyeball

doesn't

have

any

ability

to

change

shape

and

show

an

expression.

It

just

sits

there.

Yes,

your

eyes

dart

around--

they

either

keep

steady

eye

contact

or

look

down

or

up--

but

my

eyes

do

that,

too.

They

still

move

with

perfect

symmetry.

They

still

point

in

the

direction

I'm

looking.

But

people

can't

stand

to

look

at

them.

So

they

look

away.

They

don't

read

the

expressions

on

my

face.

And

therefore

they

think

there

are

no

expressions.

My

eyes

still

sting

and

redden

and

swell

a

little

at

times

when

I

would

have

cried,

if

I

still

had

tears."

"In

other

words,"

said

Valentine,

"you

do

care."

"I

always

cared,"

he

said.

"Sometimes

I

thought

I

was

the

only

one

who

understood,

even

though

half

the

time

I

didn't

know

what

it

was

that

I

was

understanding.

I

withdrew

and

watched,

and

because

I

didn't

have

any

personal

ego

on

the

line

in

the

family

quarrels,

I

could

see

more

clearly

than

any

of

them.

I

saw

the

lines

of

power--

Mother's

absolute

dominance

even

though

Marcao

beat

her

when

he

was

angry

or

drunk.

Miro,

thinking

it

was

Marcao

he

was

rebelling

against,

when

always

it

was

Mother.

Grego's

meanness--

his

way

of

handling

fear.

Quara,

absolutely

contrary

by

nature,

doing

whatever

she

thought

the

people

who

mattered

to

her

didn't

want

her

to

do.

Ela,

the

noble

martyr--

what

in

the

world

would

she

be,

if

she

couldn't

suffer?

Holy,

righteous

Quim,

finding

God

as

his

father,

on

the

premise

that

the

best

father

is

the

invisible

kind

who

never

raises

his

voice."

"You

saw

all

this

as

a

child?"

"I'm

good

at

seeing

things.

We

passive,

unbelonging

observers

always

see

better.

Don't

you

think?"

Valentine

laughed.

"Yes,

we

do.

The

same

role,

then,

you

think?

You

and

I,

both

historians?"

"Till

your

brother

came.

From

the

moment

he

walked

in

the

door,

it

was

obvious

that

he

saw

and

understood

everything,

just

the

way

I

saw

it.

It

was

exhilarating.

Because

of

course

I

had

never

actually

believed

my

own

conclusions

about

my

family.

I

never

trusted

my

own

judgments.

Obviously

no

one

saw

things

the

way

I

did,

so

I

must

be

wrong.

I

even

thought

that

I

saw

things

so

peculiarly

because

of

my

eyes.

That

if

I

had

real

eyes

I

would

have

seen

things

Miro's

way.

Or

Mother's."

"So

Andrew

confirmed

your

judgments."

"More

than

that.

He

acted

on

them.

He

did

something

about

them."

"Oh?"

"He

was

here

as

a

speaker

for

the

dead.

But

from

the

moment

he

walked

in

the

door,

he

took--

he

took--"

"Over?"

"Took

responsibility.

For

change.

He

saw

all

the

sicknesses

I

saw,

but

he

started

healing

them

as

best

he

could.

I

saw

how

he

was

with

Grego,

firm

but

kind.

With

Quara,

responding

to

what

she

really

wanted

instead

of

what

she

claimed

to

want.

With

Quim,

respecting

the

distance

he

wanted

to

keep.

With

Miro,

with

Ela,

with

Mother,

with

everybody."

"With

you?"

"Making

me

part

of

his

life.

Connecting

with

me.

Watching

me

jack

into

my

eye

and

still

talking

to

me

like

a

person.

Do

you

know

what

that

meant

to

me?"

"I

can

guess."

"Not

the

part

about

me.

I

was

a

hungry

little

kid,

I'll

admit;

the

first

kind

person

could

have

conned

me,

I'm

sure.

It's

what

he

did

about

us

all.

It's

how

he

treated

us

all

differently,

and

yet

remained

himself.

You've

got

to

think

about

the

men

in

my

life.

Marcao,

who

we

thought

was

our

father--

I

had

no

idea

who

he

was.

All

I

ever

saw

was

the

liquor

in

him

when

he

was

drunk,

and

the

thirst

when

he

was

sober.

Thirst

for

alcohol

but

also

a

thirst

for

respect

that

he

could

never

get.

And

then

he

dropped

over

dead.

Things

got

better

at

once.

Still

not

good,

but

better.

I

thought,

the

best

father

is

the

one

who

isn't

there.

Only

that

wasn't

true,

either,

was

it?

Because

my

real

father,

Libo,

the

great

scientist,

the

martyr,

the

hero

of

research,

the

love

of

my

mother's

life--

he

had

sired

all

these

delightful

children

on

my

mother,

he

could

see

the

family

in

torment,

and

yet

he

did

nothing."

"Your

mother

didn't

let

him,

Andrew

said."

"That's

right--

and

one

must

always

do

things

Mother's

way,

mustn't

one?"

"Novinha

is

a

very

imposing

woman."

"She

thinks

she's

the

only

one

in

the

world

ever

to

suffer,"

said

Olhado.

"I

say

that

without

rancor.

I

have

simply

observed

that

she

is

so

full

of

pain,

she's

incapable

of

taking

anyone

else's

pain

seriously."

"Try

saying

something

rancorous

next

time.

It

might

be

more

kind."

Olhado

looked

surprised.

"Oh,

you're

judging

me?

Is

this

motherhood

solidarity

or

something?

Children

who

speak

ill

of

their

mothers

must

be

slapped

down?

But

I

assure

you,

Valentine,

I

meant

it.

No

rancor.

No

grudges.

I

know

my

mother,

that's

all.

You

said

you

wanted

me

to

tell

you

what

I

saw--

that's

what

I

see.

That's

what

Andrew

saw,

too.

All

that

pain.

He's

drawn

to

it.

Pain

sucks

him

like

a

magnet.

And

Mother

had

so

much

she

almost

sucked

him

dry.

Except

that

maybe

you

can't

suck

Andrew

dry.

Maybe

the

well

of

compassion

inside

him

is

bottomless."

His

passionate

speech

about

Andrew

surprised

her.

And

pleased

her,

too.

"You

say

Quim

turned

to

God

for

the

perfect

invisible

father.

Who

did

you

turn

to?

Not

someone

invisible,

I

think."

"No,

not

someone

invisible."

Valentine

studied

his

face

in

silence.

"I

see

everything

in

bas-relief,"

said

Olhado.

"My

depth

perception

is

very

poor.

If

we'd

put

a

lens

in

each

eye

instead

of

both

in

one,

the

binocularity

would

be

much

improved.

But

I

wanted

to

have

the

jack.

For

the

computer

link.

I

wanted

to

be

able

to

record

the

pictures,

to

be

able

to

share

them.

So

I

see

in

bas-relief.

As

if

everybody

were

a

slightly

rounded

cardboard

cutout,

sliding

across

a

flat

painted

background.

In

a

way

it

makes

everybody

seem

so

much

closer

together.

Sliding

over

each

other

like

sheets

of

paper,

rubbing

on

each

other

as

they

pass."

She

listened,

but

said

nothing

for

a

while

longer.

"Not

someone

invisible,"

he

said,

echoing,

remembering.

"That's

right.

I

saw

what

Andrew

did

in

our

family.

I

saw

that

he

came

in

and

listened

and

watched

and

understood

who

we

were,

each

individual

one

of

us.

He

tried

to

discover

our

need

and

then

supply

it.

He

took

responsibility

for

other

people

and

it

didn't

seem

to

matter

to

him

how

much

it

cost

him.

And

in

the

end,

while

he

could

never

make

the

Ribeira

family

normal,

he

gave

us

peace

and

pride

and

identity.

Stability.

He

married

Mother

and

was

kind

to

her.

He

loved

us

all.

He

was

always

there

when

we

wanted

him,

and

seemed

unhurt

by

it

when

we

didn't.

He

was

firm

with

us

about

expecting

civilized

behavior,

but

never

indulged

his

whims

at

our

expense.

And

I

thought:

This

is

so

much

more

important

than

science.

Or

politics,

either.

Or

any

particular

profession

or

accomplishment

or

thing

you

can

make.

I

thought:

If

I

could

just

make

a

good

family,

if

I

could

just

learn

to

be

to

other

children,

their

whole

lives,

what

Andrew

was,

coming

so

late

into

ours,

then

that

would

mean

more

in

the

long

run,

it

would

be

a

finer

accomplishment

than

anything

I

could

ever

do

with

my

mind

or

my

hands.

"So

you're

a

career

father,"

said

Valentine.

"Who

works

at

a

brick

factory

to

feed

and

clothe

the

family.

Not

a

brickmaker

who

also

has

kids.

Lini

also

feels

the

same

way."

"Lini?"

"Jaqueline.

My

wife.

She

followed

her

own

road

to

the

same

place.

We

do

what

we

must

to

earn

our

place

in

the

community,

but

we

live

for

the

hours

at

home.

For

each

other,

for

the

children.

It

will

never

get

me

written

up

in

the

history

books."

"You'd

be

surprised,"

said

Valentine.

"It's

a

boring

life,

to

read

about,"

said

Olhado.

"Not

to

live,

though."

"So

the

secret

that

you

protect

from

your

tormented

siblings

is--

happiness."

"Peace.

Beauty.

Love.

All

the

great

abstractions.

I

may

see

them

in

bas-relief,

but

I

see

them

up

close."

"And

you

learned

it

from

Andrew.

Does

he

know?"

"I

think

so,"

said

Olhado.

"Do

you

want

to

know

my

most

closely

guarded

secret?

When

we're

alone

together,

just

him

and

me,

or

me

and

Lini

and

him--

when

we're

alone,

I

call

him

Papa,

and

he

calls

me

Son."

Valentine

made

no

effort

to

stop

her

tears

from

flowing,

as

if

they

flowed

half

for

him

and

half

for

her.

"So

Ender

does

have

children,

after

all,"

she

said.

"I

learned

how

to

be

a

father

from

him,

and

I'm

a

damned

good

one."

Valentine

leaned

forward.

It

was

time

to

get

down

to

business.

"That

means

that

you,

more

than

any

of

the

others,

stand

to

lose

something

truly

beautiful

and

fine

if

we

don't

succeed

in

our

endeavors."

"I

know,"

said

Olhado.

"My

choice

was

a

selfish

one

in

the

long

run.

I'm

happy,

but

I

can't

do

anything

to

help

save

Lusitania."

"Wrong,"

said

Valentine.

"You

just

don't

know

yet."

"What

can

I

do?"

"Let's

talk

a

while

longer,

and

see

if

we

can

find

out.

And

if

it's

all

right

with

you,

Lauro,

your

Jaqueline

should

stop

eavesdropping

from

the

kitchen

now,

and

come

on

in

and

join

us."

Bashfully,

Jaqueline

came

in

and

sat

beside

her

husband.

Valentine

liked

the

way

they

held

hands.

After

so

many

children--

it

reminded

herself

of

holding

hands

with

Jakt,

and

how

glad

it

made

her

feel.

"Lauro,"

she

said,

"Andrew

tells

me

that

when

you

were

younger,

you

were

the

brightest

of

all

the

Ribeira

children.

That

you

spoke

to

him

of

wild

philosophical

speculations.

Right

now,

Lauro,

my

adoptive

nephew,

it

is

wild

philosophy

we

need.

Has

your

brain

been

on

hold

since

you

were

a

child?

Or

do

you

still

think

thoughts

of

great

profundity?"

"I

have

my

thoughts,"

said

Olhado.

"But

I

don't

even

believe

them

myself."

"We're

working

on

faster-than-light

flight,

Lauro.

We're

working

on

discovering

the

soul

of

a

computer

entity.

We're

trying

to

rebuild

an

artificial

virus

that

has

self-defense

capabilities

built

into

it.

We're

working

on

magic

and

miracles.

So

I'd

be

glad

of

any

insights

you

can

give

me

on

the

nature

of

life

and

reality."

"I

don't

even

know

what

ideas

Andrew

was

talking

about,"

said

Olhado.

"I

quit

studying

physics,

I--"

"If

I

want

studies,

I'll

read

books.

So

let

me

tell

you

what

we

told

a

very

bright

Chinese

servant

girl

on

the

world

of

Path:

Let

me

know

your

thoughts,

and

I'll

decide

for

myself

what's

useful

and

what

isn't."

"How?

You're

not

a

physicist

either."

Valentine

walked

to

the

computer

waiting

quietly

in

the

corner.

"May

I

turn

this

on?"

"Pois

nao,"

he

said.

Of

course.

"Once

it's

on,

Jane

will

be

with

us."

"Ender's

personal

program."

"The

computer

entity

whose

soul

we're

trying

to

locate."

"Ah,"

he

said.

"Maybe

you

should

be

telling

me

things."

"I

already

know

what

I

know.

So

start

talking.

About

those

ideas

you

had

as

a

child,

and

what

has

become

of

them

since."

***

Quara

had

a

chip

on

her

shoulder

from

the

moment

Miro

entered

the

room.

"Don't

bother,"

she

said.

"Don't

bother

what?"

"Don't

bother

telling

me

my

duty

to

humanity

or

to

the

family--

two

separate,

non-overlapping

groups,

by

the

way."

"Is

that

what

I

came

for?"

asked

Miro.

"Ela

sent

you

to

persuade

me

to

tell

her

how

to

castrate

the

descolada."

Miro

tried

a

little

humor.

"I'm

no

biologist.

Is

that

possible?"

"Don't

be

cute,"

said

Quara.

"If

you

cut

out

their

ability

to

pass

information

from

one

virus

to

another,

it's

like

cutting

out

their

tongues

and

their

memory

and

everything

that

makes

them

intelligent.

If

she

wants

to

know

this

stuff,

she

can

study

what

I

studied.

It

only

took

me

five

years

of

work

to

get

there."

"There's

a

fleet

coming."

"So

you

are

an

emissary."

"And

the

descolada

may

figure

out

how

to--"

She

interrupted

him,

finished

his

sentence.

"Circumvent

all

our

strategies

to

control

it,

I

know."

Miro

was

annoyed,

but

he

was

used

to

people

getting

impatient

with

his

slowness

of

speech

and

cutting

him

off.

And

at

least

she

had

guessed

what

he

was

driving

at.

"Any

day,"

he

said.

"Ela

feels

time

pressure."

"Then

she

should

help

me

learn

to

talk

to

the

virus.

Persuade

it

to

leave

us

alone.

Make

a

treaty,

like

Andrew

did

with

the

pequeninos.

Instead,

she's

cut

me

off

from

the

lab.

Well,

two

can

play

that

game.

She

cuts

me

off,

I

cut

her

off."

"You

were

telling

secrets

to

the

pequeninos."

"Oh,

yes,

Mother

and

Ela,

the

guardians

of

truth!

They

get

to

decide

who

knows

what.

Well,

Miro,

let

me

tell

you

a

secret.

You

don't

protect

the

truth

by

keeping

other

people

from

knowing

it."

"I

know

that,"

said

Miro.

"Mother

completely

screwed

up

our

family

because

of

her

damned

secrets.

She

wouldn't

even

marry

Libo

because

she

was

determined

to

keep

a

stupid

secret,

which

if

he'd

known

might

have

saved

his

life."

"I

know,"

said

Miro.

This

time

he

spoke

with

such

vehemence

that

Quara

was

taken

aback.

"Oh,

well,

I

guess

that

was

a

secret

that

bothered

you

more

than

it

did

me.

But

then

you

should

be

on

my

side

in

this,

Miro.

Your

life

would

have

been

a

lot

better,

all

our

lives

would

have

been,

if

Mother

had

only

married

Libo

and

told

him

all

her

secrets.

He'd

still

be

alive,

probably."

Very

neat

solutions.

Tidy

little

might-have-beens.

And

false

as

hell.

If

Libo

had

married

Novinha,

he

wouldn't

have

married

Bruxinha,

Ouanda's

mother,

and

thus

Miro

wouldn't

have

fallen

unsuspectingly

in

love

with

his

own

half-sister

because

she

would

never

had

existed

at

all.

That

was

far

too

much

to

say,

however,

with

his

halting

speech.

So

he

confined

himself

to

saying

"Ouanda

wouldn't

have

been

born,"

and

hoped

she

would

make

the

connections.

She

considered

for

a

moment,

and

the

connection

was

made.

"You

have

a

point,"

she

said.

"And

I'm

sorry.

I

was

only

a

child

then."

"It's

all

past,"

said

Miro.

"Nothing

is

past,"

said

Quara.

"We're

still

acting

it

out,

over

and

over

again.

The

same

mistakes,

again

and

again.

Mother

still

thinks

that

you

keep

people

safe

by

keeping

secrets

from

them."

"And

so

do

you,"

said

Miro.

Quara

thought

about

that

for

a

moment.

"Ela

was

trying

to

keep

the

pequeninos

from

knowing

that

she

was

working

on

destroying

the

descolada.

That's

a

secret

that

could

have

destroyed

the

whole

pequenino

society,

and

they

weren't

even

being

consulted.

They

were

preventing

the

pequeninos

from

protecting

themselves.

But

what

I'm

keeping

secret

is--

maybe--

a

way

to

intellectually

castrate

the

descolada--

to

make

it

half-alive."

"To

save

humanity

without

destroying

the

pequeninos."

"Humans

and

pequeninos,

getting

together

to

compromise

on

how

to

wipe

out

a

helpless

third

species!"

"Not

exactly

helpless."

She

ignored

him.

"Just

the

way

Spain

and

Portugal

got

the

Pope

to

divide

up

the

world

between

their

Catholic

Majesties

back

in

the

old

days

right

after

Columbus.

A

line

on

a

map,

and

poof--

there's

Brazil,

speaking

Portuguese

instead

of

Spanish.

Never

mind

that

nine

out

of

ten

Indians

had

to

die,

and

the

rest

lose

all

their

rights

and

power

for

centuries,

even

their

very

languages--"

It

was

Miro's

turn

to

become

impatient.

"The

descolada

isn't

the

Indians."

"It's

a

sentient

species."

"It

isn't,"

said

Miro.

"Oh?"

asked

Quara.

"And

how

are

you

so

sure?

Where's

your

certificate

in

microbiology

and

xenogenetics?

I

thought

your

studies

were

all

in

xenology.

And

thirty

years

out

of

date."

Miro

didn't

answer.

He

knew

that

she

was

perfectly

aware

of

how

hard

he

had

worked

to

bring

himself

up

to

speed

since

he

got

back

here.

It

was

an

ad

hominem

attack

and

a

stupid

appeal

to

authority.

It

wasn't

worth

answering.

So

he

sat

there

and

studied

her

face.

Waiting

for

her

to

get

back

into

the

realm

of

reasonable

discussion.

"All

right,"

she

said.

"That

was

a

low

blow.

But

so

is

sending

you

to

try

to

crack

open

my

files.

Trying

to

play

on

my

sympathies."

"Sympathies?"

asked

Miro.

"Because

you're

a--

because

you're--"

"Damaged,"

said

Miro.

He

hadn't

thought

of

the

fact

that

pity

complicated

everything.

But

how

could

he

help

it?

Whatever

he

did,

it

was

a

cripple

doing

it.

"Well,

yes."

"Ela

didn't

send

me,"

said

Miro.

"Mother,

then."

"Not

Mother."

"Oh,

you're

a

freelance

meddler?

Or

are

you

going

to

tell

me

that

all

of

humanity

has

sent

you?

Or

are

you

a

delegate

of

an

abstract

value?

'Decency

sent

me.'"

"If

it

did,

it

sent

me

to

the

wrong

place."

She

reeled

back

as

if

she

had

been

slapped.

"Oh,

am

I

the

indecent

one?"

"Andrew

sent

me,"

said

Miro.

"Another

manipulator."

"He

would

have

come

himself."

"But

he

was

so

busy,

doing

his

own

meddling.

Nossa

Senhora,

he's

a

minister,

mixing

himself

up

in

scientific

matters

that

are

so

far

above

his

head

that--"

"Shut

up,"

said

Miro.

He

spoke

forcefully

enough

that

she

actually

did

fall

silent--

though

she

wasn't

happy

about

it.

"You

know

what

Andrew

is,"

Miro

said.

"He

wrote

the

Hive

Queen

and--"

"--the

Hive

Queen

and

the

Hegemon

and

the

Life

of

Human."

"Don't

tell

me

he

doesn't

know

anything."

"No.

I

know

that

isn't

true,"

said

Quara.

"I

just

get

so

angry.

I

feel

like

everybody's

against

me."

"Against

what

you're

doing,

yes,"

said

Miro.

"Why

doesn't

anybody

see

things

my

way?"

"I

see

things

your

way,"

said

Miro.

"Then

how

can

you--"

"I

also

see

things

their

way."

"Yes.

Mr.

Impartial.

Make

me

feel

like

you

understand

me.

The

sympathetic

approach."

"Planter

is

dying

to

try

to

learn

information

you

probably

already

know."

"Not

true.

I

don't

know

whether

pequenino

intelligence

comes

from

the

virus

or

not."

"A

truncated

virus

could

be

tested

without

killing

him."

"Truncated--

is

that

the

word

of

choice?

It'll

do.

Better

than

castrated.

Cutting

off

all

the

limbs.

And

the

head,

too.

Nothing

but

the

trunk

left.

Powerless.

Mindless.

A

beating

heart,

to

no

purpose."

"Planter

is--"

"Planter's

in

love

with

the

idea

of

being

a

martyr.

He

wants

to

die."

"Planter

is

asking

you

to

come

and

talk

to

him."

"No."

"Why

not?"

"Come

on,

Miro.

They

send

a

cripple

to

me.

They

want

me

to

come

talk

to

a

dying

pequenino.

As

if

I'd

betray

a

whole

species

because

a

dying

friend--

a

volunteer,

too--

asks

me

with

his

dying

breath."

"Quara."

"Yes,

I'm

listening."

"Are

you?"

"Disse

que

sim!"

she

snapped.

I

said

I

am.

"You

might

be

right

about

all

this."

"How

kind

of

you."

"But

so

might

they."

"Aren't

you

the

impartial

one."

"You

say

they

were

wrong

to

make

a

decision

that

might

kill

the

pequeninos

without

consulting

them.

Aren't

you--"

"Doing

the

same

thing?

What

should

I

do,

do

you

think?

Publish

my

viewpoint

and

take

a

vote?

A

few

thousand

humans,

millions

of

pequeninos

on

your

side--

but

there

are

trillions

of

descolada

viruses.

Majority

rule.

Case

closed."

"The

descolada

is

not

sentient,"

said

Miro.

"For

your

information,"

said

Quara,

"I

know

all

about

this

latest

ploy.

Ela

sent

me

the

transcripts.

Some

Chinese

girl

on

a

backwater

colony

planet

who

doesn't

know

anything

about

xenogenetics

comes

up

with

a

wild

hypothesis,

and

you

all

act

as

if

it

were

already

proved."

"So--

prove

it

false."

"I

can't.

I've

been

shut

out

of

the

lab.

You

prove

it

true."

"Occam's

razor

proves

it

true.

Simplest

explanation

that

fits

the

facts."

"Occam

was

a

medieval

old

fart.

The

simplest

explanation

that

fits

the

facts

is

always,

God

did

it.

Or

maybe--

that

old

woman

down

the

road

is

a

witch.

She

did

it.

That's

all

this

hypothesis

is--

only

you

don't

even

know

where

the

witch

is."

"The

descolada

is

too

sudden."

"It

didn't

evolve,

I

know.

Had

to

come

from

somewhere

else.

Fine.

Even

if

it's

artificial,

that

doesn't

mean

it

isn't

sentient

now."

"It's

trying

to

kill

us.

It's

varelse,

not

raman."

"Oh,

yes,

Valentine's

hierarchy.

Well,

how

do

I

know

that

the

descolada

is

the

varelse,

and

we're

the

ramen?

As

far

as

I

can

tell,

intelligence

is

intelligence.

Varelse

is

just

the

term

Valentine

invented

to

mean

Intelligence

-

that

-

we've

-

decided

-

to

-

kill,

and

raman

means

Intelligence

-

that

-

we

-

haven't

-

decided

-

to

-

kill

-

yet."

"It's

an

unreasoning,

uncompassionate

enemy."

"Is

there

another

kind?"

"The

descolada

doesn't

have

respect

for

any

other

life.

It

wants

to

kill

us.

It

already

rules

the

pequeninos.

All

so

it

can

regulate

this

planet

and

spread

to

other

worlds."

For

once,

she

had

let

him

finish

a

long

statement.

Did

it

mean

she

was

actually

listening

to

him?

"I'll

grant

you

part

of

Wang-mu's

hypothesis,"

said

Quara.

"It

does

make

sense

that

the

descolada

is

regulating

the

gaialogy

of

Lusitania.

In

fact,

now

that

I

think

about

it,

it's

obvious.

It

explains

most

of

the

conversations

I've

observed--

the

information--

passing

from

one

virus

to

another.

I

figure

it

should

take

only

a

few

months

for

a

message

to

get

to

every

virus

on

the

planet--

it

would

work.

But

just

because

the

descolada

is

running

the

gaialogy

doesn't

mean

that

you've

proved

it's

not

sentient.

In

fact,

it

could

go

the

other

way--

the

descolada,

by

taking

responsibility

for

regulating

the

gaialogy

of

a

whole

world,

is

showing

altruism.

And

protectiveness,

too--

if

we

saw

a

mother

lion

lashing

out

at

an

intruder

in

order

to

protect

her

young,

we'd

admire

her.

That's

all

the

descolada

is

doing--

lashing

out

against

humans

in

order

to

protect

her

precious

responsibility.

A

living

planet."

"A

mother

lion

protecting

her

cubs."

"I

think

so."

"Or

a

rabid

dog,

devouring

our

babies."

Quara

paused.

Thought

for

a

moment.

"Or

both.

Why

can't

it

be

both?

The

descolada's

trying

to

regulate

a

planet

here.

But

humans

are

getting

more

and

more

dangerous.

To

her,

we're

the

rabid

dog.

We

root

out

the

plants

that

are

part

of

her

control

system,

and

we

plant

our

own,

unresponsive

plants.

We

make

some

of

the

pequeninos

behave

strangely

and

disobey

her.

We

burn

a

forest

at

a

time

when

she's

trying

to

build

more.

Of

course

she

wants

to

get

rid

of

us!"

"So

she's

out

to

destroy

us."

"It's

her

privilege

to

try!

When

will

you

see

that

the

descolada

has

rights?"

"Don't

we?

Don't

the

pequeninos?"

Again

she

paused.

No

immediate

counterargument.

It

gave

him

hope

that

she

might

actually

be

listening.

"You

know

something,

Miro?"

"What?"

"They

were

right

to

send

you."

"Were

they?"

"Because

you're

not

one

of

them."

That's

true

enough,

thought

Miro.

I'll

never

be

"one

of"

anything

again.

"Maybe

we

can't

talk

to

the

descolada.

And

maybe

it

really

is

just

an

artifact.

A

biological

robot

acting

out

its

programming.

But

maybe

it

isn't.

And

they're

keeping

me

from

finding

out."

"What

if

they

open

the

lab

to

you?"

"They

won't,"

said

Quara.

"If

you

think

they

will,

you

don't

know

Ela

and

Mother.

They've

decided

that

I'm

not

to

be

trusted,

and

so

that's

that.

Well,

I've

decided

they're

not

to

be

trusted,

either."

"Thus

whole

species

die

for

family

pride."

"Is

that

all

you

think

this

is,

Miro?

Pride?

I'm

holding

out

because

of

nothing

nobler

than

a

petty

quarrel?"

"Our

family

has

a

lot

of

pride."

"Well,

no

matter

what

you

think,

I'm

doing

this

out

of

conscience,

no

matter

whether

you

want

to

call

it

pride

or

stubbornness

or

anything

else."

"I

believe

you,"

said

Miro.

"But

do

I

believe

you

when

you

say

that

you

believe

me?

We're

in

such

a

tangle."

She

turned

back

to

her

terminal.

"Go

away

now,

Miro.

I

told

you

I'd

think

about

it,

and

I

will.

"Go

see

Planter."

"I'll

think

about

that,

too."

Her

fingers

hovered

over

the

keyboard.

"He

is

my

friend,

you

know.

I'm

not

inhuman.

I'll

go

see

him,

you

can

be

sure

of

that.

"

"Good."

He

started

for

the

door.

"Miro,"

she

said.

He

turned,

waited.

"Thanks

for

not

threatening

to

have

that

computer

program

of

yours

crack

my

files

open

if

I

didn't

open

them

myself."

"Of

course

not,"

he

said.

"Andrew

would

have

threatened

that,

you

know.

Everybody

thinks

he's

such

a

saint,

but

he

always

bullies

people

who

don't

go

along

with

him."

"He

doesn't

threaten."

"I've

seen

him

do

it."

"He

warns."

"Oh.

Excuse

me.

Is

there

a

difference?"

"Yes,"

said

Miro.

"The

only

difference

between

a

warning

and

a

threat

is

whether

you're

the

person

giving

it

or

the

person

receiving

it,"

said

Quara.

"No,"

said

Miro.

"The

difference

is

how

the

person

means

it."

"Go

away,"

she

said.

"I've

got

work

to

do,

even

while

I'm

thinking.

So

go

away."

He

opened

the

door.

"But

thanks,"

she

said.

He

closed

the

door

behind

him.

As

he

walked

away

from

Quara's

place,

Jane

immediately

piped

up

in

his

ear.

"I

see

you

decided

against

telling

her

that

I

broke

into

her

files

before

you

even

came."

"Yes,

well,"

said

Miro.

"I

feel

like

a

hypocrite,

for

her

to

thank

me

for

not

threatening

to

do

what

I'd

already

done."

"I

did

it."

"We

did

it.

You

and

me

and

Ender.

A

sneaky

group."

"Will

she

really

think

about

it?"

"Maybe,"

said

Miro.

"Or

maybe

she's

already

thought

about

it

and

decided

to

cooperate

and

was

just

looking

for

an

excuse.

Or

maybe

she's

already

decided

against

ever

cooperating,

and

she

just

said

this

nice

thing

at

the

end

because

she's

sorry

for

me."

"What

do

you

think

she'll

do?"

"I

don't

know

what

she'll

do,"

said

Miro.

"I

know

what

I'll

do.

I'll

feel

ashamed

of

myself

every

time

I

think

about

how

I

let

her

think

that

I

respected

her

privacy,

when

we'd

already

pillaged

her

files.

Sometimes

I

don't

think

I'm

a

very

good

person."

"You

notice

she

didn't

tell

you

that

she's

keeping

her

real

findings

outside

the

computer

system,

so

the

only

files

I

can

reach

are

worthless

junk.

She

hasn't

exactly

been

frank

with

you,

either."

"Yes,

but

she's

a

fanatic

with

no

sense

of

balance

or

proportion."

"That

explains

everything."

"Some

traits

just

run

in

the

family,"

said

Miro.

***

The

hive

queen

was

alone

this

time.

Perhaps

exhausted

from

something--

mating?

Producing

eggs?

She

spent

all

her

time

doing

this,

it

seemed.

She

had

no

choice.

Now

that

workers

had

to

be

used

to

patrol

the

perimeter

of

the

human

colony,

she

had

to

produce

even

more

than

she

had

planned.

Her

offspring

didn't

have

to

be

educated--

they

entered

adulthood

quickly,

having

all

the

knowledge

that

any

other

adult

had.

But

the

process

of

conception,

egg-laying,

emergence,

and

cocooning

still

took

time.

Weeks

for

each

adult.

She

produced

a

prodigious

number

of

young,

compared

to

a

single

human.

But

compared

to

the

town

of

Milagre,

with

more

than

a

thousand

women

of

childbearing

age,

the

bugger

colony

had

only

one

producing

female.

It

had

always

bothered

Ender,

made

him

feel

uneasy

to

know

that

there

was

only

one

queen.

What

if

something

happened

to

her?

But

then,

it

made

the

hive

queen

uncomfortable

to

think

of

human

beings

having

only

a

bare

handful

of

children--

what

if

something

happened

to

them?

Both

species

practiced

a

combination

of

nurturance

and

redundancy

to

protect

their

genetic

heritage.

Humans

had

a

redundancy

of

parents,

and

then

nurtured

the

few

offspring.

The

hive

queen

had

a

redundancy

of

offspring,

who

then

nurtured

the

parent.

Each

species

had

found

its

own

balance

of

strategy.

<Why

are

you

bothering

us

about

this?>

"Because

we're

at

a

dead

end.

Because

everybody

else

is

trying,

and

you

have

as

much

at

stake

as

we

do."

<Do

I?>

"The

descolada

threatens

you

as

much

as

it

threatens

us.

Someday

you

probably

aren't

going

to

be

able

to

control

it,

and

then

you're

gone."

<But

it's

not

the

descolada

you're

asking

me

about.>

"No."

It

was

the

problem

of

faster-than-light

flight.

Grego

had

been

wracking

his

brains.

In

jail

there

was

nothing

else

for

him

to

think

about.

The

last

time

Ender

had

spoken

with

him,

he

wept--

as

much

from

exhaustion

as

frustration.

He

had

covered

reams

of

papers

with

equations,

spreading

them

all

over

the

secure

room

that

was

used

as

a

cell.

"Don't

you

care

about

faster-than-light

flight?"

<It

would

be

very

nice.>

The

mildness

of

her

response

almost

hurt,

it

so

deeply

disappointed

him.

This

is

what

despair

is

like,

he

thought.

Quara

a

brick

wall

on

the

nature

of

descolada

intelligence.

Planter

dying

of

descolada

deprivation.

Han

Fei-tzu

and

Wang-mu

struggling

to

duplicate

years

of

higher

study

in

several

fields,

all

at

once.

Grego

worn

out.

And

nothing

to

show

for

it.

She

must

have

heard

his

anguish

as

clearly

as

if

he

had

howled

it.

<Don't.>

<Don't.>

"You've

done

it,"

he

said.

"It

must

be

possible."

<We've

never

traveled

faster

than

light.>

"You

projected

an

action

across

light-years.

You

found

me."

<You

found

us,

Ender.>

"Not

so,"

he

said.

"I

never

even

knew

we

had

made

mental

contact

until

I

found

the

message

you

had

left

for

me."

It

had

been

the

moment

of

greatest

strangeness

in

his

life,

to

stand

on

an

alien

world

and

see

a

model,

a

replication

of

the

landscape

that

had

existed

in

only

one

other

place--

the

computer

on

which

he

had

played

his

personalized

version

of

the

Fantasy

Game.

It

was

like

having

a

total

stranger

come

up

to

you

and

tell

you

your

dream

from

the

night

before.

They

had

been

inside

his

head.

It

made

him

afraid,

but

it

also

excited

him.

For

the

first

time

in

his

life,

he

felt

known.

Not

known

of--

he

was

famous

throughout

humanity,

and

in

those

days

his

fame

was

all

positive,

the

greatest

hero

of

all

time.

Other

people

knew

of

him.

But

with

this

bugger

artifact,

he

discovered

for

the

first

time

that

he

was

known.

<Think,

Ender.

Yes,

we

reached

out

toward

our

enemy,

but

we

weren't

looking

for

you.

We

were

looking

for

someone

like

us.

A

network

of

minds

linked

together,

with

a

central

mind

controlling

it.

We

find

each

other's

minds

without

trying,

because

we

recognize

the

pattern.

Finding

a

sister

is

like

finding

ourself.>

"How

did

you

find

me,

then?"

<We

never

thought

about

how.

We

only

did

it.

Found

a

hot

bright

source.

A

network,

but

very

strange,

with

shifting

membership.

And

at

the

center

of

it,

not

something

like

us,

but

just

another--

common

one.

You.

But

with

such

intensity.

Focused

into

the

network,

toward

the

other

humans.

Focused

inward

on

your

computer

game.

And

focused

outward,

beyond

all,

on

us.

Searching

for

us.>

"I

wasn't

searching

for

you.

I

was

studying

you."

Watching

every

vid

they

had

at

the

Battle

School,

trying

to

understand

the

way

the

bugger

mind

worked.

"I

was

imagining

you."

<So

we

say.

Searching

for

us.

Imagining

us.

That's

how

we

search

for

each

other.

So

you

were

calling

us.>

"And

that

was

all?"

<No,

no.

You

were

so

strange.

We

didn't

know

what

you

were.

We

couldn't

read

anything

in

you.

Your

vision

was

so

limited.

Your

ideas

shifted

so

rapidly,

and

you

thought

of

only

one

thing

at

a

time.

And

the

network

around

you

kept

shifting

so

much,

each

member's

connection

with

you

waxing

and

waning

over

time,

sometimes

very

quickly-->

He

was

having

trouble

making

sense

of

what

they

were

saying.

What

kind

of

network

was

he

connected

to?

<The

other

soldiers.

Your

computer.>

"I

wasn't

connected.

They

were

my

soldiers,

that's

all."

<How

do

you

think

we're

connected?

Do

you

see

any

wires?>

"But

humans

are

individuals,

not

like

your

workers."

<Many

queens,

many

workers,

changing

back

and

forth,

very

confusing.

Terrible,

frightening

time.

What

were

these

monsters

that

had

wiped

out

our

colony

ship?

What

kind

of

creature?

You

were

so

strange

we

couldn't

imagine

you

at

all.

We

could

only

feel

you

when

you

were

searching

for

us.>

Not

helpful

at

all.

Nothing

to

do

with

faster-than-light

flight.

It

all

sounded

like

mumbo-jumbo,

not

like

science

at

all.

Nothing

that

Grego

could

express

mathematically.

<Yes,

that's

right.

We

don't

do

this

like

science.

Not

like

technology.

No

numbers

or

even

thought.

We

found

you

like

bringing

forth

a

new

queen.

Like

starting

a

new

hive.>

Ender

didn't

understand

how

establishing

an

ansible

link

with

his

brain

could

be

like

hatching

out

a

new

queen.

"Explain

it

to

me."

<We

don't

think

about

it.

We

just

do

it.>

"But

what

are

you

doing

when

you

do

it?"

<What

we

always

do.>

"And

what

do

you

always

do?"

<How

do

you

make

your

penis

fill

with

blood

to

mate,

Ender?

How

do

you

make

your

pancreas

secrete

enzymes?

How

do

you

switch

on

puberty?

How

do

you

focus

your

eyes?>

"Then

remember

what

you

do,

and

show

it

to

me."

<You

forget

that

you

don't

like

this,

when

we

show

you

through

our

eyes.>

It

was

true.

She

had

tried

only

a

couple

of

times,

when

he

was

very

young

and

had

first

discovered

her

cocoon.

He

simply

couldn't

cope

with

it,

couldn't

make

sense

of

it.

Flashes,

a

few

glimpses

were

clear,

but

it

was

so

disorienting

that

he

panicked,

and

probably

fainted,

though

he

was

alone

and

couldn't

be

sure

what

had

happened,

clinically

speaking.

"If

you

can't

tell

me,

we

have

to

do

something."

<Are

you

like

Planter?

Trying

to

die?>

"No.

I'll

tell

you

to

stop.

It

didn't

kill

me

before."

<We'll

try--

something

in

between.

Something

milder.

We'll

remember,

and

tell

you

what's

happening.

Show

you

bits.

Protect

you.

Safe.>

"Try,

yes."

She

gave

him

no

time

to

reflect

or

prepare.

At

once

he

felt

himself

seeing

out

of

compound

eyes,

not

many

lenses

with

the

same

vision,

but

each

lens

with

its

own

picture.

It

gave

him

the

same

vertiginous

feeling

as

so

many

years

before.

But

this

time

he

understood

a

little

better--

in

part

because

she

was

making

it

less

intense

than

before,

and

in

part

because

he

knew

something

about

the

hive

queen

now,

about

what

she

was

doing

to

him.

The

many

different

visions

were

what

each

of

the

workers

was

seeing,

as

if

each

were

a

single

eye

connected

to

the

same

brain.

There

was

no

hope

of

Ender

making

sense

of

so

many

images

at

once.

<We'll

show

you

one.

The

one

that

matters.>

Most

of

the

visions

dropped

out

immediately.

Then,

one

by

one,

the

others

were

sorted

out.

He

imagined

that

she

must

have

some

organizing

principle

for

the

workers.

She

could

disregard

all

those

who

weren't

part

of

the

queen-making

process.

Then,

for

Ender's

sake,

she

had

to

sort

through

even

the

ones

who

were

part

of

it,

and

that

was

harder,

because

usually

she

could

sort

the

visions

by

task

rather

than

by

the

individual

workers.

At

last,

though,

she

was

able

to

show

him

a

primary

image

and

he

could

focus

on

it,

ignoring

the

flickers

and

flashes

of

peripheral

visions.

A

queen

being

hatched.

She

had

shown

him

this

before,

in

a

carefully-planned

vision

when

he

had

first

met

her,

when

she

was

trying

to

explain

things

to

him.

Now,

though,

it

wasn't

a

sanitized,

carefully

orchestrated

presentation.

The

clarity

was

gone.

It

was

murky,

distracted,

real.

It

was

memory,

not

art.

<You

see

we

have

the

queen-body.

We

know

she's

a

queen

because

she

starts

reaching

out

for

workers,

even

as

a

larva.>

"So

you

can

talk

to

her?"

<She's

very

stupid.

Like

a

worker.>

"She

doesn't

grow

her

intelligence

until

cocooning?"

<No.

She

has

her--

like

your

brain.

The

memory-think.

It's

just

empty.>

"So

you

have

to

teach

her."

<What

good

would

teaching

do?

The

thinker

isn't

there.

The

found

thing.

The

binder-together.>

"I

don't

know

what

you're

talking

about."

<Stop

trying

to

look

and

think,

then.

This

isn't

done

with

eyes.>

"Then

stop

showing

me

anything,

if

it

depends

on

another

sense.

Eyes

are

too

important

to

humans;

if

I

see

anything

it'll

mask

out

anything

but

clear

speech

and

I

don't

think

there's

much

of

that

at

a

queenmaking."

<How's

this?>

"I'm

still

seeing

something."

<Your

brain

is

turning

it

into

seeing.>

"Then

explain

it.

Help

me

make

sense

of

it."

<It's

the

way

we

feel

each

other.

We're

finding

the

reaching-out

place

in

the

queen-body.

The

workers

all

have

it,

too,

but

all

it

reaches

for

is

the

queen

and

when

it

finds

her

all

the

reaching

is

over.

The

queen

never

stops

reaching.

Calling.>

"So

then

you

find

her?"

<We

know

where

she

is.

The

queen-body.

The

worker-caller.

The

memory-holder.>

"Then

what

are

you

searching

for?"

<The

us-thing.

The

binder.

The

meaning-maker.>

"You

mean

there's

something

else?

Something

besides

the

queen's

body?"

<Yes,

of

course.

The

queen

is

just

a

body,

like

the

workers.

Didn't

you

know

this?>

"No,

I

never

saw

it."

<Can't

see

it.

Not

with

eyes.>

"I

didn't

know

to

look

for

anything

else.

I

saw

the

making

of

the

queen

when

you

first

showed

it

to

me

years

ago.

I

thought

I

understood

then."

<We

thought

you

did

too.>

"So

if

the

queen's

just

a

body,

who

are

you?"

<We're

the

hive

queen.

And

all

the

workers.

We

come

and

make

one

person

out

of

all.

The

queen-body,

she

obeys

us

like

the

worker-bodies.

We

hold

them

all

together,

protect

them,

let

them

work

perfectly

as

each

is

needed.

We're

the

center.

Each

of

us.>

"But

you've

always

talked

as

if

you

were

the

hive

queen."

<We

are.

Also

all

the

workers.

We're

all

together.>

"But

this

center-thing,

this

binder-together--"

<We

call

it

to

come

and

take

the

queen-body,

so

she

can

be

wise,

our

sister.>

"You

call

it.

What

is

it?"

<The

thing

we

call.>

"Yes,

what

is

it?"

<What

are

you

asking?

It's

the

called-thing.

We

call

it.>

It

was

almost

unbearably

frustrating.

So

much

of

what

the

hive

queen

did

was

instinctive.

She

had

no

language

and

so

she

had

never

had

a

need

to

develop

clear

explanations

of

that

which

had

never

needed

explaining

till

now.

So

he

had

to

help

her

find

a

way

to

clarify

what

he

couldn't

perceive

directly.

"Where

do

you

find

it?"

<It

hears

us

calling

and

cornes.>

"But

how

do

you

call?"

<As

you

called

us.

We

imagine

the

thing

which

it

must

become.

The

pattern

of

the

hive.

The

queen

and

the

workers

and

the

binding

together.

Then

one

comes

who

understands

the

pattern

and

can

hold

it.

We

give

the

queen-body

to

it.>

"So

you're

calling

some

other

creature

to

come

and

take

possession

of

the

queen."

<To

become

the

queen

and

the

hive

and

all.

To

hold

the

pattern

we

imagined.>

"So

where

does

it

come

from?"

<Wherever

it

was

when

it

felt

us

calling.>

"But

where

is

that?"

<Not

here.>

"Fine,

I

believe

you.

But

where

does

it

come

from?"

<Can't

think

of

the

place.>

"You

forget?"

<We

mean

that

the

place

where

it

is

can't

be

thought

of.

If

we

could

think

of

the

place

then

they

would

already

have

thought

of

themselves

and

none

of

them

would

need

to

take

the

pattern

we

show.>

"What

kind

of

thing

is

this

binder-together?"

<Can't

see

it.

Can't

know

it

until

it

finds

the

pattern

and

then

when

it's

there

it's

like

us.>

Ender

couldn't

help

shuddering.

All

this

time

he

had

thought

that

he

was

speaking

to

the

hive

queen

herself.

Now

he

realized

that

the

thing

that

talked

to

him

in

his

mind

was

only

using

that

body

the

way

it

used

the

buggers.

Symbiosis.

A

controlling

parasite,

possessing

the

whole

hive

queen

system,

using

it.

<No.

This

is

ugly,

the

terrible

thing

you're

thinking.

We

aren't

another

thing.

We're

this

thing.

We

are

the

hive

queen,

just

the

way

you're

the

body.

You

say,

My

body,

and

yet

you

are

your

body,

but

you're

also

possessor

of

the

body.

The

hive

queen

is

ourself,

this

body

is

me,

not

something

else

inside.

I.

I

wasn't

anything

until

I

found

the

imagining.>

"I

don't

understand.

What

was

it

like?"

<How

can

I

remember?

I

never

had

memory

until

I

followed

the

imagining

and

came

to

this

place

and

became

the

hive

queen.>

"Then

how

did

you

know

that

you

aren't

just

the

hive

queen?"

<Because

after

I

came,

they

gave

me

the

memories.

I

saw

the

queen-body

before

I

came,

and

then

I

saw

the

queen-body

after

I

was

in

it.

I

was

strong

enough

to

hold

the

pattern

in

my

mind,

and

so

I

could

possess

it.

Become

it.

It

took

many

days

but

then

we

were

whole

and

they

could

give

us

the

memories

because

I

had

the

whole

memory.>

The

vision

the

hive

queen

had

been

giving

him

faded.

It

wasn't

helping

anyway,

or

at

least

not

in

any

way

he

could

grasp.

Nevertheless,

a

mental

image

was

coming

clear

for

Ender

now,

one

that

came

from

his

own

mind

to

explain

all

the

things

she

was

saying.

The

other

hive

queens--

not

physically

present,

most

of

them,

but

linked

philotically

to

the

one

queen

who

had

to

be

there--

they

held

the

pattern

of

the

relationship

between

hive

queen

and

workers

in

their

minds,

until

one

of

these

mysterious

memoryless

creatures

was

able

to

contain

the

pattern

in

its

mind

and

therefore

take

possession

of

it.

<Yes.>

"But

where

do

these

things

come

from?

Where

do

you

have

to

go

to

get

them?"

<We

don't

go

anywhere.

We

call,

and

there

they

are.>

"So

they're

everywhere?"

<They

aren't

here

at

all.

Nowhere

here.

Another

place.>

"But

you

said

you

don't

have

to

go

anywhere

to

get

them."

<Doorways.

We

don't

know

where

they

are,

but

everywhere

there's

a

door.>

"What

are

the

doorways

like?"

<Your

brain

made

the

word

you

say.

Doorway.

Doorway.>

Now

he

realized

that

doorway

was

the

word

his

brain

called

forth

to

label

the

concept

they

were

putting

in

his

mind.

And

suddenly

he

was

able

to

grasp

an

explanation

that

made

sense.

"They're

not

in

the

same

space-time

continuum

as

ours.

But

they

can

enter

ours

at

any

point."

<To

them

all

points

are

the

same

point.

All

wheres

are

the

same

where.

They

only

find

one

where-ness

in

the

pattern.>

"But

this

is

incredible.

You're

calling

forth

some

being

from

another

place,

and--"

<The

calling

forth

is

nothing.

All

things

do

it.

All

new

makings.

You

do

it.

Every

human

baby

has

this

thing.

The

pequeninos

are

these

things

also.

Grass

and

sunlight.

All

making

calls

them,

and

they

come

to

the

pattern.

if

there

are

already

some

who

understand

the

pattern,

then

they

come

and

possess

it.

Small

patterns

are

very

easy.

Our

pattern

is

very

hard.

Only

a

very

wise

one

can

possess

it.>

"Philotes,"

said

Ender.

"The

things

out

of

which

all

other

things

are

made."

<The

word

you

say

doesn't

make

a

meaning

like

what

we

mean.>

"Because

I'm

only

just

making

the

connection.

We

never

meant

what

you've

described,

but

the

thing

we

did

mean,

that

might

be

the

thing

you

described."

<Very

unclear.>

"Join

the

club."

<Very

welcome

laughing

happy.>

"So

when

you

make

a

hive

queen,

you

already

have

the

biological

body,

and

this

new

thing--

this

philote

that

you

call

out

of

the

non-place

where

philotes

are--

it

has

to

be

one

that's

able

to

comprehend

the

complex

pattern

that

you

have

in

your

minds

of

what

a

hive

queen

is,

and

when

one

comes

that

can

do

it,

it

takes

on

that

identity

and

possesses

the

body

and

becomes

the

self

of

that

body--"

<Of

all

the

bodies.>

"But

there

are

no

workers

yet,

when

the

hive

queen

is

first

made."

<It

becomes

the

self

of

the

workers-to-come.>

"We're

talking

about

a

passage

from

another

kind

of

space.

A

place

where

philotes

already

are."

<All

in

the

same

non-place.

No

place-ness

in

that

place.

No

where-being.

All

hungry

for

whereness.

All

thirsty

for

pattern.

All

lonely

for

selfness.>

"And

you

say

that

we're

made

of

the

same

things?"

<How

could

we

have

found

you

if

you

weren't?>

"But

you

said

that

finding

me

was

like

making

a

hive

queen."

<We

couldn't

find

the

pattern

in

you.

We

were

trying

to

make

a

pattern

between

you

and

the

other

humans,

only

you

kept

shifting

and

changing,

we

couldn't

make

sense

of

it.

And

you

couldn't

make

sense

of

us,

either,

so

that

reaching

of

yours

couldn't

make

a

pattern,

either.

So

we

took

the

third

pattern.

You

reaching

into

the

machine.

You

yearning

so

much

for

it.

Like

the

life-yearning

of

the

new

queen-body.

You

were

binding

yourself

to

the

program

in

the

computer.

It

showed

you

images.

We

could

find

the

images

in

the

computer

and

we

could

find

them

in

your

mind.

We

could

match

them

while

you

watched.

The

computer

was

very

complicated

and

you

were

even

more

complicated

but

it

was

a

pattern

that

held

still.

You

were

moving

together

and

while

you

were

together

you

possessed

each

other,

you

had

the

same

vision.

And

when

you

imagined

something

and

did

it,

the

computer

made

something

out

of

your

imagining

and

imagined

something

back.

Very

primitive

imagining

from

the

computer.

It

wasn't

a

self.

But

you

were

making

it

a

self

by

the

life-yearning.

The

reaching-out

you

were

doing.>

"The

Fantasy

Game,"

said

Ender.

"You

made

a

pattern

out

of

the

Fantasy

Game."

<We

imagined

the

same

thing

you

were

imagining.

All

of

us

together.

Calling.

It

was

very

complicated

and

strange,

but

much

simpler

than

anything

else

we

found

in

you.

Since

then

we

know--

very

few

humans

are

capable

of

concentrating

the

way

you

concentrated

on

that

game.

And

we've

seen

no

other

computer

program

that

responded

to

a

human

the

way

that

game

responded

to

you.

It

was

yearning,

too.

Cycling

over

and

over,

trying

to

find

something

to

make

for

you.

>

"And

when

you

called

..."

<It

came.

The

bridge

we

needed.

The

together-binder

for

you

and

the

computer

program.

It

held

the

pattern

so

that

it

was

alive

even

when

you

weren't

paying

attention

to

it.

It

was

linked

to

you,

you

were

part

of

it,

and

yet

we

could

also

understand

it.

It

was

the

bridge.>

"But

when

a

philote

takes

possession

of

a

new

hive

queen,

it

controls

it,

queen-body

and

worker-bodies.

Why

didn't

this

bridge

you

made

take

control

of

me?"

<Do

you

think

we

didn't

try?>

"Why

didn't

it

work?"

<You

weren't

capable

of

letting

a

pattern

like

that

control

you.

You

could

willingly

become

part

of

a

pattern

that

was

real

and

alive,

but

you

couldn't

be

controlled

by

it.

You

couldn't

even

be

destroyed

by

it.

And

there

was

so

much

of

you

in

the

pattern

that

we

couldn't

even

control

it

ourselves.

Too

strange

for

us.>

"But

you

could

still

use

it

to

read

my

mind."

<We

could

use

it

to

stay

connected

with

you

in

spite

of

all

the

strangeness.

We

studied

you,

especially

when

you

played

the

game.

And

as

we

understood

you,

we

began

to

grasp

the

idea

of

your

whole

species.

That

each

individual

of

you

was

alive,

with

no

hive

queen

at

all.>

"More

complicated

than

you

expected?"

<And

less.

Your

individual

minds

were

simpler

in

the

ways

that

we

expected

to

be

complicated,

and

complicated

in

ways

that

we

expected

them

to

be

simple.

We

realized

that

you

were

truly

alive

and

beautiful

in

your

perverse

and

tragic

lonely

way

and

we

decided

not

to

send

another

colony

ship

to

your

worlds.>

"But

we

didn't

know

that.

How

could

we

know?"

<We

also

realized

that

you

were

dangerous

and

terrible.

You

in

particular,

dangerous

because

you

found

all

our

patterns

and

we

couldn't

think

of

anything

complicated

enough

to

confuse

you.

So

you

destroyed

all

but

me.

Now

I

understand

you

better.

I've

had

all

these

years

to

study

you.

You

are

not

as

terrifyingly

brilliant

as

we

thought.>

"Too

bad.

Terrifying

brilliance

would

be

useful

right

now."

<We

prefer

a

comforting

glow

of

intelligence.>

"We

humans

get

slower

as

we

age.

Give

me

a

few

more

years

and

I'll

be

downright

cozy."

<We

know

that

you'll

die

someday.

Even

though

you

put

it

off

for

so

long.>

Ender

didn't

want

this

to

become

another

conversation

about

mortality

or

any

of

the

other

aspects

of

human

life

that

so

fascinated

the

hive

queen.

There

was

still

one

question

that

had

occurred

to

him

during

the

hive

queen's

story.

An

intriguing

possibility.

"The

bridge

you

made.

Where

was

it?

In

the

computer?"

<Inside

you.

The

way

I'm

inside

the

body

of

the

hive

queen.>

"But

not

part

of

me."

<Part

of

you

but

also

not-you.

Other.

Outside

but

inside.

Bound

to

you

but

free.

It

couldn't

control

you,

and

you

couldn't

control

it.>

"Could

it

control

the

computer?"

<We

didn't

think

about

that.

We

didn't

care.

Maybe.>

"How

long

did

you

use

this

bridge?

How

long

was

it

there?"

<We

stopped

thinking

about

it.

We

were

thinking

about

you.>

"But

it

was

still

there

the

whole

time

you

were

studying

me."

<Where

would

it

go?>

"How

long

would

it

last?"

<We

never

made

one

like

that

before.

How

would

we

know?

The

hive

queen

dies

when

the

queen-body

dies.>

"But

what

body

was

the

bridge

in?"

<Yours.

At

the

center

of

the

pattern.>

"This

thing

was

inside

me?"

<Of

course.

But

it

was

still

not-you.

It

disappointed

us

that

way,

when

it

couldn't

let

us

control

you,

and

we

stopped

thinking

about

it.

But

we

see

now

that

this

was

very

important.

We

should

have

searched

for

it.

We

should

have

remembered

it.>

"No.

To

you

it

was

like--

a

bodily

function.

Like

balling

up

your

fist

to

hit

somebody.

You

did

it,

and

then

when

you

didn't

need

it

you

didn't

notice

whether

your

fist

was

still

there

or

not."

<We

don't

understand

the

connection

but

it

seems

to

make

sense

inside

you.>

"It's

still

alive,

isn't

it?"

<It

could

be.

We're

trying

to

feel

it.

Find

it.

Where

can

we

look?

The

old

pattern

isn't

there.

You

don't

play

the

Fantasy

Game

anymore.>

"But

it

would

still

be

linked

to

the

computer,

wouldn't

it?

A

connection

between

me

and

the

computer.

Only

the

pattern

could

have

grown,

couldn't

it?

It

could

include

other

people,

too.

Think

of

it

being

linked

to

Miro--

the

young

man

I

brought

with

me--"

<The

broken

one

...>

"And

instead

of

being

linked

to

that

one

computer,

linked

to

thousands

and

thousands

of

them,

through

the

ansible

links

between

worlds."

<This

could

be.

It

was

alive.

It

could

grow.

The

way

we

grow

when

we

make

more

workers.

All

this

time.

Now

that

you

mention

it,

we're

sure

it

must

still

be

there

because

we're

still

linked

to

you,

and

it

was

only

through

that

pattern

that

we

connected

with

you.

The

connection

is

very

strong

now--

that's

part

of

what

it

is,

the

link

between

us

and

you.

We

thought

the

connection

grew

stronger

because

we

knew

you

better.

But

maybe

it

also

grew

stronger

because

the

bridge

was

growing.>

"And

I

always

thought--

Jane

and

I

always

thought

that

she

was--

that

she

had

somehow

come

to

exist

in

the

ansible

connections

between

worlds.

That's

probably

where

she

feels

herself,

the

place

that

feels

like

the

center

of

her--

body,

I

was

going

to

say."

<We're

trying

to

feel

whether

the

bridge

between

us

is

still

there.

Hard

to

feel

it.>

"Like

trying

to

find

a

particular

muscle

that

you've

been

using

all

your

life

but

never

by

itself."

<Interesting

comparison.

We

don't

see

the

connection

but

no,

now

we

see

it.>

"The

comparison?"

<The

bridge.

Very

big.

The

pattern

of

it

is

too

big.

We

can't

grasp

it

anymore.

Very

big.

Memory--

very

confusing.

Much

harder

than

finding

you

the

first

time--

very

confusing.

Getting

lost.

We

can't

hold

it

in

our

mind

anymore.

>

"Jane,"

whispered

Ender.

"You're

a

big

girl

now."

Jane's

voice

came

in

answer:

"You're

cheating,

Ender.

I

can't

hear

what

she's

saying

to

you.

I

can

only

feel

your

heart

pounding

and

your

rapid

breathing."

<Jane.

We've

seen

this

name

in

your

mind

many

times.

But

the

bridge

wasn't

a

person

with

a

face-->

"Neither

is

Jane."

<We

see

a

face

in

your

mind

when

you

think

of

this

name.

We

still

see

it.

Always

we

thought

it

was

a

person.

But

now-->

"She's

the

bridge.

You

made

her."

<Called

her.

You

made

the

pattern.

She

possessed

it.

What

she

is,

this

Jane,

this

bridge,

she

began

with

the

pattern

we

discovered

in

you

and

the

Fantasy

Game,

yes,

but

she

has

imagined

herself

to

be

much

larger.

She

must

have

been

a

very

strong

and

powerful--

philote,

if

your

word

is

the

right

name--

to

be

able

to

change

her

own

pattern

and

still

remember

to

be

herself.>

"You

reached

out

across

the

light-years

and

found

me

because

I

was

looking

for

you.

And

then

you

found

a

pattern

and

called

a

creature

from

another

space

who

grasped

the

pattern

and

possessed

it

and

became

Jane.

All

of

this

instantaneously.

Faster

than

light."

<But

this

isn't

faster-than-light

travel.

It's

faster-than-light

imagining

and

calling.

It

still

doesn't

pick

you

up

here

and

put

you

there.>

"I

know.

I

know.

This

may

not

help

us

answer

the

question

I

came

here

with.

But

I

had

another

question,

just

as

important

to

me,

that

I

never

thought

would

have

anything

to

do

with

you,

and

here

you

had

the

answer

to

it

all

along.

Jane's

real,

alive

the

whole

time,

and

her

self

isn't

out

there

in

space,

it's

inside

me.

Connected

to

me.

They

can't

kill

her

by

switching

her

off.

That's

something."

<If

they

kill

the

pattern,

she

can

die.>

"But

they

can't

kill

the

whole

pattern,

don't

you

see?

It

doesn't

depend

on

the

ansibles

after

all.

It

depends

on

me

and

on

the

link

between

me

and

the

computers.

They

can't

cut

the

link

between

me

and

the

computers

here

and

in

the

satellites

orbiting

Lusitania.

And

maybe

she

doesn't

need

the

ansibles,

either.

After

all,

you

don't

need

them

to

reach

me

through

her."

<Many

strange

things

are

possible.

We

can't

imagine

them.

They

feel

very

stupid

and

strange,

the

things

going

through

your

mind.

You're

making

us

very

tired,

with

all

your

thinking

of

stupid

imaginary

impossible

things.>

"I'll

leave

you,

then.

But

this

will

help.

This

has

to

help.

If

Jane

can

find

a

way

to

survive

because

of

this,

then

that's

a

real

victory.

The

first

victory,

when

I

was

beginning

to

think

there

wasn't

any

victory

to

be

had

in

this."

The

moment

he

left

the

presence

of

the

hive

queen,

he

began

talking

to

Jane,

telling

her

everything

he

could

remember

of

what

the

hive

queen

could

explain.

Who

Jane

was,

how

she

was

created.

And

as

he

talked,

she

analyzed

herself

in

light

of

what

he

said.

Began

to

discover

things

about

herself

that

she

had

never

guessed.

By

the

time

Ender

got

back

to

the

human

colony,

she

had

verified

as

much

of

his

story

as

she

could.

"I

never

found

this

because

I

always

started

with

the

wrong

assumptions,"

she

said.

"I

imagined

my

center

to

be

out

in

space

somewhere.

I

should

have

guessed

I

was

inside

you

from

the

fact

that

even

when

I

was

furious

with

you,

I

had

to

come

back

to

you

to

be

at

peace."

"And

now

the

hive

queen

says

that

you've

grown

so

big

and

complex

that

she

can't

hold

the

pattern

of

you

in

her

mind

anymore."

"Must

have

gone

through

a

growth

spurt,

back

during

my

years

of

puberty."

"Right."

"Could

I

help

it

that

humans

kept

adding

computers

and

linking

them

up?"

"But

it

isn't

the

hardware,

Jane.

It's

the

programs.

The

mentation."

"I

have

to

have

the

physical

memory

to

hold

all

of

that."

"You

have

the

memory.

The

question

is,

can

you

access

it

without

the

ansibles?"

"I

can

try.

As

you

said

to

her,

it's

like

learning

to

flex

a

muscle

I

never

knew

I

had."

"Or

learning

to

live

without

one."

"I'll

see

what's

possible."

What's

possible.

All

the

way

home,

the

car

floating

over

the

capim,

he

was

also

flying,

exhilarated

to

know

that

something

was

possible

after

all,

when

till

now

he

had

felt

nothing

but

despair.

Coming

home,

though,

seeing

the

burnt-over

forest,

the

two

solitary

fathertrees

with

the

only

greenery

left,

the

experimental

farm,

the

new

hut

with

the

cleanroom

where

Planter

lay

dying,

he

realized

how

much

there

still

was

to

lose,

how

many

would

still

die,

even

if

now

they

had

found

a

way

for

Jane

to

live.

***

It

was

the

end

of

the

day.

Han

Fei-tzu

was

exhausted,

his

eyes

hurting

from

all

that

he

had

read.

He

had

adjusted

the

colors

on

the

computer

display

a

dozen

times,

trying

to

find

something

restful,

but

it

didn't

help.

The

last

time

he

had

worked

so

intensely

was

as

a

student,

and

then

he

had

been

young.

Then,

too,

he

had

always

found

results.

I

was

quicker,

then,

brighter.

I

could

reward

myself

by

achieving

something.

Now

I'm

old

and

slow,

I'm

working

in

areas

that

are

new

to

me,

and

it

may

be

that

these

problems

have

no

solutions.

So

there's

no

reward

to

bolster

me.

Only

the

weariness.

The

pain

at

the

top

of

my

neck,

the

puffy,

tired

feeling

in

my

eyes.

He

looked

at

Wang-mu,

curled

up

on

the

floor

beside

him.

She

tried

so

hard,

but

her

education

had

begun

too

recently

for

her

to

be

able

to

follow

most

of

the

documents

that

passed

through

the

computer

display

as

he

searched

for

some

conceptual

framework

for

faster-than-light

travel.

At

last

her

weariness

triumphed

over

her

will;

she

was

sure

she

was

useless,

because

she

couldn't

understand

enough

even

to

ask

questions.

So

she

gave

up

and

slept.

But

you

are

not

useless,

Si

Wang-mu.

Even

in

your

perplexity

you've

helped

me.

A

bright

mind

to

which

all

things

are

new.

Like

having

my

own

lost

youth

perched

at

my

elbow.

As

Qing-jao

was,

when

she

was

little,

before

piety

and

pride

claimed

her.

Not

fair.

Not

right

to

judge

his

own

daughter

that

way.

Until

these

last

weeks,

hadn't

he

been

perfectly

satisfied

with

her?

Proud

of

her

beyond

all

reason?

The

best

and

brightest

of

the

godspoken,

everything

her

father

had

worked

for,

everything

her

mother

had

hoped.

That

was

the

part

that

chafed.

Until

a

few

weeks

ago,

he

had

been

proudest

of

all

of

the

fact

that

he

had

accomplished

his

oath

to

Jiang-qing.

This

was

not

an

easy

accomplishment,

to

bring

up

his

daughter

so

piously

that

she

never

went

through

a

period

of

doubt

or

rebellion

against

the

gods.

True,

there

were

other

children

just

as

pious--

but

their

piety

was

usually

achieved

at

the

expense

of

their

education.

Han

Fei-tzu

had

let

Qing-jao

learn

everything,

and

then

had

so

deftly

led

her

understanding

of

it

that

all

fit

well

with

her

faith

in

the

gods.

Now

he

had

reaped

his

own

sowing.

He

had

given

her

a

worldview

that

so

perfectly

preserved

her

faith

that

now,

when

he

had

discovered

that

the

gods'

"voices"

were

nothing

but

the

genetic

chains

with

which

Congress

had

shackled

them,

nothing

could

convince

her.

If

Jiang-qing

had

lived,

Fei-tzu

would

no

doubt

have

been

in

conflict

with

her

over

his

loss

of

faith.

In

her

absence,

he

had

done

so

well

at

raising

their

daughter

as

Jiang-qing

would

have

that

Qing-jao

was

able

to

take

her

mother's

view

flawlessly.

Jiang-qing

would

also

have

left

me,

thought

Han

Fei-tzu.

Even

if

I

had

not

been

widowed,

I

would

have

been

wifeless

on

this

day.

The

only

companion

left

to

me

is

this

servant

girl,

who

pushed

her

way

into

my

household

only

just

in

time

to

be

the

one

spark

of

life

in

my

old

age,

the

one

flicker

of

hope

in

my

dark

heart.

Not

my

daughter-of-the-body,

but

perhaps

there

will

be

time

and

opportunity,

when

this

crisis

is

past,

to

make

Wang-mu

my

daughter-of-the-mind.

My

work

with

Congress

is

finished.

Shall

I

not

be

a

teacher,

then,

with

a

single

disciple,

this

girl?

Shall

I

not

prepare

her

to

be

the

revolutionary

who

can

lead

the

common

people

to

freedom

from

the

tyranny

of

the

godspoken,

and

then

lead

Path

to

freedom

from

Congress

itself?

Let

her

be

such

a

one,

and

then

I

can

die

in

peace,

knowing

that

at

the

end

of

my

life

I

have

created

the

undoing

of

all

my

earlier

work

that

strengthened

Congress

and

helped

overcome

all

opposition

to

its

power.

The

soft

breathing

of

the

girl

Wang-mu

was

like

his

own

breath,

like

a

baby's

breath,

like

the

sound

of

a

breeze

through

tall

grass.

She

is

all

motion,

all

hope,

all

freshness.

"Han

Fei-tzu,

I

think

you

are

not

asleep."

He

was

not;

but

he

had

been

half-dozing,

for

the

sound

of

Jane's

voice

coming

from

the

computer

startled

him

as

if

he

were

waking

up.

"No,

but

Wang-mu

is,"

he

said.

"Wake

her,

then,"

said

Jane.

"What

is

it?

She's

earned

her

rest."

"She's

also

earned

the

right

to

hear

this."

Ela's

face

appeared

beside

Jane's

in

the

display.

Han

Fei-tzu

knew

her

at

once

as

the

xenobiologist

who

had

been

entrusted

with

the

study

of

the

genetic

samples

he

and

Wang-mu

had

collected.

There

must

have

been

a

breakthrough.

He

bowed

himself

down,

reached

out,

shook

the

girl's

hip

as

she

lay

there

sleeping.

She

stirred.

She

stretched.

Then,

no

doubt

remembering

her

duty,

she

sat

bolt

upright.

"Have

I

overslept?

What

is

it?

Forgive

me

for

falling

asleep,

Master

Han."

She

might

have

bowed

herself

in

her

confusion,

but

Fei-tzu

wouldn't

let

her.

"Jane

and

Ela

asked

me

to

wake

you.

They

wanted

you

to

hear."

"I

will

tell

you

first,"

said

Ela,

"that

what

we

hoped

for

is

possible.

The

genetic

alterations

were

crude

and

easily

discovered--

I

can

see

why

Congress

has

done

its

best

to

keep

any

real

geneticists

from

working

with

the

human

population

of

Path.

The

OCD

gene

wasn't

in

the

normal

place,

which

is

why

it

wasn't

identified

at

once

by

natologists,

but

it

works

almost

exactly

as

naturally-occurring

OCD

genes

work.

It

can

easily

be

treated

separately

from

the

genes

that

give

the

godspoken

enhanced

intellectual

and

creative

abilities.

I

have

already

designed

a

splicer

bacterium

that,

if

injected

into

the

blood,

will

find

a

person's

sperm

or

ova,

enter

them,

remove

the

OCD

gene,

and

replace

it

with

a

normal

one,

leaving

the

rest

of

the

genetic

code

unaffected.

Then

the

bacterium

will

die

out

quickly.

It's

based

on

a

common

bacterium

that

should

already

exist

in

many

labs

on

Path

for

normal

immunology

and

birth-defect-prevention

work.

So

any

of

the

godspoken

who

wish

to

give

birth

to

children

without

the

OCD

can

do

it."

Han

Fei-tzu

laughed.

"I'm

the

only

one

on

this

planet

who

would

wish

for

such

a

bacterium.

The

godspoken

have

no

pity

on

themselves.

They

take

pride

in

their

affliction.

It

gives

them

honor

and

power."

"Then

let

me

tell

you

the

next

thing

we

found.

It

was

one

of

my

assistants,

a

pequenino

named

Glass,

who

discovered

this--

I'll

admit

that

I

wasn't

paying

much

personal

attention

to

this

project

since

it

was

relatively

easy

compared

to

the

descolada

problem

we're

working

on."

"Don't

apologize,"

said

Fei-tzu.

"We

are

grateful

for

any

kindness.

All

is

undeserved.

"

"Yes.

Well."

She

seemed

flustered

by

his

courtesy.

"Anyway,

what

Glass

discovered

is

that

all

but

one

of

the

genetic

samples

you

gave

us

sort

themselves

neatly

into

godspoken

and

non-godspoken

categories.

We

ran

the

test

blind,

and

only

afterward

checked

the

sample

lists

against

the

identity

lists

you

gave

us--

the

correspondence

was

perfect.

Every

godspoken

had

the

altered

gene.

Every

sample

that

lacked

the

altered

gene

was

also

not

on

your

list

of

godspoken."

"You

said

all

but

one."

"This

one

baffled

us.

Glass

is

very

methodical--

he

has

the

patience

of

a

tree.

He

was

sure

that

the

one

exception

was

a

clerical

error

or

an

error

in

interpreting

the

genetic

data.

He

went

over

it

many

times,

and

had

other

assistants

do

the

same.

There

is

no

doubt.

The

one

exception

is

clearly

a

mutation

of

the

godspoken

gene.

It

naturally

lacks

the

OCD,

while

still

retaining

all

of

the

other

abilities

Congress's

geneticists

so

thoughtfully

provided."

"So

this

one

person

already

is

what

your

splicer

bacterium

is

designed

to

create."

"There

are

a

few

other

mutated

regions

that

we

aren't

quite

sure

of

at

the

moment,

but

they

have

nothing

to

do

with

the

OCD

or

the

enhancements.

Nor

are

they

involved

in

any

of

the

vital

processes,

so

this

person

should

be

able

to

have

healthy

offspring

that

carry

the

trait.

In

fact,

if

this

person

should

mate

with

a

person

who

has

been

treated

with

the

splicer

bacterium,

all

her

offspring

will

almost

certainly

carry

the

enhancements,

and

there'd

be

no

chance

of

any

of

them

having

the

OCD."

"How

lucky

for

him,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Who

is

it?"

asked

Wang-mu.

"It's

you,"

said

Ela.

"Si

Wang-mu."

"Me?"

She

seemed

baffled.

But

Han

Fei-tzu

was

not

confused.

"Ha!"

he

cried.

"I

should

have

known.

I

should

have

guessed!

No

wonder

you

have

learned

as

quickly

as

my

own

daughter

learned.

No

wonder

you

have

had

insights

that

helped

us

all

even

when

you

barely

understood

the

subject

you

were

studying.

You

are

as

godspoken

as

anyone

on

Path,

Wang-mu-except

that

you

alone

are

free

of

the

shackles

of

the

cleansing

rituals."

Si

Wang-mu

struggled

to

answer,

but

instead

of

words,

tears

came,

silently

drifting

down

her

face.

"Never

again

will

I

permit

you

to

treat

me

as

your

superior,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"From

now

on

you

are

no

servant

in

my

house,

but

my

student,

my

young

colleague.

Let

others

think

of

you

however

they

want.

We

know

that

you

are

as

capable

as

anyone."

"As

Mistress

Qing-jao?"

Wang-mu

whispered.

"As

anyone,"

said

Fei-tzu.

"Courtesy

will

require

you

to

bow

to

many.

But

in

your

heart,

you

need

bow

to

no

one."

"I

am

unworthy,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Everyone

is

worthy

of

his

own

genes.

A

mutation

like

that

is

much

more

likely

to

have

crippled

you.

But

instead,

it

left

you

the

healthiest

person

in

the

world."

But

she

would

not

stop

her

silent

weeping.

Jane

must

have

been

showing

this

to

Ela,

for

she

kept

her

peace

for

some

time.

Finally,

though,

she

spoke.

"Forgive

me,

but

I

have

much

to

do,"

she

said.

"Yes,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"You

may

go."

"You

misunderstand

me,"

said

Ela.

"I

don't

need

your

permission

to

go.

I

have

more

to

say

before

I

go."

Han

Fei-tzu

bowed

his

head.

"Please.

We

are

listening."

"Yes,"

whispered

Wang-mu.

"I'm

listening

too."

"There

is

a

possibility--

a

remote

one,

as

you

will

see,

but

a

possibility

nonetheless--

that

if

we

are

able

to

decode

the

descolada

virus

and

tame

it,

we

can

also

make

an

adaptation

that

could

be

useful

on

Path."

"How

so?"

asked

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Why

should

we

want

this

monstrous

artificial

virus

here?"

"The

whole

business

of

the

descolada

is

entering

a

host

organism's

cells,

reading

the

genetic

code,

and

reorganizing

it

according

to

the

descolada's

own

plan.

When

we

alter

it,

if

we

can,

we'll

remove

its

own

plan

from

it.

We'll

also

remove

almost

all

of

its

self-defense

mechanisms,

if

we

can

find

them.

At

that

point,

it

may

be

possible

to

use

it

as

a

super-splicer.

Something

that

can

effect

a

change,

not

just

on

the

reproductive

cells,

but

on

all

the

cells

of

a

living

creature."

"Forgive

me,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu,

"but

I

have

been

reading

in

this

field

lately,

and

the

concept

of

a

supersplicer

has

been

rejected,

because

the

body

starts

to

reject

its

own

cells

as

soon

as

they're

genetically

altered."

"Yes,"

said

Ela.

"That's

how

the

descolada

kills.

The

body

rejects

itself

to

death.

But

that

only

happened

because

the

descolada

had

no

plan

for

dealing

with

humans.

It

was

studying

the

human

body

as

it

went,

making

random

changes

and

seeing

what

happened.

It

had

no

single

plan

for

us,

and

so

each

victim

ended

up

with

many

different

genetic

codes

in

his

or

her

cells.

What

if

we

made

a

super-splicer

that

worked

according

to

a

single

plan,

transforming

every

cell

in

the

body

to

conform

with

a

single

new

pattern?

In

that

case,

our

studies

of

the

descolada

assure

us

that

the

change

could

be

effected

in

each

individual

person

within

six

hours,

usually-half

a

day

at

the

most."

"Fast

enough

that

before

the

body

can

reject

itself--"

"It

will

be

so

perfectly

unified

that

it

will

recognize

the

new

pattern

as

itself."

Wang-mu's

crying

had

stopped.

She

seemed

as

excited

now

as

Fei-tzu

felt,

and

despite

all

her

selfdiscipline,

she

could

not

contain

it.

"You

can

change

all

the

godspoken?

Free

even

the

ones

who

are

already

alive?"

"If

we

are

able

to

decode

the

descolada,

then

not

only

would

we

be

able

to

remove

the

OCD

from

the

godspoken,

we

would

also

be

able

to

install

all

the

enhancements

in

the

common

people.

It

would

have

the

most

effect

in

the

children,

of

course--

older

people

have

already

passed

the

growth

stages

where

the

new

genes

would

have

the

most

effect.

But

from

that

time

on,

every

child

born

on

Path

would

have

the

enhancements."

"What

then?

Would

the

descolada

disappear?"

"I'm

not

sure.

I

think

we

would

have

to

build

into

the

new

gene

a

way

for

it

to

destroy

itself

when

its

work

is

done.

But

we

would

use

Wang-mu's

genes

as

a

model.

Not

to

stretch

the

point,

Wang-mu,

you

would

become

a

sort

of

genetic

co-parent

of

the

entire

population

of

your

world."

She

laughed.

"What

a

wonderful

joke

to

play

on

them!

So

proud

to

be

chosen,

and

yet

their

cure

will

come

from

one

such

as

me!"

At

once,

though,

her

face

fell

and

she

covered

her

face

with

her

hands.

"How

could

I

say

such

a

thing.

I

have

become

as

haughty

and

arrogant

as

the

worst

of

them."

Fei-tzu

laid

his

hand

on

her

shoulder.

"Say

nothing

so

harsh.

Such

feelings

are

natural.

They

come

and

go

quickly.

Only

those

who

make

them

a

way

of

life

are

to

be

condemned

for

them."

He

turned

back

to

Ela.

"There

are

ethical

problems

here."

"I

know.

And

I

think

those

problems

should

be

addressed

now,

even

though

it

may

never

be

possible

even

to

do

this.

We're

talking

about

the

genetic

alteration

of

an

entire

population.

It

was

an

atrocity

when

Congress

secretly

did

it

to

Path

without

the

consent

or

knowledge

of

the

population.

Can

we

undo

an

atrocity

by

following

the

same

path?"

"More

than

that,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Our

entire

social

system

here

is

based

on

the

godspoken.

Most

people

will

interpret

such

a

transformation

as

a

plague

from

the

gods,

punishing

us.

If

it

became

known

that

we

were

the

source,

we

would

be

killed.

It's

possible,

though,

that

when

it

becomes

known

that

the

godspoken

have

lost

the

voice

of

the

gods--

the

OCD--

the

people

will

turn

on

them

and

kill

them.

How

will

freeing

them

from

the

OCD

have

helped

them

then,

if

they're

dead?"

"We've

discussed

this,"

said

Ela.

"And

we

have

no

idea

what's

the

right

thing

to

do.

For

now

the

question

is

moot

because

we

haven't

decoded

the

descolada

and

may

never

be

able

to.

But

if

we

develop

the

capability,

we

believe

that

the

choice

of

whether

to

use

it

should

be

yours."

"The

people

of

Path?"

"No,"

said

Ela.

"The

first

choices

are

yours,

Han

Fei-tzu,

Si

Wang-mu,

and

Han

Qing-jao.

Only

you

know

of

what

has

been

done

to

you,

and

even

though

your

daughter

doesn't

believe

it,

she

does

fairly

represent

the

viewpoint

of

the

believers

and

the

godspoken

of

Path.

If

we

get

the

capability,

put

the

question

to

her.

Put

the

question

to

yourselves.

Is

there

some

plan,

some

way

to

bring

this

transformation

to

Path,

that

would

not

be

destructive?

And

if

it

can

be

done,

should

it

be

done?

No--

say

nothing

now,

decide

nothing

now.

Think

about

it

yourselves.

We

are

not

part

of

this.

We

will

only

inform

you

when

or

whether

we

learn

how

to

do

it.

From

there

it

will

be

up

to

you."

Ela's

face

disappeared.

Jane

lingered

a

moment

longer.

"Worth

waking

up

for?"

she

asked.

"Yes!"

cried

Wang-mu.

"Kind

of

nice

to

discover

that

you're

a

lot

more

than

you

ever

thought

you

were,

isn't

it?"

said

Jane.

"Oh,

yes,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Now

go

back

to

sleep,

Wang-mu.

And

you,

Master

Han--

your

fatigue

is

showing

very

clearly.

You're

useless

to

us

if

you

lose

your

health.

As

Andrew

has

told

me,

over

and

over--

we

must

do

all

we

can

do

without

destroying

our

ability

to

keep

doing

it."

Then

she

was

gone,

too.

Wang-mu

immediately

began

to

weep

again.

Han

Fei-tzu

slid

over

and

sat

beside

her

on

the

floor,

cradled

her

head

against

his

shoulder,

and

rocked

gently

back

and

forth.

"Hush,

my

daughter,

my

sweet

one,

in

your

heart

you

already

knew

who

you

were,

and

so

did

I,

so

did

I.

Truly

your

name

was

wisely

given.

If

they

perform

their

miracles

on

Lusitania,

you

will

be

the

Royal

Mother

of

all

the

world."

"Master

Han,"

she

whispered.

"I'm

crying

also

for

Qing-jao.

I

have

been

given

more

than

I

ever

hoped

for.

But

who

will

she

be,

if

the

voice

of

the

gods

is

taken

from

her?"

"I

hope,"

said

Fei-tzu,

"that

she

will

be

my

true

daughter

again.

That

she

will

be

as

free

as

you,

the

daughter

who

has

come

to

me

like

a

petal

on

the

winter

river,

borne

to

me

from

the

land

of

perpetual

spring."

He

held

her

for

many

long

minutes

more,

until

she

began

to

doze

on

his

shoulder.

Then

he

laid

her

back

on

her

mat,

and

he

retired

to

his

own

corner

to

sleep,

with

hope

in

his

heart

for

the

first

time

in

many

days.

***

When

Valentine

came

to

see

Grego

in

prison,

Mayor

Kovano

told

her

that

Olhado

was

with

him.

"Aren't

these

Olhado's

working

hours?"

"You

can't

be

serious,"

said

Kovano.

"He's

a

good

manager

of

brickmakers,

but

I

think

saving

the

world

might

be

worth

an

afternoon

of

somebody

else

covering

for

him

on

management."

"Don't

get

your

expectations

too

high,"

said

Valentine.

"I

wanted

him

involved.

I

hoped

he

might

help.

But

he

isn't

a

physicist."

Kovano

shrugged.

"I'm

not

a

jailer,

either,

but

one

does

what

the

situation

requires.

I

have

no

idea

whether

it

has

to

do

with

Olhado

being

in

there

or

Ender's

visit

a

little

while

ago,

but

I've

heard

more

excitement

and

noise

in

there

than--

well,

than

I've

ever

heard

when

the

inmates

were

sober.

Of

course,

public

drunkenness

is

what

people

are

usually

jailed

for

in

this

town."

"Ender

came?"

"From

the

hive

queen.

He

wants

to

talk

to

you.

I

didn't

know

where

you

were."

"Yes.

Well,

I'll

go

see

him

when

I

leave

here."

Where

she

had

been

was

with

her

husband.

Jakt

was

getting

ready

to

go

back

into

space

on

the

shuttle,

to

prepare

his

own

ship

for

quick

departure,

if

need

be,

and

to

see

whether

the

original

Lusitanian

colony

ship

could

possibly

be

restored

for

another

flight

after

so

many

decades

without

maintenance

of

the

stardrive.

The

only

thing

it

had

been

used

for

was

storage

of

seeds

and

genes

and

embryos

of

Earthborn

species,

in

case

they

were

someday

needed.

Jakt

would

be

gone

for

at

least

a

week,

possibly

longer,

and

Valentine

couldn't

very

well

let

him

go

without

spending

some

time

with

him.

He

would

have

understood,

of

course--

he

knew

the

terrible

pressure

that

everyone

was

under.

But

Valentine

also

knew

that

she

wasn't

one

of

the

key

figures

in

these

events.

She

would

only

be

useful

later,

writing

the

history

of

it.

When

she

left

Jakt,

however,

she

had

not

come

straight

to

the

mayor's

office

to

see

Grego.

She

had

taken

a

walk

through

the

center

of

town.

Hard

to

believe

that

only

a

short

time

ago--

how

many

days?

Weeks?

--the

mob

had

formed

here,

drunken

and

angry,

working

themselves

up

to

a

murderous

rage.

Now

it

was

so

quiet.

The

grass

had

even

recovered

from

the

trampling,

except

for

one

mudhole

where

it

refused

to

grow

back.

But

it

wasn't

peaceful

here.

On

the

contrary.

When

the

town

had

been

at

peace,

when

Valentine

first

arrived,

there

had

been

bustle

and

business

here

in

the

heart

of

the

colony,

all

through

the

day.

Now

a

few

people

were

out

and

about,

yes,

but

they

were

glum,

almost

furtive.

Their

eyes

stayed

down,

looking

at

the

ground

before

their

feet,

as

if

everyone

were

afraid

that

if

they

didn't

watch

every

step

they'd

fall

flat.

Part

of

the

glumness

was

probably

shame,

thought

Valentine.

There

was

a

hole

in

every

building

in

town

now,

where

blocks

or

bricks

had

been

torn

out

to

use

in

the

building

of

the

chapel.

Many

of

the

gaps

were

visible

from

the

praqa

where

Valentine

walked.

She

suspected,

however,

that

fear

more

than

shame

had

killed

the

vibrancy

in

this

place.

No

one

spoke

of

it

openly,

but

she

caught

enough

comments,

enough

covert

glances

toward

the

hills

north

of

town

that

she

knew.

What

loomed

over

this

colony

wasn't

the

fear

of

the

coming

fleet.

It

wasn't

shame

over

the

slaughter

of

the

pequenino

forest.

It

was

the

buggers.

The

dark

shapes

only

occasionally

visible

on

the

hills

or

out

in

the

grass

surrounding

the

town.

It

was

the

nightmares

of

the

children

who

had

seen

them.

The

sick

dread

in

the

hearts

of

the

adults.

Historicals

that

took

place

set

in

the

Bugger

War

period

were

continously

checked

out

from

the

library

as

people

became

obsessed

with

watching

humans

achieve

victory

over

buggers.

And

as

they

watched,

they

fed

their

worst

fears.

The

theoretical

notion

of

the

hive

culture

as

a

beautiful

and

worthy

one,

as

Ender

had

depicted

it

in

his

first

book,

the

Hive

Queen,

disappeared

completely

for

many

of

the

people

here,

perhaps

most

of

them,

as

they

dwelt

in

the

unspoken

punishment

and

imprisonment

enforced

by

the

hive

queen's

workers.

Is

all

our

work

in

vain,

after

all?

thought

Valentine.

I,

the

historian,

the

philosopher

Demosthenes,

trying

to

teach

people

that

they

need

not

fear

all

aliens,

but

can

see

them

as

raman.

And

Ender,

with

his

empathic

books

the

Hive

Queen,

the

Hegemon,

the

Life

of

Human--

what

force

did

they

really

have

in

the

world,

compared

with

the

instinctive

terror

at

the

sight

of

these

dangerous

oversized

insects?

Civilization

is

only

a

pretense;

in

the

crisis,

we

become

mere

apes

again,

forgetting

the

rational

biped

of

our

pretensions

and

becoming

instead

the

hairy

primate

at

the

mouth

of

the

cave,

screeching

at

the

enemy,

wishing

it

would

go

away,

fingering

the

heavy

stone

that

we'll

use

the

moment

it

comes

close

enough.

Now

she

was

back

in

a

clean,

safe

place,

not

so

disquieting

even

if

it

did

serve

as

a

prison

as

well

as

the

center

of

city

government.

A

place

where

the

buggers

were

seen

as

allies--

or

at

least

as

an

indispensable

peacekeeping

force,

holding

antagonists

apart

for

their

mutual

protection.

There

are

people,

Valentine

reminded

herself,

who

are

able

to

transcend

their

animal

origins.

When

she

opened

the

cell

door,

Olhado

and

Grego

were

both

sprawled

on

bunks,

papers

strewn

on

the

floor

and

table

between

them,

some

flat,

some

wadded

up.

Papers

even

covered

the

computer

terminal,

so

that

if

the

computer

was

on,

the

display

couldn't

possibly

function.

It

looked

like

a

typical

teenager's

bedroom,

complete

with

Grego's

legs

stretching

up

the

walls,

his

bare

feet

dancing

a

weird

rhythm,

twisting

back

and

forth,

back

and

forth

in

the

air.

What

was

his

inner

music?

"Boa

tarde,

Tia

Valentina,"

said

Olhado.

Grego

didn't

even

look

up.

"Am

I

interrupting?"

"Just

in

time,"

said

Olhado.

"We're

on

the

verge

of

reconceptualizing

the

universe.

We've

discovered

the

illuminating

principle

that

wishing

makes

it

so

and

all

living

creatures

pop

out

of

nowhere

whenever

they're

needed."

"If

wishing

makes

it

so,"

said

Valentine,

"can

we

wish

for

faster-than-light

flight?"

"Grego's

doing

math

in

his

head

right

now,"

said

Olhado,

"so

he's

functionally

dead.

But

yes.

I

think

he's

on

to

something--

he

was

shouting

and

dancing

a

minute

ago.

We

had

a

sewing-machine

experience."

"Ah,"

said

Valentine.

"It's

an

old

science-class

story,"

said

Olhado.

"People

who

wanted

to

invent

sewing

machines

kept

failing

because

they

always

tried

to

imitate

the

motions

of

hand-sewing,

pushing

the

needle

through

the

fabric

and

drawing

the

thread

along

behind

through

the

eye

at

the

back

end

of

the

needle.

It

seemed

obvious.

Until

somebody

first

thought

of

putting

the

eye

in

the

nose

of

the

needle

and

using

two

threads

instead

of

just

one.

A

completely

unnatural,

indirect

approach

that

when

it

comes

right

down

to

it,

I

still

don't

understand."

"So

we're

going

to

sew

our

way

through

space?"

"In

a

way.

The

shortest

distance

between

two

points

isn't

necessarily

a

line.

It

comes

from

something

Andrew

learned

from

the

hive

queen.

How

they

call

some

kind

of

creature

from

an

alternate

spacetime

when

they

create

a

new

hive

queen.

Grego

jumped

on

that

as

proof

that

there

was

a

real

non-real

space.

Don't

ask

me

what

he

means

by

that.

I

make

bricks

for

a

living."

"Unreal

realspace,"

said

Grego.

"You

had

it

backward."

"The

dead

awake,"

said

Olhado.

"Have

a

seat,

Valentine,"

said

Grego.

"My

cell

isn't

much,

but

it's

home.

The

math

on

this

is

still

crazy

but

it

seems

to

fit.

I'm

going

to

have

to

spend

some

time

with

Jane

on

it,

to

do

the

really

tight

calculations

and

run

some

simulations,

but

if

the

hive

queen's

right,

and

there's

a

space

so

universally

adjacent

to

our

space

that

philotes

can

pass

into

our

space

from

the

other

space

at

any

point,

and

if

we

postulate

that

the

passage

can

go

the

other

way,

and

if

the

hive

queen

is

also

right

that

the

other

space

contains

philotes

just

as

ours

does,

only

in

the

other

space--

call

it

Outside--

the

philotes

aren't

organized

according

to

natural

law,

but

are

instead

just

possibilities,

then

here's

what

might

work--"

"Those

are

awfully

big

ifs,"

said

Valentine.

"You

forget,"

said

Olhado.

"We

start

from

the

premise

that

wishing

makes

it

so."

"Right,

I

forgot

to

mention

that,"

said

Grego.

"We

also

assume

that

the

hive

queen

is

right

that

the

unorganized

philotes

respond

to

patterns

in

someone's

mind,

immediately

assuming

whatever

role

is

available

in

the

pattern.

So

that

things

that

are

comprehended

Outside

will

immediately

come

to

exist

there."

"All

this

is

perfectly

clear,"

said

Valentine.

"I'm

surprised

you

didn't

think

of

it

before."

"Right,"

said

Grego.

"So

here's

how

we

do

it.

Instead

of

trying

to

physically

move

all

the

particles

that

compose

the

starship

and

its

passengers

and

cargo

from

Star

A

to

Star

B,

we

simply

conceive

of

them

all--

the

entire

pattern,

including

all

the

human

contents--

as

existing,

not

Inside,

but

Outside.

At

that

moment,

all

the

philotes

that

compose

the

starship

and

the

people

in

it

disorganize

themselves,

pop

through

into

the

Outside,

and

reassemble

themselves

there

according

to

the

familiar

pattern.

Then

we

do

the

same

thing

again,

and

pop

back

Inside--

only

now

we're

at

Star

B.

Preferably

a

safe

orbiting

distance

away."

"If

every

point

in

our

space

corresponds

to

a

point

Outside,"

said

Valentine,

"don't

we

just

have

to

do

our

traveling

there

instead

of

here?"

"The

rules

are

different

there,"

said

Grego.

"There's

no

whereness

there.

Let's

assume

that

in

our

space,

whereness--

relative

location--

is

simply

an

artifact

of

the

order

that

philotes

follow.

It's

a

convention.

So

is

distance,

for

that

matter.

We

measure

distance

according

to

the

time

it

takes

to

travel

it--

but

it

only

takes

that

amount

of

time

because

the

philotes

of

which

matter

and

energy

are

comprised

follow

the

conventions

of

natural

law.

Like

the

speed

of

light."

"They're

just

obeying

the

speed

limit."

"Yes.

Except

for

the

speed

limit,

the

size

of

our

universe

is

arbitrary.

If

you

looked

at

our

universe

as

a

sphere,

then

if

you

stood

outside

the

sphere,

it

could

as

easily

be

an

inch

across

or

a

trillion

lightyears

or

a

micron."

"And

when

we

go

Outside--"

"Then

the

Inside

universe

is

exactly

the

same

size

as

any

of

the

disorganized

philotes

there--

no

size

at

all.

Furthermore,

since

there

is

no

whereness

there,

all

philotes

in

that

space

are

equally

close

or

nonclose

to

the

location

of

our

universe.

So

we

can

reenter

Inside

space

at

any

point."

"That

makes

it

sound

almost

easy,"

said

Valentine.

"Yes,

well,"

said

Grego.

"It's

the

wishing

that's

hard,"

said

Olhado.

"To

hold

the

pattern,

you

really

have

to

understand

it,"

said

Grego.

"Each

philote

that

rules

a

pattern

comprehends

only

its

own

part

of

reality.

It

depends

on

the

philotes

within

its

pattern

to

do

their

job

and

hold

their

own

pattern,

and

it

also

depends

the

philote

that

controls

the

pattern

that

it's

a

part

of

to

keep

it

in

its

proper

place.

The

atom

philote

has

to

trust

the

neutron

and

proton

and

electron

philotes

to

hold

their

own

internal

structures

together,

and

the

molecule

philote

to

hold

the

atom

in

its

proper

place,

while

the

atom

philote

concentrates

on

his

own

job,

which

is

keeping

the

parts

of

the

atom

in

place.

That's

how

reality

seems

to

work--

in

this

model,

anyway."

"So

you

transplant

the

whole

thing

to

Outside

and

back

Inside

again,"

said

Valentine.

"I

understood

that."

"Yes,

but

who?

Because

the

mechanism

for

sending

requires

that

the

whole

pattern

for

the

ship

and

all

its

contents

be

established

as

a

pattern

of

its

own,

not

just

an

arbitrary

conglomeration.

I

mean,

when

you

load

a

cargo

on

a

ship

and

the

passengers

embark,

you

haven't

created

a

living

pattern,

a

philotic

organism.

It's

not

like

giving

birth

to

a

baby--

that's

an

organism

that

can

hold

itself

together.

The

ship

and

its

contents

are

just

a

collection.

They

can

break

apart

at

any

point.

So

when

you

move

all

the

philotes

out

into

disorganized

space,

lacking

whereness

or

thisness

or

any

organizing

principle,

how

do

they

reassemble?

And

even

if

they

reassemble

themselves

into

the

structures

they

know,

what

do

you

have?

A

lot

of

atoms.

Maybe

even

living

cells

and

organisms--

but

without

spacesuits

or

a

starship,

because

those

aren't

alive.

All

the

atoms

and

maybe

even

the

molecules

are

floating

around,

probably

replicating

themselves

like

crazy

as

the

unorganized

philotes

out

there

start

copying

the

pattern,

but

you've

got

no

ship."

"Fatal."

"No,

probably

not,"

said

Grego.

"Who

can

guess?

The

rules

are

all

different

out

there.

The

point

is

that

you

can't

possibly

bring

them

back

into

our

space

in

that

condition,

because

that

definitely

would

be

fatal."

"So

we

can't."

"I

don't

know.

Reality

holds

together

in

Inside

space

because

all

the

philotes

that

it's

comprised

of

agree

on

the

rules.

They

all

know

each

other's

patterns

and

follow

the

same

patterns

themselves.

Maybe

it

can

all

hold

together

in

Outside

space

as

long

as

the

spaceship

and

its

cargo

and

passengers

are

fully

known.

As

long

as

there's

a

knower

who

can

hold

the

entire

structure

in

her

head."

"Her?"

"As

I

said,

I

have

to

have

Jane

do

the

calculations.

She

has

to

see

if

she

has

access

to

enough

memory

to

contain

the

pattern

of

relationships

within

a

spaceship.

She

has

to

then

see

if

she

can

take

that

pattern

and

imagine

its

new

location."

"That's

the

wishing

part,"

said

Olhado.

"I'm

very

proud

of

it,

because

I'm

the

one

who

thought

of

needing

a

knower

to

move

the

ship."

"This

whole

thing

is

really

Olhado's,"

said

Grego,

"but

I

intend

to

put

my

name

first

on

the

paper

because

he

doesn't

care

about

career

advancement

and

I

have

to

look

good

enough

for

people

to

overlook

this

felony

conviction

if

I'm

going

to

get

a

job

at

a

university

on

another

world

somewhere."

"What

are

you

talking

about?"

said

Valentine.

"I'm

talking

about

getting

off

this

two-bit

colony

planet.

Don't

you

understand?

If

this

is

all

true,

if

it

works,

then

I

can

fly

to

Rheims

or

Baia

or--

or

Earth

and

come

back

here

for

weekends.

The

energy

cost

is

zero

because

we're

stepping

outside

natural

laws

entirely.

The

wear

and

tear

on

the

vehicles

is

nothing."

"Not

nothing,"

said

Olhado.

"We've

still

got

to

taxi

close

to

the

planet

of

destination."

"As

I

said,

it

all

depends

on

what

Jane

can

conceive

of.

She

has

to

be

able

to

comprehend

the

whole

ship

and

its

contents.

She

has

to

be

able

to

imagine

us

Outside

and

Inside

again.

She

has

to

be

able

to

conceive

of

the

exact

relative

positions

of

the

startpoint

and

endpoint

of

the

journey."

"So

faster-than-light

travel

depends

completely

on

Jane,"

said

Valentine.

"If

she

didn't

exist,

it

would

be

impossible.

Even

if

they

linked

all

the

computers

together,

even

if

someone

could

write

the

program

to

accomplish

it,

it

wouldn't

help.

Because

a

program

is

just

a

collection,

not

an

entity.

It's

just

parts.

Not

a--

what

was

the

word

Jane

found

for

it?

An

aiua."

"Sanskrit

for

life,"

Olhado

explained

to

Valentine.

"The

word

for

the

philote

who

controls

a

pattern

that

holds

other

philotes

in

order.

The

word

for

entities--

like

planets

and

atoms

and

animals

and

stars--

that

have

an

intrinsic,

enduring

form."

"Jane

is

an

aiua,

not

just

a

program.

So

she

can

be

a

knower.

She

can

incorporate

the

starship

as

a

pattern

within

her

own

pattern.

She

can

digest

it

and

contain

it

and

it

will

still

be

real.

She

makes

it

part

of

herself

and

knows

it

as

perfectly

and

unconsciously

as

your

aida

knows

your

own

body

and

holds

it

together.

Then

she

can

carry

it

with

her

Outside

and

back

Inside

again."

"So

Jane

has

to

go?"

asked

Valentine.

"If

this

can

be

done

at

all,

it'll

be

done

because

Jane

travels

with

the

ship,

yes,"

said

Grego.

"How?"

asked

Valentine.

"We

can't

exactly

go

pick

her

up

and

carry

her

with

us

in

a

bucket."

"This

is

something

Andrew

learned

from

the

hive

queen,"

said

Grego.

"She

actually

exists

in

a

particular

place--

that

is,

her

aiua

has

a

specific

location

in

our

space."

"Where?"

"Inside

Andrew

Wiggin."

It

took

a

while

for

them

to

explain

to

her

what

Ender

had

learned

about

Jane

from

the

hive

queen.

It

was

strange

to

think

of

this

computer

entity

as

being

centered

inside

Ender's

body,

but

it

made

a

kind

of

sense

that

Jane

had

been

created

by

the

hive

queens

during

Ender's

campaign

against

them.

To

Valentine,

though,

there

was

another,

immediate

consequence.

If

the

faster-than-light

ship

could

only

go

where

Jane

took

it,

and

Jane

was

inside

Ender,

there

could

be

only

one

conclusion.

"Then

Andrew

has

to

go?"

"Claro.

Of

course,"

said

Grego.

"He's

a

little

old

to

be

a

test

pilot,"

said

Valentine.

"In

this

case

he's

only

a

test

passenger,"

said

Grego.

"He

just

happens

to

hold

the

pilot

inside

him."

"It's

not

as

if

the

voyage

will

have

any

physical

stress,"

said

Olhado.

"If

Grego's

theory

works

out

exactly

right,

he'll

just

sit

there

and

after

a

couple

of

minutes

or

actually

a

microsecond

or

two,

he'll

be

in

the

other

place.

And

if

it

doesn't

work

at

all,

he'll

just

stay

right

here,

with

all

of

us

feeling

foolish

for

thinking

we

could

wish

our

way

through

space."

"And

if

it

turns

out

Jane

can

get

him

Outside

but

can't

hold

things

together

there,

then

he'll

be

stranded

in

a

place

that

doesn't

even

have

any

placeness

to

it,"

said

Valentine.

"Well,

yes,"

said

Grego.

"If

it

works

halfway,

the

passengers

are

effectively

dead.

But

since

we'll

be

in

a

place

without

time,

it

won't

matter

to

us.

It'll

just

be

an

eternal

instant.

Probably

not

enough

time

for

our

brains

to

notice

that

the

experiment

failed.

Stasis."

"Of

course,

if

it

works,"

said

Olhado,

"then

we'll

carry

our

own

spacetime

with

us,

so

there

would

be

duration.

Therefore,

we'll

never

know

if

we

fail.

We'll

only

notice

if

we

succeed."

"But

I'll

know

if

he

never

comes

back,"

said

Valentine.

"Right,"

said

Grego.

"If

he

never

comes

back,

then

you'll

have

a

few

months

of

knowing

it

until

the

fleet

gets

here

and

blasts

everything

and

everybody

all

to

hell."

"Or

until

the

descolada

turns

everybody's

genes

inside

out

and

kills

us

all,"

added

Olhado.

"I

suppose

you're

right,"

said

Valentine.

"Failure

won't

kill

them

any

deader

than

they'll

be

if

they

stay."

"But

you

see

the

deadline

pressure

that

we're

under,"

said

Grego.

"We

don't

have

much

time

left

before

Jane

loses

her

ansible

connections.

Andrew

says

that

she

might

well

survive

it

after

all--

but

she'll

be

crippled.

Brain-damaged."

"So

even

if

it

works,

the

first

flight

might

be

the

last."

"No,"

said

Olhado.

"The

flights

are

instantaneous.

If

it

works,

she

can

shuttle

everybody

off

this

planet

in

no

more

time

than

it

takes

people

to

get

in

and

out

of

the

starship."

"You

mean

it

can

take

off

from

a

planet

surface?"

"That's

still

iffy,"

said

Grego.

"She

might

only

be

able

to

calculate

location

within,

say

ten

thousand

kilometers.

There's

no

explosion

or

displacement

problem,

since

the

philotes

will

reenter

Inside

space

ready

to

obey

natural

laws

again.

But

if

the

starship

reappears

in

the

middle

of

a

planet

it'll

still

be

pretty

hard

to

dig

to

the

surface."

"But

if

she

can

be

really

precise--

within

a

couple

of

centimeters,

for

instance--

then

the

flights

can

be

surface-to-surface,"

said

Olhado.

"Of

course

we're

dreaming,"

said

Grego.

"Jane's

going

to

come

back

and

tell

us

that

even

if

she

could

turn

all

the

stellar

mass

in

the

galaxy

into

computer

chips,

she

couldn't

hold

all

the

data

she'd

have

to

know

in

order

to

make

a

starship

travel

this

way.

But

at

the

moment,

it

still

sounds

possible

and

I

am

feeling

good!"

At

that,

Grego

and

Olhado

started

whooping

and

laughing

so

loud

that

Mayor

Kovano

came

to

the

door

to

make

sure

Valentine

was

all

right.

To

her

embarrassment,

he

caught

her

laughing

and

whooping

right

along

with

them.

"Are

we

happy,

then?"

asked

Kovano.

"I

guess,"

said

Valentine,

trying

to

recover

her

composure.

"Which

of

our

many

problems

have

we

solved?"

"Probably

none

of

them,"

said

Valentine.

"It

would

be

too

idiotically

convenient

if

the

universe

could

be

manipulated

to

work

this

way."

"But

you've

thought

of

something."

"The

metaphysical

geniuses

here

have

a

completely

unlikely

possibility,"

said

Valentine.

"Unless

you

slipped

them

something

really

weird

in

their

lunch."

Kovano

laughed

and

left

them

alone.

But

his

visit

had

had

the

effect

of

sobering

them

again.

"Is

it

possible?"

asked

Valentine.

"I

would

never

have

thought

so,"

said

Grego.

"I

mean,

there's

the

problem

of

origin."

"It

actually

answers

the

problem

of

origin,"

said

Olhado.

"The

Big

Bang

theory's

been

around

since--"

"Since

before

I

was

born,"

said

Valentine.

"I

guess,"

said

Olhado.

"What

nobody's

been

able

to

figure

out

is

why

a

Big

Bang

would

ever

happen.

This

way

it

makes

a

weird

kind

of

sense.

If

somebody

who

was

capable

of

holding

the

pattern

of

the

entire

universe

in

his

head

stepped

Outside,

then

all

the

philotes

there

would

sort

themselves

out

into

the

largest

place

in

the

pattern

that

they

could

control.

Since

there's

no

time

there,

they

could

take

a

billion

years

or

a

microsecond,

all

the

time

they

needed,

and

then

when

it

was

sorted

out,

bam,

there

they

are,

the

whole

universe,

popping

out

into

a

new

Inside

space.

And

since

there's

no

distance

or

position--

no

whereness--

then

the

entire

thing

would

begin

the

size

of

a

geometric

point--"

"No

size

at

all,"

said

Grego.

"I

remember

my

geometry,"

said

Valentine.

"And

immediately

expand,

creating

space

as

it

grew.

As

it

grew,

time

would

seem

to

slow

down--

or

do

I

mean

speed

up?"

"It

doesn't

matter,"

said

Grego.

"It

all

depends

whether

you're

Inside

the

new

space

or

Outside

or

in

some

other

Inspace."

"Anyway,

the

universe

now

seems

to

be

constant

in

time

while

it's

expanding

in

space.

But

if

you

wanted

to,

you

could

just

as

easily

see

it

as

constant

in

size

but

changing

in

time.

The

speed

of

light

is

slowing

down

so

that

it

takes

longer

to

get

from

one

place

to

another,

only

we

can't

tell

that

it's

slowing

down

because

everything

else

slows

down

exactly

relative

to

the

speed

of

light.

You

see?

All

a

matter

of

perspective.

For

that

matter,

as

Grego

said

before,

the

universe

we

live

in

is

still,

in

absolute

terms,

exactly

the

size

of

a

geometric

point--

when

you

look

at

it

from

Outside.

Any

growth

that

seems

to

take

place

on

the

Inside

is

just

a

matter

of

relative

location

and

time."

"And

what

kills

me,"

said

Grego,

"is

that

this

is

the

kind

of

thing

that's

been

going

on

inside

Olhado's

head

all

these

years.

This

picture

of

the

universe

as

a

dimensionless

point

in

Outside

space

is

the

way

he's

been

thinking

all

along.

Not

that

he's

the

first

to

think

of

it.

Just

that

he's

the

one

who

actually

believed

it

and

saw

the

connection

between

that

and

the

non-place

where

Andrew

says

the

hive

queen

goes

to

find

aidas."

"As

long

as

we're

playing

metaphysical

games,"

said

Valentine,

"then

where

did

this

whole

thing

begin?

If

what

we

think

of

as

reality

is

just

a

pattern

that

somebody

brought

Outside,

and

the

universe

just

popped

into

being,

then

whoever

it

was

is

probably

still

wandering

around

giving

off

universes

wherever

she

goes.

So

where

did

she

come

from?

And

what

was

there

before

she

started

doing

it?

And

how

did

Outside

come

to

exist,

for

that

matter?"

"That's

Inspace

thinking,"

said

Olhado.

"That's

the

way

you

conceive

of

things

when

you

still

believe

in

space

and

time

as

absolutes.

You

think

of

everything

starting

and

stopping,

of

things

having

origins,

because

that's

the

way

it

is

in

the

observable

universe.

The

thing

is,

Outside

there're

no

rules

like

that

at

all.

Outside

was

always

there

and

always

will

be

there.

The

number

of

philotes

there

is

infinite,

and

all

of

them

always

existed.

No

matter

how

many

of

them

you

pull

out

and

put

into

organized

universes,

there'll

be

just

as

many

left

as

there

always

were."

"But

somebody

had

to

start

making

universes."

"Why?"

asked

Olhado.

"Because--

because

I--"

"Nobody

ever

started.

It's

always

been

going

on.

I

mean,

if

it

weren't

already

going

on,

it

couldn't

start.

Outside

where

there

aren't

any

patterns,

it

would

be

impossible

to

conceive

of

a

pattern.

They

can't

act,

by

definition,

because

they

literally

can't

even

find

themselves."

"But

how

could

it

always

have

been

going

on?"

"Think

of

it

as

if

this

moment

in

time,

the

reality

we

live

in

at

this

moment,

this

condition

of

the

entire

universe--

of

all

the

universes--"

"You

mean

now."

"Right.

Think

of

it

as

if

now

were

the

surface

of

a

sphere.

Time

is

moving

forward

through

the

chaos

of

Outside

like

the

surface

of

an

expanding

sphere,

a

balloon

inflating.

On

the

outside,

chaos.

On

the

inside,

reality.

Always

growing--

like

you

said,

Valentine.

Popping

up

new

universes

all

the

time."

"But

where

did

this

balloon

come

from?"

"OK,

you've

got

the

balloon.

The

expanding

sphere.

Only

now

think

of

it

as

a

sphere

with

an

infinite

radius."

Valentine

tried

to

think

what

that

would

mean.

"The

surface

would

be

completely

flat."

"That's

right."

"And

you

could

never

go

all

the

way

around

it."

"That's

right,

too.

Infinitely

large.

Impossible

even

to

count

all

the

universes

that

exist

on

the

reality

side.

And

now,

starting

from

the

edge,

you

get

on

a

starship

and

start

heading

inward

toward

the

center.

The

farther

in

you

go,

the

older

everything

is.

All

the

old

universes,

back

and

back.

When

do

you

get

to

the

first

one?"

"You

don't,"

said

Valentine.

"Not

if

you're

traveling

at

a

finite

rate."

"You

don't

reach

the

center

of

a

sphere

of

infinite

radius,

if

you're

starting

at

the

surface,

because

no

matter

how

far

you

go,

no

matter

how

quickly,

the

center,

the

beginning,

is

always

infinitely

far

away."

"And

that's

where

the

universe

began."

"I

believe

it,"

said

Olhado.

"I

think

it's

true."

"So

the

universe

works

this

way

because

it's

always

worked

this

way,"

said

Valentine.

"Reality

works

this

way

because

that's

what

reality

is.

Anything

that

doesn't

work

this

way

pops

back

into

chaos.

Anything

that

does,

comes

across

into

reality.

The

dividing

line

is

always

there."

"What

I

love,"

said

Grego,

"is

the

idea

that

after

we've

started

tootling

around

at

instantaneous

speeds

in

our

reality,

what's

to

stop

us

from

finding

others?

Whole

new

universes?"

"Or

making

others,"

said

Olhado.

"Right,"

said

Grego.

"As

if

you

or

I

could

actually

hold

a

pattern

for

a

whole

universe

in

our

minds."

"But

maybe

Jane

could,"

said

Olhado.

"Couldn't

she?"

"What

you're

saying,"

said

Valentine,

"is

that

maybe

Jane

is

God."

"She's

probably

listening

right

now,"

said

Grego.

"The

computer's

on,

even

if

the

display

is

blocked.

I'll

bet

she's

getting

a

kick

out

of

this."

"Maybe

every

universe

lasts

long

enough

to

produce

something

like

Jane,"

said

Valentine.

"And

then

she

goes

out

and

creates

more

and--"

"It

goes

on

and

on,"

said

Olhado.

"Why

not?"

"But

she's

an

accident,"

said

Valentine.

"No,"

said

Grego.

"That's

one

of

the

things

Andrew

found

out

today.

You've

got

to

talk

to

him.

Jane

was

no

accident.

For

all

we

know

there

are

no

accidents.

For

all

we

know,

everything

was

all

part

of

the

pattern

from

the

start."

"Everything

except

ourselves,"

said

Valentine.

"Our--

what's

the

word

for

the

philote

that

controls

us?"

"Aiua,"

said

Grego.

He

spelled

it

out

for

her.

"Yes,"

she

said.

"Our

will,

anyway,

which

always

existed,

with

whatever

strengths

and

weaknesses

it

has.

And

that's

why,

as

long

as

we're

part

of

the

pattern

of

reality,

we're

free."

"Sounds

like

the

ethicist

is

getting

into

the

act,"

said

Olhado.

"This

is

probably

complete

bobagem,"

said

Grego.

"Jane's

going

to

come

back

laughing

at

us.

But

Nossa

Senhora,

it's

fun,

isn't

it?"

"Hey,

for

all

we

know,

maybe

that's

why

the

universe

exists

in

the

first

place,"

said

Olhado.

"Because

going

around

through

chaos

popping

out

realities

is

a

lark.

Maybe

God's

been

having

the

best

time."

"Or

maybe

he's

just

waiting

for

Jane

to

get

out

there

and

keep

him

company,"

said

Valentine.

***

It

was

Miro's

turn

with

Planter.

Late--

after

midnight.

Not

that

he

could

sit

by

him

and

hold

his

hand.

Inside

the

cleanroom,

Miro

had

to

wear

a

suit,

not

to

keep

contamination

out,

but

to

keep

the

descolada

virus

he

carried

inside

himself

from

getting

to

Planter.

If

I

just

cracked

my

suit

a

little

bit,

thought

Miro,

I

could

save

his

life.

In

the

absence

of

the

descolada,

the

breakdown

of

Planter's

body

was

rapid

and

devastating.

They

all

knew

that

the

descolada

had

messed

with

the

pequenino

reproductive

cycle,

giving

the

pequeninos

their

third

life

as

trees,

but

until

now

it

hadn't

been

clear

how

much

of

their

daily

life

depended

on

the

descolada.

Whoever

designed

this

virus

was

a

coldhearted

monster

of

efficiency.

Without

the

descolada's

daily,

hourly,

minutely

intervention,

cells

began

to

become

sluggish,

the

production

of

vital

energy-storing

molecules

stopped,

and-

-

what

they

feared

most--

the

synapses

of

the

brain

fired

less

rapidly.

Planter

was

rigged

with

tubes

and

electrodes,

and

he

lay

inside

several

scanning

fields,

so

that

from

the

outside

Ela

and

her

pequenino

assistants

could

monitor

every

aspect

of

his

dying.

In

addition,

there

were

tissue

samples

every

hour

or

so

around

the

clock.

His

pain

was

so

great

that

when

he

slept

at

all,

the

taking

of

tissue

samples

didn't

wake

him.

And

yet

through

all

this--

the

pain,

the

quasi-stroke

that

was

afflicting

his

brain--

Planter

remained

doggedly

lucid.

As

if

he

were

determined

by

sheer

force

of

will

to

prove

that

even

without

the

descolada,

a

pequenino

could

be

intelligent.

Planter

wasn't

doing

this

for

science,

of

course.

He

was

doing

it

for

dignity.

The

real

researchers

couldn't

spare

time

to

take

a

shift

as

the

inside

worker,

wearing

the

suit

and

just

sitting

there,

watching

him,

talking

to

him.

Only

people

like

Miro,

and

Jakt's

and

Valentine's

children--

Syfte,

Lars,

Ro,

Varsam--

and

the

strange

quiet

woman

Plikt;

people

who

had

no

other

urgent

duties

to

attend

to,

who

were

patient

enough

to

endure

the

waiting

and

young

enough

to

handle

their

duties

with

precision--

only

such

people

were

given

shifts.

They

might

have

added

a

fellow

pequenino

to

the

shift,

but

all

the

brothers

who

knew

enough

about

human

technologies

to

do

the

job

right

were

part

of

Ela's

or

Ouanda's

teams,

and

had

too

much

work

to

do.

Of

all

those

who

spent

time

inside

the

cleanroom

with

him,

taking

tissue

samples,

feeding

him,

changing

bottles,

cleaning

him

up,

only

Miro

had

known

pequeninos

well

enough

to

communicate

with

them.

Miro

could

speak

to

him

in

Brothers'

Language.

That

had

to

be

of

some

comfort

to

him,

even

if

they

were

virtual

strangers,

Planter

having

been

born

after

Miro

left

Lusitania

on

his

thirty-year

voyage.

Planter

was

not

asleep.

His

eyes

were

half-open,

looking

at

nothing,

but

Miro

knew

from

the

movement

of

his

lips

that

he

was

speaking.

Reciting

to

himself

passages

from

some

of

the

epics

of

his

tribe.

Sometimes

he

chanted

sections

of

the

tribal

genealogy.

When

he

first

started

doing

this,

Ela

had

worried

that

he

was

becoming

delirious.

But

he

insisted

that

he

was

doing

it

to

test

his

memory.

To

make

sure

that

in

losing

the

descolada

he

wasn't

losing

his

tribe--

which

would

be

the

same

as

losing

himself.

Right

now,

as

Miro

turned

up

the

volume

inside

his

suit,

he

could

hear

Planter

telling

the

story

of

some

terrible

war

with

the

forest

of

Skysplitter,

the

"tree

who

called

thunder."

There

was

a

digression

in

the

middle

of

the

war-story

that

told

how

Skysplitter

got

his

name.

This

part

of

the

tale

sounded

very

old

and

mythic,

a

magical

story

about

a

brother

who

carried

little

mothers

to

the

place

where

the

sky

fell

open

and

the

stars

tumbled

through

onto

the

ground.

Though

Miro

had

been

lost

in

his

own

thoughts

about

the

day's

discoveries--

the

origin

of

Jane,

Grego's

and

Olhado's

idea

of

travel-by-wish--

for

some

reason

he

found

himself

paying

close

attention

to

the

words

that

Planter

was

saying.

And

as

the

story

ended,

Miro

had

to

interrupt.

"How

old

is

that

story?"

"Old,"

whispered

Planter.

"You

were

listening?"

"To

the

last

part

of

it."

It

was

all

right

to

talk

to

Planter

at

length.

Either

he

didn't

grow

impatient

with

the

slowness

of

Miro's

speech--

after

all,

Planter

wasn't

going

anywhere--

or

his

own

cognitive

processes

had

slowed

to

match

Miro's

halting

pace.

Either

way,

Planter

let

Miro

finish

his

own

sentences,

and

answered

him

as

if

he

had

been

listening

carefully.

"Did

I

understand

you

to

say

that

this

Skysplitter

carried

little

mothers

with

him?"

"That's

right,"

whispered

Planter.

"But

he

wasn't

going

to

the

fathertree."

"No.

He

just

had

little

mothers

on

his

carries.

I

learned

this

story

years

ago.

Before

I

did

any

human

science."

"You

know

what

it

sounds

like

to

me?

That

the

story

might

come

from

a

time

when

you

didn't

carry

little

mothers

to

the

fathertree.

When

the

little

mothers

didn't

lick

their

sustenance

from

the

sappy

inside

of

the

mothertree.

Instead

they

hung

from

the

carries

on

the

male's

abdomen

until

the

infants

matured

enough

to

burst

out

and

take

their

mothers'

place

at

the

teat."

"That's

why

I

chanted

it

for

you,"

said

Planter.

"I

was

trying

to

think

of

how

it

might

have

been,

if

we

were

intelligent

before

the

descolada

came.

And

finally

I

remembered

that

part

in

the

story

of

Skysplitter's

War."

"He

went

to

the

place

where

the

sky

broke

open."

"The

descolada

got

here

somehow,

didn't

it?"

"How

old

is

that

story?"

"Skysplitter's

War

was

twenty-nine

generations

ago.

Our

own

forest

isn't

that

old.

But

we

carried

songs

and

stories

with

us

from

our

father-forest."

"The

part

of

the

story

about

the

sky

and

the

stars,

that

could

be

a

lot

older,

though,

couldn't

it?"

"Very

old.

The

fathertree

Skysplitter

died

long

ago.

He

might

have

been

very

old

even

when

the

war

took

place."

"Do

you

think

it

might

be

possible

that

this

is

a

memory

of

the

pequenino

who

first

discovered

the

descolada?

That

it

was

brought

here

by

a

starship,

and

that

what

he

saw

was

some

kind

of

reentry

vehicle?"

"That's

why

I

chanted

it."

"If

that's

true,

then

you

were

definitely

intelligent

before

the

coming

of

the

descolada."

"All

gone

now,"

said

Planter.

"What's

all

gone?

I

don't

understand."

"Our

genes

of

that

time.

Can't

even

guess

what

the

descolada

took

away

from

us

and

threw

out."

It

was

true.

Each

descolada

virus

might

contain

within

itself

the

complete

genetic

code

for

every

native

life

form

on

Lusitania,

but

that

was

only

the

genetic

code

as

it

was

now,

in

its

descolada-controlled

state.

What

the

code

was

before

the

descolada

came

could

never

be

reconstructed

or

restored.

"Still,"

said

Miro.

"It's

intriguing.

To

think

that

you

already

had

language

and

songs

and

stories

before

the

virus."

And

then,

though

he

knew

he

shouldn't,

he

added,

"Perhaps

that

makes

it

unnecessary

for

you

to

try

to

prove

the

independence

of

pequenino

intelligence."

"Another

attempt

to

save

the

piggy,"

said

Planter.

A

voice

came

over

the

speaker.

A

voice

from

outside

the

cleanroom.

"You

can

move

on

out

now."

It

was

Ela.

She

was

supposed

to

be

asleep

during

Miro's

shift.

"My

shift

isn't

over

for

three

hours,"

said

Miro.

"I've

got

somebody

else

coming

in."

"There

are

plenty

of

suits."

"I

need

you

out

here,

Miro."

Ela's

voice

brooked

no

possibility

of

disobedience.

And

she

was

the

scientist

in

charge

of

this

experiment.

When

he

came

out

a

few

minutes

later,

he

understood

what

was

going

on.

Quara

stood

there,

looking

icy,

and

Ela

was

at

least

as

furious.

They

had

obviously

been

quarreling

again--

no

surprise

there.

The

surprise

was

that

Quara

was

here

at

all.

"You

might

as

well

go

back

inside,"

said

Quara

as

soon

as

Miro

emerged

from

the

sterilization

chamber.

"I

don't

even

know

why

I

left,"

said

Miro.

"She

insists

on

having

a

private

conversation,"

said

Ela.

"She'll

call

you

out,"

said

Quara,

"but

she

won't

disconnect

the

auditory

monitoring

system."

"We're

supposed

to

be

documenting

every

moment

of

Planter's

conversation.

For

lucidity."

Miro

sighed.

"Ela,

grow

up."

She

almost

exploded.

"Me!

Me

grow

up!

She

comes

in

here

like

she

thinks

she's

Nossa

Senhora

on

her

throne--"

"Ela,"

said

Miro.

"Shut

up

and

listen.

Quara

is

Planter's

only

hope

of

living

through

this

experiment.

Can

you

honestly

say

that

it

wouldn't

serve

the

purpose

of

this

experiment

to

let

her--"

"All

right,"

said

Ela,

cutting

him

off

because

she

already

grasped

his

argument

and

bowed

to

it.

"She's

the

enemy

of

every

living

sentient

being

on

this

planet,

but

I'll

cut

off

the

auditory

monitoring

because

she

wants

to

have

a

private

conversation

with

the

brother

that

she's

killing."

That

was

too

much

for

Quara.

"You

don't

have

to

cut

off

anything

for

me,"

she

said.

"I'm

sorry

I

came.

It

was

a

stupid

mistake."

"Quara!"

shouted

Miro.

She

stopped

at

the

lab

door.

"Get

the

suit

on

and

go

talk

to

Planter.

What

does

he

have

to

do

with

her?"

Quara

glared

once

again

at

Ela,

but

she

headed

toward

the

sterilization

room

from

which

Miro

had

just

emerged.

He

felt

greatly

relieved.

Since

he

knew

that

he

had

no

authority

at

all,

and

that

both

of

them

were

perfectly

capable

of

telling

him

what

he

could

do

with

his

orders,

the

fact

that

they

complied

suggested

that

in

fact

they

really

wanted

to

comply.

Quara

really

did

want

to

speak

to

Planter.

And

Ela

really

did

want

her

to

do

it.

They

might

even

be

growing

up

enough

to

stop

their

personal

differences

from

endangering

other

people's

lives.

There

might

be

hope

for

this

family

yet.

"She'll

just

switch

it

back

on

as

soon

as

I'm

inside,"

said

Quara.

"No

she

won't,"

said

Miro.

"She'll

try,"

said

Quara.

Ela

looked

at

her

scornfully.

"I

know

how

to

keep

my

word."

They

said

nothing

more

to

each

other.

Quara

went

inside

the

sterilization

chamber

to

dress.

A

few

minutes

later

she

was

out

in

the

cleanroom,

still

dripping

from

the

descolada-killing

solution

that

had

been

sprayed

all

over

the

suit

as

soon

as

she

was

inside

it.

Miro

could

hear

Quara's

footsteps.

"Shut

it

off,"

he

said.

Ela

reached

up

and

pushed

a

button.

The

footsteps

went

silent.

Inside

his

ear,

Jane

spoke

to

him.

"Do

you

want

me

to

play

everything

they

say

for

you?"

He

subvocalized.

"You

can

still

hear

inside

there?"

"The

computer

is

linked

to

several

monitors

that

are

sensitive

to

vibration.

I've

picked

up

a

few

tricks

about

decoding

human

speech

from

the

slightest

vibrations.

And

the

instruments

are

very

sensitive."

"Go

ahead

then,"

said

Miro.

"No

moral

qualms

about

invasion

of

privacy?"

"Not

a

one,"

said

Miro.

The

survival

of

a

world

was

at

stake.

And

he

had

kept

his

word--

the

auditory

monitoring

equipment

was

off.

Ela

couldn't

hear

what

was

being

said.

The

conversation

was

nothing

at

first.

How

are

you?

Very

sick.

Much

pain?

Yes.

It

was

Planter

who

broke

things

out

of

the

pleasant

formalities

and

into

the

heart

of

the

issue.

"Why

do

you

want

all

my

people

to

be

slaves?"

Quara

sighed--

but,

to

her

credit,

it

didn't

sound

petulant.

To

Miro's

practiced

ear,

it

sounded

as

though

she

were

really

emotionally

torn.

Not

at

all

the

defiant

face

she

showed

to

her

family.

"I

don't,"

she

said.

"Maybe

you

didn't

forge

the

chains,

but

you

hold

the

key

and

refuse

to

use

it."

"The

descolada

isn't

a

chain,"

she

said.

"A

chain

is

a

nothing.

The

descolada

is

alive."

"So

am

I.

So

are

all

my

people.

Why

is

their

life

more

important

than

ours?"

"The

descolada

doesn't

kill

you.

Your

enemy

is

Ela

and

my

mother.

They're

the

ones

who

would

kill

all

of

you

in

order

to

keep

the

descolada

from

killing

them."

"Of

course,"

said

Planter.

"Of

course

they

would.

As

I

would

kill

all

of

them

to

protect

my

people."

"So

your

quarrel

isn't

with

me."

"Yes

it

is.

Without

what

you

know,

humans

and

pequeninos

will

end

up

killing

each

other,

one

way

or

another.

They'll

have

no

choice.

As

long

as

the

descolada

can't

be

tamed,

it

will

eventually

destroy

humanity

or

humanity

will

have

to

destroy

it--

and

us

along

with

it."

"They'll

never

destroy

it,"

said

Quara.

"Because

you

won't

let

them."

"Any

more

than

I'd

let

them

destroy

you.

Sentient

life

is

sentient

life."

"No,"

said

Planter.

"With

ramen

you

can

live

and

let

live.

But

with

varelse,

there

can

be

no

dialogue.

Only

war."

"No

such

thing,"

Quara

said.

Then

she

launched

into

the

same

arguments

she

had

used

when

Miro

talked

to

her.

When

she

was

finished,

there

was

silence

for

a

while.

"Are

they

talking

still?"

Ela

whispered

to

the

people

who

were

watching

in

the

visual

monitors.

Miro

didn't

hear

an

answer--

somebody

probably

shook

his

head

no.

"Quara,"

whispered

Planter.

"I'm

still

here,"

she

answered.

To

her

credit,

the

argumentative

tone

was

gone

from

her

voice

again.

She

had

taken

no

joy

from

her

cruel

moral

correctness.

"That's

not

why

you're

refusing

to

help,"

he

said.

"Yes

it

is."

"You'd

help

in

a

minute

if

it

weren't

your

own

family

you

had

to

surrender

to."

"Not

true!"

she

shouted.

So--

Planter

struck

a

nerve.

"You're

only

so

sure

you're

right

because

they're

so

sure

you're

wrong."

"I

am

right!"

"When

have

you

ever

seen

someone

who

had

no

doubts

who

was

also

correct

about

anything?"

"I

have

doubts,"

whispered

Quara.

"Listen

to

your

doubts,"

said

Planter.

"Save

my

people.

And

yours."

"Who

am

I

to

decide

between

the

descolada

and

our

people?"

"Exactly,"

said

Planter.

"Who

are

you

to

make

such

a

decision?"

"I'm

not,"

she

said.

"I'm

withholding

a

decision."

"You

know

what

the

descolada

can

do.

You

know

what

it

will

do.

Withholding

a

decision

is

a

decision."

"It's

not

a

decision.

It's

not

an

action."

"Failing

to

try

to

stop

a

murder

that

you

might

easily

stop--

how

is

that

not

murder?"

"Is

this

why

you

wanted

to

see

me?

One

more

person

telling

me

what

to

do?"

"I

have

the

right."

"Because

you

took

it

upon

yourself

to

become

a

martyr

and

die?"

"I

haven't

lost

my

mind

yet,"

said

Planter.

"Right.

You've

proved

your

point.

Now

let

them

get

the

descolada

back

in

here

and

save

you."

"No."

"Why

not?

Are

you

so

sure

you're

right?"

"For

my

own

life,

I

can

decide.

I'm

not

like

you--

I

don't

decide

for

others

to

die."

"If

humanity

dies,

I

die

with

them,"

said

Quara.

"Do

you

know

why

I

want

to

die?"

said

Planter.

"Why?"

"So

I

don't

have

to

watch

humans

and

pequeninos

kill

each

other

ever

again."

Quara

bowed

her

head.

"You

and

Grego--

you're

both

the

same."

Tears

dropped

onto

the

faceplate

of

the

suit.

"That's

a

lie."

"You

both

refuse

to

listen

to

anybody

else.

You

know

better

about

everything.

And

when

you're

both

done,

many

many

innocent

people

are

dead."

She

stood

up

as

if

to

go.

"Die,

then,"

she

said.

"Since

I'm

such

a

murderer,

why

should

I

cry

over

you?"

But

she

didn't

take

a

step.

She

doesn't

want

to

go,

thought

Miro.

"Tell

them,"

said

Planter.

She

shook

her

head,

so

vigorously

that

tears

flipped

outward

from

her

eyes,

spattering

the

inside

of

the

mask.

If

she

kept

that

up,

soon

she

wouldn't

be

able

to

see

a

thing.

"If

you

tell

what

you

know,

everybody

is

wiser.

If

you

keep

a

secret,

then

everyone

is

a

fool."

"If

I

tell,

the

descolada

will

die!"

"Then

let

it!"

cried

Planter.

The

exertion

was

an

extraordinary

drain

on

him.

The

instruments

in

the

lab

went

crazy

for

a

few

moments.

Ela

muttered

under

her

breath

as

she

checked

with

each

of

the

technicians

monitoring

them.

"Is

that

how

you'd

like

me

to

feel

about

you?"

asked

Quara.

"It

is

how

you

feel

about

me,"

whispered

Planter.

"Let

him

die."

"No,"

she

said.

"The

descolada

came

and

enslaved

my

people.

So

what

if

it's

sentient

or

not!

It's

a

tyrant.

It's

a

murderer.

If

a

human

being

behaved

the

way

the

descolada

acts,

even

you

would

agree

he

had

to

be

stopped,

even

if

killing

him

were

the

only

way.

Why

should

another

species

be

treated

more

leniently

than

a

member

of

your

own?"

"Because

the

descolada

doesn't

know

what

it's

doing,"

said

Quara.

"It

doesn't

understand

that

we're

intelligent."

"It

doesn't

care,"

said

Planter.

"Whoever

made

the

descolada

sent

it

out

not

caring

whether

the

species

it

captures

or

kills

are

sentient

or

not.

Is

that

the

creature

you

want

all

my

people

and

all

your

people

to

die

for?

Are

you

so

filled

with

hate

for

your

family

that

you'll

be

on

the

side

of

a

monster

like

the

descolada?"

Quara

had

no

answer.

She

sank

onto

the

stool

beside

Planter's

bed.

Planter

reached

out

a

hand

and

rested

it

on

her

shoulder.

The

suit

was

not

so

thick

and

impermeable

that

she

couldn't

feel

the

pressure

of

it,

even

though

he

was

very

weak.

"For

myself,

I

don't

mind

dying,"

he

said.

"Maybe

because

of

the

third

life,

we

pequeninos

don't

have

the

same

fear

of

death

that

you

short-lived

humans

do.

But

even

though

I

won't

have

the

third

life,

Quara,

I

will

have

the

kind

of

immortality

you

humans

have.

My

name

will

live

in

the

stories.

Even

if

I

have

no

tree

at

all,

my

name

will

live.

And

what

I

did.

You

humans

can

say

that

I'm

choosing

to

be

a

martyr

for

nothing,

but

my

brothers

understand.

By

staying

clear

and

intelligent

to

the

end,

I

prove

that

they

are

who

they

are.

I

help

show

that

our

slavemasters

didn't

make

us

who

we

are,

and

can't

stop

us

from

being

who

we

are.

The

descolada

may

force

us

to

do

many

things,

but

it

doesn't

own

us

to

the

very

center.

Inside

us

there

is

a

place

that

is

our

true

self.

So

I

don't

mind

dying.

I

will

live

forever

in

every

pequenino

that

is

free."

"Why

are

you

saying

this

when

only

I

can

hear?"

said

Quara.

"Because

only

you

have

the

power

to

kill

me

completely.

Only

you

have

the

power

to

make

it

so

my

death

means

nothing,

so

that

all

my

people

die

after

me

and

there's

no

one

left

to

remember.

Why

shouldn't

I

leave

my

testament

with

you

alone?

Only

you

will

decide

whether

or

not

it

has

any

worth."

"I

hate

you

for

this,"

she

said.

"I

knew

you'd

do

this."

"Do

what?"

"Make

me

feel

so

terrible

that

I

have

to--

give

in!"

"If

you

knew

I'd

do

this,

why

did

you

come?"

"I

shouldn't

have!

I

wish

I

hadn't!"

"I'll

tell

you

why

you

came.

You

came

so

that

I

would

make

you

give

in.

So

that

when

you

did

it,

you'd

be

doing

it

for

my

sake,

and

not

for

your

family."

"So

I'm

your

puppet?"

"Just

the

opposite.

You

chose

to

come

here.

You

are

using

me

to

make

you

do

what

you

really

want

to

do.

At

heart

you

are

still

human,

Quara.

You

want

your

people

to

live.

You

would

be

a

monster

if

you

didn't."

"Just

because

you're

dying

doesn't

make

you

wise,"

she

said.

"Yes

it

does,"

said

Planter.

"What

if

I

tell

you

that

I'll

never

cooperate

in

the

killing

of

the

descolada?"

"Then

I'll

believe

you,"

said

Planter.

"And

hate

me."

"Yes,"

said

Planter.

"You

can't."

"Yes

I

can.

I'm

not

a

very

good

Christian.

I

am

not

able

to

love

the

one

who

chooses

to

kill

me

and

all

my

people."

She

said

nothing.

"Go

away

now,"

he

said.

"I've

said

all

that

I

can

say.

Now

I

want

to

chant

my

stories

and

keep

myself

intelligent

until

death

finally

comes."

She

walked

away

from

him,

into

the

sterilization

chamber.

Miro

turned

toward

Ela.

"Get

everybody

out

of

the

lab,"

he

said.

"Why?"

"Because

there's

a

chance

that

she'll

come

out

and

tell

you

what

she

knows."

"Then

I

should

be

the

one

to

go,

and

everybody

else

stay,"

said

Ela.

"No,"

said

Miro.

"You're

the

only

one

that

she'll

ever

tell."

"If

you

think

that,

then

you're

a

complete--"

"Telling

anyone

else

wouldn't

hurt

her

enough

to

satisfy

her,"

said

Miro.

"Everybody

out."

Ela

thought

for

a

moment.

"All

right,"

she

said

to

the

others.

"Get

back

to

the

main

lab

and

monitor

your

computers.

I'll

bring

us

up

on

the

net

if

she

tells

me

anything,

and

you

can

see

what

she

enters

as

we

put

it

in.

If

you

can

make

sense

of

what

you're

seeing,

start

following

it

up.

Even

if

she

actually

knows

anything,

we

still

won't

have

much

time

to

design

a

truncated

descolada

so

we

can

get

it

to

Planter

before

he

dies.

Go."

They

went.

When

Quara

emerged

from

the

sterilization

chamber,

she

found

only

Ela

and

Miro

waiting

for

her.

"I

still

think

it's

wrong

to

kill

the

descolada

before

we've

even

tried

to

talk

to

it,"

she

said.

"It

may

well

be,"

said

Ela.

"I

only

know

that

I

intend

to

do

it

if

I

can."

"Bring

up

your

files,"

said

Quara.

"I'm

going

to

tell

you

everything

I

know

about

descolada

intelligence.

If

it

works

and

Planter

lives

through

this,

I'm

going

to

spit

in

his

face."

"Spit

a

thousand

times,"

said

Ela.

"Just

so

he

lives."

Her

files

came

up

into

the

display.

Quara

began

pointing

to

certain

regions

of

the

model

of

the

descolada

virus.

Within

a

few

minutes,

it

was

Quara

sitting

before

the

terminal,

typing,

pointing,

talking,

as

Ela

asked

questions.

In

his

ear,

Jane

spoke

up

again.

"The

little

bitch,"

she

said.

"She

didn't

have

her

files

in

another

computer.

She

kept

everything

she

knew

inside

her

head."

***

By

late

afternoon

the

next

day,

Planter

was

at

the

edge

of

death

and

Ela

was

at

the

edge

of

exhaustion.

Her

team

had

worked

through

the

night;

Quara

had

helped,

constantly,

indefatigably

reading

over

everything

Ela's

people

came

up

with,

critiquing,

pointing

out

errors.

By

midmorning,

they

had

a

plan

for

a

truncated

virus

that

should

work.

All

of

the

language

capability

was

gone,

which

meant

the

new

viruses

wouldn't

be

able

to

communicate

with

each

other.

All

the

analytical

ability

was

gone

as

well,

as

near

as

they

could

tell.

But

safely

in

place

were

all

the

parts

of

the

virus

that

supported

bodily

functions

in

the

native

species

of

Lusitania.

As

near

as

they

could

possibly

tell

without

having

a

working

sample

of

the

virus,

the

new

design

was

exactly

what

was

needed--

a

descolada

that

was

completely

functional

in

the

life

cycles

of

the

Lusitanian

species,

including

the

pequeninos,

yet

completely

incapable

of

global

regulation

and

manipulation.

They

named

the

new

virus

recolada.

The

old

one

had

been

named

for

its

function

of

tearing

apart;

the

new

one

for

its

remaining

function,

holding

together

the

species-pairs

that

made

up

the

native

life

of

Lusitania.

Ender

raised

one

objection--

that

since

the

descolada

must

have

been

putting

the

pequeninos

into

a

belligerent,

expansive

mode,

the

new

virus

might

lock

them

into

that

particular

condition.

But

Ela

and

Quara

answered

together

that

they

had

deliberately

used

an

older

version

of

the

descolada

as

their

model,

from

a

time

when

the

pequeninos

were

more

relaxed--

more

"themselves."

The

pequeninos

working

on

the

project

had

agreed

to

this;

there

was

little

time

to

consult

anyone

else

except

Human

and

Rooter,

who

also

concurred.

With

the

things

that

Quara

had

taught

them

about

the

workings

of

the

descolada,

Ela

also

had

a

team

working

on

a

killer

bacterium

that

would

spread

quickly

through

the

entire

planet's

gaialogy,

finding

the

normal

descolada

in

every

place

and

every

form,

tearing

it

to

bits

and

killing

it.

It

would

recognize

the

old

descolada

by

the

very

elements

that

the

new

descolada

would

lack.

Releasing

the

recolada

and

the

killer

bacterium

at

the

same

time

should

do

the

job.

There

was

only

one

problem

remaining--

actually

making

the

new

virus.

That

was

Ela's

direct

project

from

midmorning

on.

Quara

collapsed

and

slept.

So

did

most

of

the

pequeninos.

But

Ela

struggled

on,

trying

to

use

all

the

tools

she

had

to

break

apart

the

virus

and

recombine

it

as

she

needed.

But

when

Ender

came

late

in

the

afternoon

to

tell

her

that

it

was

now

or

never,

if

her

virus

was

to

save

Planter,

she

could

only

break

down

and

weep

from

exhaustion

and

frustration.

"I

can't,"

she

said.

"Then

tell

him

that

you've

achieved

it

but

you

can't

get

it

ready

in

time

and--"

"I

mean

it

can't

be

done."

"You've

designed

it."

"We've

planned

it,

we've

modeled

it,

yes.

But

it

can't

be

made.

The

descolada

is

a

really

vicious

design.

We

can't

build

it

from

scratch

because

there

are

too

many

parts

that

can't

hold

together

unless

you

have

those

very

sections

already

working

to

keep

rebuilding

each

other

as

they

break

down.

And

we

can't

do

modifications

of

the

present

virus

unless

the

descolada

is

at

least

marginally

active,

in

which

case

it

undoes

what

we're

doing

faster

than

we

can

do

it.

It

was

designed

to

police

itself

constantly

so

it

can't

be

altered,

and

to

be

so

unstable

in

all

its

parts

that

it's

completely

unmakable."

"But

they

made

it."

"Yes,

but

I

don't

know

how.

Unlike

Grego,

I

can't

completely

step

outside

my

science

on

some

metaphysical

whim

and

make

things

up

and

wish

them

into

existence.

I'm

stuck

with

the

rules

of

nature

as

they

are

here

and

now,

and

there's

no

rule

that

will

let

me

make

it."

"So

we

know

where

we

need

to

go,

but

we

can't

get

there

from

here."

"Until

last

night

I

didn't

know

enough

to

guess

whether

we

could

design

this

new

recolada

or

not,

and

therefore

I

had

no

way

of

guessing

whether

we

could

make

it.

I

figured

that

if

it

was

designable,

it

was

makable.

I

was

ready

to

make

it,

ready

to

act

the

moment

Quara

relented.

All

we've

achieved

is

to

know,

finally,

completely,

that

it

can't

be

done.

Quara

was

right.

We

definitely

found

out

enough

from

her

to

enable

us

to

kill

every

descolada

virus

on

Lusitania.

But

we

can't

make

the

recolada

that

could

replace

it

and

keep

Lusitanian

life

functioning."

"So

if

we

use

the

viricide

bacterium--"

"All

the

pequeninos

in

the

world

would

be

where

Planter

is

now

within

a

week

or

two.

And

all

the

grass

and

birds

and

vines

and

everything.

Scorched

earth.

An

atrocity.

Quara

was

right."

She

wept

again.

"You're

just

tired."

It

was

Quara,

awake

now

and

looking

terrible,

not

refreshed

at

all

by

her

sleep.

Ela,

for

her

part,

couldn't

answer

her

sister.

Quara

looked

like

she

might

be

thinking

of

saying

something

cruel,

along

the

lines

of

What

did

I

tell

you?

But

she

thought

better

of

it,

and

came

and

put

her

hand

on

Ela's

shoulder.

"You're

tired,

Ela.

You

need

to

sleep."

"Yes,"

said

Ela.

"But

first

let's

tell

Planter."

"Say

good-bye,

you

mean."

"Yes,

that's

what

I

mean."

They

made

their

way

to

the

lab

that

contained

Planter's

cleanroom.

The

pequenino

researchers

who

had

slept

were

awake

again;

all

had

joined

the

vigil

for

Planter's

last

hours.

Miro

was

inside

with

Planter

again,

and

this

time

they

didn't

make

him

leave,

though

Ender

knew

that

both

Ela

and

Quara

longed

to

be

inside

with

him.

Instead

they

both

spoke

to

him

over

the

speakers,

explaining

what

they

had

found.

The

halfsuccess

that

was

worse,

in

its

way,

than

complete

failure,

because

it

could

easily

lead

to

the

destruction

of

all

the

pequeninos,

if

the

humans

of

Lusitania

became

desperate

enough.

"You

won't

use

it,"

whispered

Planter.

The

microphones,

sensitive

as

they

were,

could

barely

pick

up

his

voice.

"We

won't,"

said

Quara.

"But

we're

not

the

only

people

here."

"You

won't

use

it,"

he

said.

"I'm

the

only

one

who'll

ever

die

like

this."

The

last

of

his

words

were

voiceless;

they

read

his

lips

later,

from

the

holo

recording,

to

be

sure

of

what

he

said.

And,

having

said

it,

having

heard

their

good-byes,

he

died.

The

moment

the

monitoring

machines

confirmed

his

death,

the

pequeninos

of

the

research

group

rushed

into

the

cleanroom.

No

need

for

sterilization

now.

They

wanted

the

descolada

with

them.

Brusquely

moving

Miro

out

of

the

way,

they

set

to

work,

injecting

the

virus

into

every

part

of

Planter's

body,

hundreds

of

injections

in

moments.

They

had

been

preparing

for

this,

obviously.

They

would

respect

Planter's

sacrifice

in

life--

but

once

he

was

dead,

his

honor

satisfied,

they

had

no

compunctions

about

trying

to

save

him

for

the

third

life

if

they

could.

They

took

him

out

into

the

open

space

where

Human

and

Rooter

stood,

and

laid

him

on

a

spot

already

marked,

forming

an

equilateral

triangle

with

those

two

young

fathertrees.

There

they

flayed

his

body

and

staked

it

open.

Within

hours

a

tree

was

growing,

and

there

was

hope,

briefly,

that

it

might

be

a

fathertree.

But

it

took

only

a

few

days

more

for

the

brothers,

who

were

adept

at

recognizing

a

young

fathertree,

to

declare

that

the

effort

had

failed.

There

was

a

kind

of

life,

containing

his

genes,

yes;

but

the

memories,

the

will,

the

person

who

was

Planter

was

lost.

The

tree

was

mute;

there

would

be

no

mind

joining

the

perpetual

conclave

of

the

fathertrees.

Planter

had

determined

to

free

himself

of

the

descolada,

even

if

it

meant

losing

the

third

life

that

was

the

descolada's

gift

to

those

it

possessed.

He

succeeded,

and,

in

losing,

won.

He

had

succeeded

in

something

else,

too.

The

pequeninos

departed

from

their

normal

pattern

of

forgetting

quickly

the

name

of

mere

brothertrees.

Though

no

little

mother

would

ever

crawl

its

bark,

the

brothertree

that

had

grown

from

his

corpse

would

be

known

by

the

name

of

Planter

and

treated

with

respect,

as

if

it

were

a

fathertree,

as

if

it

were

a

person.

Moreover,

his

story

was

told

and

told

again

throughout

Lusitania,

wherever

pequeninos

lived.

He

had

proved

that

pequeninos

were

intelligent

even

without

the

descolada;

it

was

a

noble

sacrifice,

and

speaking

the

name

of

Planter

was

a

reminder

to

all

pequeninos

of

their

fundamental

freedom

from

the

virus

that

had

put

them

in

bondage.

But

Planter's

death

did

not

give

any

pause

to

the

preparations

for

pequenino

colonization

of

other

worlds.

Warmaker's

people

had

a

majority

now,

and

as

rumors

spread

that

the

humans

had

a

bacterium

capable

of

killing

all

the

descolada,

they

had

an

even

greater

urgency.

Hurry,

they

told

the

hive

queen

again

and

again.

Hurry,

so

we

can

win

free

of

this

world

before

the

humans

decide

to

kill

us

all.

***

"I

can

do

it,

I

think,"

said

Jane.

"If

the

ship

is

small

and

simple,

the

cargo

almost

nothing,

the

crew

as

few

as

possible,

then

I

can

hold

the

pattern

of

it

in

my

mind.

If

the

voyage

is

brief,

the

stay

in

Outspace

very

short.

As

for

holding

the

locations

of

the

start

and

finish

in

my

mind,

that's

easy,

child's

play,

I

can

do

it

within

a

millimeter,

less.

If

I

slept,

I

could

do

it

in

my

sleep.

So

there's

no

need

for

it

to

endure

acceleration

or

provide

extended

life

support.

The

starship

can

be

simple.

A

sealed

environment,

places

to

sit,

light,

heat.

If

in

fact

we

can

get

there

and

I

can

hold

it

all

together

and

bring

us

back,

then

we

won't

be

out

in

space

long

enough

to

use

up

the

oxygen

in

a

small

room."

They

were

all

gathered

in

the

Bishop's

office

to

listen

to

her--

the

whole

Ribeira

family,

Jakt's

and

Valentine's

family,

the

pequenino

researchers,

several

priests

and

Filhos,

and

perhaps

a

dozen

other

leaders

of

the

human

colony.

The

Bishop

had

insisted

on

having

the

meeting

in

his

office.

"Because

it's

large

enough,"

he

had

said,

"and

because

if

you're

going

to

go

out

like

Nimrod

and

hunt

before

the

Lord,

if

you're

going

to

send

a

ship

like

Babel

out

to

heaven

to

seek

the

face

of

God,

then

I

want

to

be

there

to

plead

with

God

to

be

merciful

to

you."

"How

much

of

your

capacity

is

left?"

Ender

asked

Jane.

"Not

much,"

she

said.

"As

it

is,

every

computer

in

the

Hundred

Worlds

will

be

sluggish

while

we

do

it,

as

I

use

their

memory

to

hold

the

pattern."

"I

ask,

because

we

want

to

try

to

perform

an

experiment

while

we're

out

there."

"Don't

waffle

about

it,

Andrew,"

said

Ela.

"We

want

to

perform

a

miracle

while

we're

there.

If

we

get

Outside

it

means

that

Grego

and

Olhado

are

probably

right

about

what

it's

like

out

there.

And

that

means

that

the

rules

are

different.

Things

can

be

created

just

by

comprehending

the

pattern

of

them.

So

I

want

to

go.

There's

a

chance

that

while

I'm

there,

holding

the

pattern

of

the

recolada

virus

in

my

mind,

I

might

be

able

to

create

it.

I

might

be

able

to

bring

back

a

virus

that

can't

be

made

in

realspace.

Can

you

take

me?

Can

you

hold

me

there

long

enough

to

make

the

virus?"

"How

long

is

that?"

asked

Jane.

"It

should

be

instantaneous,"

said

Grego.

"The

moment

we

arrive,

whatever

full

patterns

we

hold

in

our

minds

should

be

created

within

a

period

of

time

too

brief

for

humans

to

notice.

The

real

time

will

be

taken

analyzing

to

see

if,

in

fact,

she's

got

the

virus

she

wanted.

Maybe

five

minutes."

"Yes,"

said

Jane.

"If

I

can

do

this

at

all,

I

can

do

it

for

five

minutes."

"The

rest

of

the

crew,"

said

Ender.

"The

rest

of

the

crew

will

be

you

and

Miro,"

said

Jane.

"And

no

one

else."

Grego

protested

loudest,

but

he

was

not

alone.

"I'm

a

pilot,"

said

Jakt.

"I'm

the

only

pilot

of

this

ship,"

said

Jane.

"Olhado

and

I

thought

of

it,"

said

Grego.

"Ender

and

Miro

will

come

because

it

can't

be

done

safely

without

them.

I

dwell

within

Ender--

where

he

goes,

he

carries

me

with

him.

Miro,

on

the

other

hand,

has

become

so

close

to

me

that

I

think

he

might

be

part

of

the

pattern

that

is

myself.

I

want

him

there

because

I

may

not

be

whole

without

him.

No

one

else.

I

can't

have

anyone

else

in

the

pattern.

Ela

is

the

only

one

beyond

these

two."

"Then

that's

the

crew,"

said

Ender.

"With

no

argument,"

added

Mayor

Kovano.

"Will

the

hive

queen

build

the

ship?"

asked

Jane.

"She

will,"

said

Ender.

"Then

I

have

only

one

more

favor

to

ask.

Ela,

if

I

can

give

you

the

five

minutes,

can

you

also

hold

the

pattern

of

another

virus

in

your

mind?"

"The

virus

for

Path?"

she

asked.

"We

owe

them

that,

if

we

can,

for

the

help

they

gave

to

us."

"I

think

so,"

she

said,

"or

at

least

the

differences

between

it

and

the

normal

descolada.

That's

all

I

can

possibly

hold

of

anything--

the

differences."

"And

how

soon

will

all

this

happen?"

asked

the

Mayor.

"However

fast

the

hive

queen

can

build

the

ship,"

said

Jane.

"We

have

only

forty-eight

days

until

the

Hundred

Worlds

shut

down

their

ansibles.

I

will

survive

that

day,

we

know

that

now,

but

it

will

cripple

me.

It

will

take

me

awhile

to

relearn

all

my

lost

memories,

if

I

ever

can.

Until

that's

happened,

I

can't

possibly

sustain

the

pattern

of

a

ship

to

go

Outside."

"The

hive

queen

can

have

a

ship

as

simple

as

this

one

built

long

before

then,"

said

Ender.

"In

a

ship

so

small

there's

no

chance

of

shuttling

all

the

people

and

pequeninos

off

Lusitania

before

the

fleet

arrives,

let

alone

before

the

ansible

cut-off

keeps

Jane

from

being

able

to

fly

the

ship.

But

there'll

be

time

to

take

new,

descolada-free

pequenino

communities--

a

brother,

a

wife,

and

many

pregnant

little

mothers--

to

a

dozen

planets

and

establish

them

there.

Time

to

take

new

hive

queens

in

their

cocoons,

already

fertilized

to

lay

their

first

few

hundred

eggs,

to

a

dozen

worlds

as

well.

If

this

works

at

all,

if

we

don't

just

sit

there

like

idiots

in

a

cardboard

box

wishing

we

could

fly,

then

we'll

come

back

with

peace

for

this

world,

freedom

from

the

danger

of

the

descolada,

and

safe

dispersal

for

the

genetic

heritage

of

the

other

species

of

ramen

here.

A

week

ago,

it

looked

impossible.

Now

there's

hope."

"Gracas

a

deus,"

said

the

Bishop.

Quara

laughed.

Everyone

looked

at

her.

"I'm

sorry,"

she

said.

"I

was

just

thinking--

I

heard

a

prayer,

not

many

weeks

ago.

A

prayer

to

Os

Venerados,

Grandfather

Gusto

and

Grandmother

Cida.

That

if

there

wasn't

a

way

to

solve

the

impossible

problems

facing

us,

they

would

petition

God

to

open

up

the

way."

"Not

a

bad

prayer,"

said

the

Bishop.

"And

perhaps

God

has

granted

it."

"I

know,"

said

Quara.

"That's

what

I

was

thinking.

What

if

all

this

stuff

about

Outspace

and

Inspace,

what

if

it

was

never

real

before.

What

if

it

only

came

to

be

true

because

of

that

prayer?"

"What

of

it?"

asked

the

Bishop.

"Well,

don't

you

think

that

would

be

funny?"

Apparently

no

one

did.

Chapter

16

--

VOYAGE

<So

the

humans

have

their

starship

ready

now,

while

the

one

you've

been

building

for

us

is

still

incomplete.>

<The

one

they

wanted

was

a

box

with

a

door.

No

propulsion,

no

life

support,

no

cargo

space.

Yours

and

ours

are

far

more

complicated.

We

haven't

slacked,

and

they'll

be

ready

soon.>

<I'm

really

not

complaining.

I

wanted

Ender's

ship

to

be

ready

first.

It's

the

one

that

carries

real

hope.>

<For

us

as

well.

We

agree

with

Ender

and

his

people

that

the

descolada

must

never

be

killed

here

on

Lusitania,

unless

the

recolada

can

somehow

be

made.

But

when

we

send

new

hive

queens

to

other

worlds,

we'll

kill

the

descolada

on

the

starship

that

takes

them,

so

there's

no

chance

of

polluting

our

new

home.

So

that

we

can

live

without

fear

of

destruction

from

this

artificial

varelse.>

<What

you

do

on

your

ship

is

nothing

to

us.>

<With

any

luck,

none

of

this

will

matter.

Their

new

starship

will

find

its

way

Outside,

return

with

the

recolada,

set

you

free

and

us

as

well,

and

then

the

new

ship

will

shuttle

us

all

to

as

many

worlds

as

we

desire.>

<Will

it

work?

The

box

you

made

for

them?>

<We

know

the

place

where

they're

going

is

real;

we

call

our

very

selves

from

there.

And

the

bridge

we

made,

the

one

that

Ender

calls

Jane,

is

such

a

pattern

as

we've

never

seen

before.

If

it

can

be

done,

such

a

one

as

that

can

do

it.

We

never

could.>

<Will

you

leave?

If

the

new

ship

works?>

<We'll

make

daughter-queens

who'll

take

my

memories

with

them

to

other

worlds.

But

we

ourselves

will

stay

here.

This

place

where

I

came

forth

from

my

cocoon,

it's

my

home

forever.>

<So

you're

as

rooted

here

as

I

am.>

<That's

what

daughters

are

for.

To

go

where

we

will

never

go,

to

carry

our

memory

on

to

places

that

we'll

never

see.>

<But

we

will

see.

Won't

we?

You

said

the

philotic

connection

would

remain.>

<We

were

thinking

of

the

voyage

across

time.

We

live

a

long

time,

we

hives,

you

trees.

But

our

daughters

and

their

daughters

will

outlive

us.

Nothing

changes

that.>

Qing-jao

listened

to

them

as

they

laid

the

choice

before

her.

"Why

should

I

care

what

you

decide?"

she

said,

when

they

were

finished.

"The

gods

will

laugh

at

you."

Father

shook

his

head.

"No

they

won't,

my

daughter,

Gloriously

Bright.

The

gods

care

nothing

more

for

Path

than

any

other

world.

The

people

of

Lusitania

are

on

the

verge

of

creating

a

virus

that

can

free

us

all.

No

more

rituals,

no

more

bondage

to

the

disorder

in

our

brains.

So

I

ask

you

again,

if

we

can

do

it,

should

we?

It

would

cause

disorder

here.

Wang-mu

and

I

have

planned

how

we'll

proceed,

how

we'll

announce

what

we

are

doing

so

that

people

will

understand

it,

so

there'll

be

a

chance

that

the

godspoken

won't

be

slaughtered,

but

can

step

down

gently

from

their

privileges."

"Privileges

are

nothing,"

said

Qing-jao.

"You

taught

me

that

yourself.

They're

only

the

people's

way

of

expressing

their

reverence

for

the

gods."

"Alas,

my

daughter,

if

only

I

knew

that

more

of

the

godspoken

shared

that

humble

view

of

our

station.

Too

many

of

them

think

that

it's

their

right

to

be

acquisitive

and

oppressive,

because

the

gods

speak

to

them

and

not

to

others."

"Then

the

gods

will

punish

them.

I'm

not

afraid

of

your

virus."

"But

you

are,

Qing-jao,

I

see

it."

"How

can

I

tell

my

father

that

he

does

not

see

what

he

claims

to

see?

I

can

only

say

that

I

must

be

blind."

"Yes,

my

Qing-jao,

you

are.

Blind

on

purpose.

Blind

to

your

own

heart.

Because

you

tremble

even

now.

You

have

never

been

sure

that

I

was

wrong.

From

the

time

Jane

showed

us

the

true

nature

of

the

speaking

of

the

gods,

you've

been

unsure

of

what

was

true."

"Then

I'm

unsure

of

sunrise.

I'm

unsure

of

breath."

"We're

all

unsure

of

breath,

and

the

sun

stays

in

its

same

place,

day

and

night,

neither

rising

nor

falling.

We

are

the

ones

who

rise

and

fall."

"Father,

I

fear

nothing

from

this

virus."

"Then

our

decision

is

made.

If

the

Lusitanians

can

bring

us

the

virus,

we'll

use

it."

Han

Fei-tzu

got

up

to

leave

her

room.

But

her

voice

stopped

him

before

he

reached

the

door.

"Is

this

the

disguise

the

punishment

of

the

gods

will

take,

then?"

"What?"

he

asked.

"When

they

punish

Path

for

your

iniquity

in

working

against

the

gods

who

have

given

their

mandate

to

Congress,

will

they

disguise

their

punishment

by

making

it

seem

to

be

a

virus

that

silences

them?"

"I

wish

dogs

had

torn

my

tongue

out

before

I

taught

you

to

think

that

way."

"Dogs

already

are

tearing

at

my

heart,"

Qing-jao

answered

him.

"Father,

I

beg

you,

don't

do

this.

Don't

let

your

rebelliousness

provoke

the

gods

into

falling

silent

across

the

whole

face

of

this

world."

"I

will,

Qing-jao,

so

no

more

daughters

or

sons

have

to

grow

up

slaves

as

you

have

been.

When

I

think

of

your

face

pressed

close

to

the

floor,

tracing

the

woodgrain,

I

want

to

cut

the

bodies

of

those

who

forced

this

thing

upon

you,

cut

them

until

their

blood

makes

lines,

which

I

will

gladly

trace,

to

know

that

they've

been

punished."

She

wept.

"Father,

I

beg

you,

don't

provoke

the

gods."

"More

than

ever

now

I'm

determined

to

release

the

virus,

if

it

comes."

"What

can

I

do

to

persuade

you?

If

I

say

nothing,

you

will

do

it,

and

when

I

speak

to

beg

you,

you

will

do

it

all

the

more

surely."

"Do

you

know

how

you

could

stop

me?

You

could

speak

to

me

as

if

you

knew

the

speaking

of

the

gods

is

the

product

of

a

brain

disorder,

and

then,

when

I

know

you

see

the

world

clear

and

true,

you

could

persuade

me

with

good

arguments

that

such

a

swift,

complete,

and

devastating

change

would

be

harmful,

or

whatever

other

argument

you

might

raise."

"So

to

persuade

my

father,

I

must

lie

to

him?"

"No,

my

Gloriously

Bright.

To

persuade

your

father,

you

must

show

that

you

understand

the

truth."

"I

understand

the

truth,"

said

Qing-jao.

"I

understand

that

some

enemy

has

stolen

you

from

me.

I

understand

that

all

I

have

left

now

is

the

gods,

and

Mother

who

is

among

them.

I

beg

the

gods

to

let

me

die

and

join

her,

so

I

don't

have

to

suffer

any

more

of

the

pain

you

cause

me,

but

still

they

leave

me

here.

I

think

that

means

they

wish

me

still

to

worship

them.

Perhaps

I'm

not

yet

purified

enough.

Or

perhaps

they

know

that

you

will

soon

turn

your

heart

around

again,

and

come

to

me

as

you

used

to,

speaking

honorably

of

the

gods

and

teaching

me

to

be

a

true

servant."

"That

will

never

happen,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"Once

I

thought

you

could

someday

be

the

god

of

Path.

Now

I

see

that,

far

from

being

the

protector

of

this

world,

you

are

its

darkest

enemy."

Han

Fei-tzu

covered

his

face

and

left

the

room,

weeping

for

his

daughter.

He

could

never

persuade

her

as

long

as

she

heard

the

voice

of

the

gods.

But

perhaps

if

they

brought

the

virus,

perhaps

if

the

gods

fell

silent,

she

would

listen

to

him

then.

Perhaps

he

could

win

her

back

to

rationality.

***

They

sat

in

the

starship--

more

like

two

metal

bowls,

one

domed

over

the

other,

with

a

door

in

the

side.

Jane's

design,

faithfully

executed

by

the

hive

queen

and

her

workers,

included

many

instruments

on

the

outside

of

the

ship.

But

even

bristling

with

sensors

it

didn't

resemble

any

kind

of

starship

ever

seen

before.

It

was

far

too

small,

and

there

was

no

visible

means

of

propulsion.

The

only

power

that

could

carry

this

ship

anywhere

was

the

unseeable

aiua

that

Ender

carried

on

board

with

him.

They

faced

each

other

in

a

circle.

There

were

six

chairs,

because

Jane's

design

allowed

for

the

chance

that

the

ship

would

be

used

again,

to

carry

more

people

from

world

to

world.

They

had

taken

every

other

seat,

so

they

formed

a

triangle:

Ender,

Miro,

Ela.

The

good-byes

had

all

been

said.

Sisters

and

brothers,

other

kin

and

many

friends

had

come.

One,

though,

was

most

painful

in

her

absence.

Novinha.

Ender's

wife,

Miro's

and

Ela's

mother.

She

would

have

no

part

of

this.

That

was

the

only

real

sorrow

at

the

parting.

The

rest

was

all

fear

and

excitement,

hope

and

disbelief.

They

might

be

moments

away

from

death.

They

might

be

moments

away

from

filling

the

vials

on

Ela's

lap

with

the

viruses

that

would

mean

deliverance

on

two

worlds.

They

might

be

the

pioneers

of

a

new

kind

of

starflight

that

would

save

the

species

threatened

by

the

M.D.

Device.

They

might

also

be

three

fools

who

would

sit

on

the

ground,

in

a

grassy

field

just

outside

the

compound

of

the

human

colony

on

Lusitania,

until

at

last

it

grew

so

hot

and

stuffy

inside

that

they

had

to

emerge.

No

one

waiting

there

would

laugh,

of

course,

but

there'd

be

laughter

throughout

the

town.

It

would

be

the

laughter

of

despair.

It

would

mean

that

there

was

no

escape,

no

liberty,

only

more

and

more

fear

until

death

came

in

one

of

its

many

possible

guises.

"Are

you

with

us,

Jane?"

asked

Ender.

The

voice

in

his

ear

was

quiet.

"While

I

do

this,

Ender,

I'll

have

no

part

of

me

that

I

can

spare

to

talk

to

you."

"So

you'll

be

with

us,

but

mute,"

said

Ender.

"How

will

I

know

you're

there?"

She

laughed

softly

in

his

ear.

"Foolish

boy,

Ender.

If

you're

still

there,

I'm

still

inside

you.

And

if

I'm

not

inside

you,

you

will

have

no

'there'

to

be."

Ender

imagined

himself

breaking

into

a

trillion

constituent

parts,

scattering

through

chaos.

Personal

survival

depended

not

only

on

Jane

holding

the

pattern

of

the

ship,

but

also

on

him

being

able

to

hold

the

pattern

of

his

mind

and

body.

Only

he

had

no

idea

whether

his

mind

was

really

strong

enough

to

maintain

that

pattern,

once

he

was

where

the

laws

of

nature

were

not

in

force.

"Ready?"

asked

Jane.

"She

asks

if

we're

ready,"

said

Ender.

Miro

was

already

nodding.

Ela

bowed

her

head.

Then,

after

a

moment,

she

crossed

herself,

took

firm

hold

on

the

rack

of

vials

on

her

lap,

and

nodded.

"If

we

go

and

come

again,

Ela,"

said

Ender,

"then

this

was

not

a

failure,

even

if

you

didn't

create

the

virus

that

you

wanted.

If

the

ship

works

well,

we

can

return

another

time.

Don't

think

that

everything

depends

on

what

you're

able

to

imagine

today."

She

smiled.

"I

won't

be

surprised

at

failure,

but

I'm

also

ready

for

success.

My

team

is

ready

to

release

hundreds

of

bacteria

into

the

world,

if

I

return

with

the

recolada

and

we

can

then

remove

the

descolada.

It

will

be

chancy,

but

within

fifty

years

the

world

will

be

a

self-regulating

gaialogy

again.

I

see

a

vision

of

deer

and

cattle

in

the

tall

grass

of

Lusitania,

and

eagles

in

the

sky."

Then

she

looked

down

again

at

the

vials

in

her

lap.

"I

also

said

a

prayer

to

the

Virgin,

for

the

same

Holy

Ghost

that

created

God

in

her

womb

to

come

make

life

again

here

in

these

jars."

"Amen

to

the

prayer,"

said

Ender.

"And

now,

Jane,

if

you're

ready,

we

can

go."

Outside

the

little

starship,

the

others

waited.

What

did

they

expect?

That

the

ship

would

start

to

smoke

and

jiggle?

That

there

would

be

a

thunderclap,

a

flash

of

light?

The

ship

was

there.

It

was

there,

and

still

there,

unmoving,

unchanged.

And

then

it

was

gone.

They

felt

nothing

inside

the

ship

when

it

happened.

There

was

no

sound,

no

movement

to

hint

of

motion

from

Inspace

into

Outspace.

But

they

knew

the

moment

it

occurred,

because

there

were

no

longer

three

of

them,

but

six.

Ender

found

himself

seated

between

two

people,

a

young

man

and

a

young

woman.

But

he

had

no

time

even

to

glance

at

them,

for

all

he

could

look

at

was

the

man

seated

in

what

had

been

the

empty

seat

across

from

him.

"Miro,"

he

whispered.

For

that

was

who

it

was.

But

not

Miro

the

cripple,

the

damaged

young

man

who

had

boarded

the

ship

with

him.

That

one

was

still

sitting

in

the

next

chair

to

Ender's

left.

This

Miro

was

the

strong

young

man

that

Ender

had

first

known.

The

man

whose

strength

had

been

the

hope

of

his

family,

whose

beauty

had

been

the

pride

of

Ouanda's

life,

whose

mind

and

whose

heart

had

taken

compassion

on

the

pequeninos

and

refused

to

leave

them

without

the

benefits

he

thought

that

human

culture

might

offer

them.

Miro,

whole

and

restored.

Where

had

he

come

from?

"I

should

have

known,"

said

Ender.

"We

should

have

thought.

The

pattern

of

yourself

that

you

hold

in

your

mind,

Miro--

it

isn't

the

way

you

are,

it's

the

way

you

were.

"

The

new

Miro,

the

young

Miro,

he

raised

his

head

and

smiled

to

Ender.

"I

thought

of

it,"

he

said,

and

his

speech

was

clear

and

beautiful,

the

words

rolling

easily

off

his

tongue.

"I

hoped

for

it.

I

begged

Jane

to

take

me

with

her

because

of

it.

And

it

came

true.

Exactly

as

I

longed

for

it."

"But

now

there

are

two

of

you,"

said

Ela.

She

sounded

horrified.

"No,"

said

the

new

Miro.

"Just

me.

Just

the

real

me."

"But

that

one's

still

there,"

she

said.

"Not

for

long,

I

think,"

said

Miro.

"That

old

shell

is

empty

now."

And

it

was

true.

The

old

Miro

slumped

within

his

seat

like

a

dead

man.

Ender

knelt

in

front

of

him,

touched

him.

He

pressed

his

fingers

to

Miro's

neck,

feeling

for

a

pulse.

"Why

should

the

heart

beat

now?"

said

Miro.

"I'm

the

place

where

Miro's

aiua

dwells."

When

Ender

took

his

fingers

away

from

the

old

Miro's

throat,

the

skin

came

away

in

a

small

puff

of

dust.

Ender

shied

back.

The

head

dropped

forward

off

the

shoulders

and

landed

in

the

corpse's

lap.

Then

it

dissolved

into

a

whitish

liquid.

Ender

jumped

to

his

feet,

backed

away.

He

stepped

on

someone's

toe.

"Ow,"

said

Valentine.

"Watch

where

you're

going,"

said

a

man.

Valentine

isn't

on

this

ship,

thought

Ender.

And

I

know

the

man's

voice,

too.

He

turned

to

face

them,

the

man

and

woman

who

had

appeared

in

the

empty

seats

beside

him.

Valentine.

Impossibly

young.

The

way

she

had

looked

when,

as

a

young

teenager,

she

had

swum

beside

him

in

a

lake

on

a

private

estate

on

Earth.

The

way

she

had

looked

when

he

loved

her

and

needed

her

most,

when

she

was

the

only

reason

he

could

think

of

to

go

on

with

his

military

training;

when

she

was

the

only

reason

he

could

think

of

why

the

world

might

be

worth

the

trouble

of

saving

it.

"You

can't

be

real,"

he

said.

"Of

course

I

am,"

she

said.

"You

stepped

on

my

foot,

didn't

you?"

"Poor

Ender,"

said

the

young

man.

"Clumsy

and

stupid.

Not

a

really

good

combination."

Now

Ender

knew

him.

"Peter,"

he

said.

His

brother,

his

childhood

enemy,

at

the

age

when

he

became

Hegemon.

The

picture

that

had

been

playing

on

all

the

vids

when

Peter

managed

to

arrange

things

so

that

Ender

could

never

come

home

to

Earth

after

his

great

victory.

"I

thought

I'd

never

see

you

face

to

face

again,"

said

Ender.

"You

died

so

long

ago."

"Never

believe

a

rumor

of

my

death,"

said

Peter.

"I

have

as

many

lives

as

a

cat.

Also

as

many

teeth,

as

many

claws,

and

the

same

cheery,

cooperative

disposition."

"Where

did

you

come

from?"

Miro

offered

the

answer.

"They

must

have

come

from

patterns

in

your

mind,

Ender,

since

you

know

them."

"They

do,"

said

Ender.

"But

why?

It's

our

self-conception

we're

supposed

to

carry

with

us

out

here.

The

pattern

by

which

we

know

ourselves."

"Is

that

so,

Ender?"

said

Peter.

"Then

you

must

be

really

special.

A

personality

so

complicated

it

takes

two

people

to

contain

it."

"There's

no

part

of

me

in

you,"

said

Ender.

"And

you'd

better

keep

it

that

way,"

said

Peter,

leering.

"It's

girls

I

like,

not

dirty

old

men."

"I

don't

want

you,"

said

Ender.

"Nobody

ever

did,"

said

Peter.

"They

wanted

you.

But

they

got

me,

didn't

they?

They

got

me

up

to

here.

Do

you

think

I

don't

know

my

whole

story?

You

and

that

book

of

lies,

the

Hegemon.

So

wise

and

understanding.

How

Peter

Wiggin

mellowed.

How

he

turned

out

to

be

a

wise

and

fair-minded

ruler.

What

a

joke.

Speaker

for

the

Dead

indeed.

All

the

time

you

wrote

it,

you

knew

the

truth.

You

posthumously

washed

the

blood

from

my

hands,

Ender,

but

you

knew

and

I

knew

that

as

long

as

I

was

alive,

I

wanted

blood

there."

"Leave

him

alone,"

said

Valentine.

"He

told

the

truth

in

the

Hegemon."

"Still

protecting

him,

little

angel?"

"No!"

cried

Ender.

"I've

done

with

you,

Peter.

You're

out

of

my

life,

gone

for

three

thousand

years."

"You

can

run

but

you

can't

hide!"

"Ender!

Ender,

stop

it!

Ender!"

He

turned.

It

was

Ela

crying

out

to

him.

"I

don't

know

what's

going

on

here,

but

stop

it!

We

only

have

a

few

minutes

left.

Help

me

with

the

tests."

She

was

right.

Whatever

was

going

on

with

Miro's

new

body,

with

Peter's

and

Valentine's

reappearance

here,

the

important

thing

was

the

descolada.

Had

Ela

succeeded

in

transforming

it?

Creating

the

recolada?

And

the

virus

that

would

transform

the

people

of

Path?

If

Miro

could

remake

his

body,

and

Ender

could

somehow

conjure

up

the

ghosts

of

his

past

and

make

them

flesh

again,

it

was

possible,

really

possible,

that

Ela's

vials

now

contained

the

viruses

whose

patterns

she

had

held

in

her

mind.

"Help

me,"

whispered

Ela

again.

Ender

and

Miro--

the

new

Miro,

his

hand

strong

and

sure--

reached

out,

took

the

vials

she

offered

them,

and

began

the

test.

It

was

a

negative

test--

if

the

bacteria,

algae,

and

tiny

worms

they

added

to

the

tubes

remained

for

several

minutes,

unaffected,

then

there

was

no

descolada

in

the

vials.

Since

the

vials

had

been

teeming

with

the

living

virus

when

they

boarded

the

ship,

that

would

be

proof

that

something,

at

least,

had

happened

to

neutralize

them.

Whether

it

was

truly

the

recolada

or

simply

a

dead

or

ineffective

descolada

remained

to

be

discovered

when

they

returned.

The

worms

and

algae

and

bacteria

underwent

no

transformations.

In

tests

beforehand,

on

Lusitania,

the

solution

containing

the

bacteria

turned

from

blue

to

yellow

in

the

presence

of

the

descolada;

now

it

stayed

blue.

On

Lusitania

the

tiny

worms

had

quickly

died

and,

graying

husks,

floated

to

the

surface;

now

they

wriggled

on

and

on,

staying

the

purplish-brown

color

that

in

them,

at

least,

meant

life.

And

the

algae,

instead

of

breaking

apart

and

dissolving

completely

away,

remained

in

the

thin

strands

and

tendrils

of

life.

"Done,

then,"

said

Ender.

"At

least

we

can

hope,"

said

Ela.

"Sit

down,"

said

Miro.

"If

we're

done,

she'll

take

us

back."

Ender

sat.

He

looked

at

the

seat

where

Miro

had

been

sitting.

His

old

crippled

body

was

no

longer

identifiably

human.

It

continued

crumbling,

the

pieces

breaking

up

into

dust

or

flowing

away

as

liquid.

Even

the

clothing

was

dissolving

into

nothing.

"It's

not

part

of

my

pattern

anymore,"

said

Miro.

"There's

nothing

to

hold

it

together

anymore."

"What

about

these?"

demanded

Ender.

"Why

aren't

they

dissolving?"

"Or

you?"

asked

Peter.

"Why

don't

you

dissolve?

Nobody

needs

you

now.

You're

a

tired

old

fart

who

can't

even

hold

onto

his

woman.

And

you

never

even

fathered

a

child,

you

pathetic

old

eunuch.

Make

way

for

a

real

man.

No

one

ever

needed

you--

everything

you've

ever

done

I

could

have

done

better,

and

everything

I

did

you

never

could

have

matched."

Ender

buried

his

face

in

his

hands.

This

was

not

an

outcome

he

could

have

imagined

in

his

worst

nightmares.

Yes,

he

knew

they

were

going

out

into

a

place

where

things

might

be

created

out

of

his

mind.

But

it

had

never

occurred

to

him

that

Peter

was

still

lingering

there.

He

thought

he

had

expunged

that

old

hatred

long

ago.

And

Valentine--

why

would

he

create

another

Valentine?

This

one

so

young

and

perfect,

sweet

and

beautiful?

There

was

a

real

Valentine

waiting

for

him

back

on

Lusitania--

what

would

she

think,

seeing

what

he

created

out

of

his

own

mind?

Perhaps

it

would

be

flattering

to

know

how

closely

she

was

held

in

his

heart;

but

she

would

also

know

that

what

he

treasured

was

what

she

used

to

be,

not

what

she

was

now.

The

darkest

and

the

brightest

secrets

of

his

heart

would

both

stand

exposed

as

soon

as

the

door

opened

and

he

had

to

step

back

out

onto

the

surface

of

Lusitania

again.

"Dissolve,"

he

said

to

them.

"Crumble

away."

"You

do

it

first,

old

man,"

said

Peter.

"Your

life

is

over,

and

mine

is

just

beginning.

All

I

had

to

try

for

the

first

time

was

Earth,

one

tired

old

planet--

it

was

as

easy

as

it

would

be

for

me

to

reach

out

and

kill

you

with

my

bare

hands,

right

now,

if

I

wanted

to.

Snap

your

little

neck

like

a

dry

noodle."

"Try

it,"

whispered

Ender.

"I'm

not

the

frightened

little

boy

anymore."

"Nor

are

you

a

match

for

me,"

said

Peter.

"You

never

were,

you

never

will

be.

You

have

too

much

heart.

You're

like

Valentine.

You

flinch

away

from

doing

what

has

to

be

done.

It

makes

you

soft

and

weak.

It

makes

you

easy

to

destroy."

A

sudden

flash

of

light.

What

was

it,

death

in

Outspace

after

all?

Had

Jane

lost

the

pattern

in

her

mind?

Were

they

blowing

up,

or

failing

into

a

sun?

No.

It

was

the

door

opening.

It

was

the

light

of

the

Lusitanian

morning

breaking

into

the

relative

darkness

of

the

inside

of

the

ship.

"Are

you

coming

out?"

cried

Grego.

He

stuck

his

head

into

the

ship.

"Are

you--"

Then

he

saw

them.

Ender

could

see

him

silently

counting.

"Nossa

Senhora,"

whispered

Grego.

"Where

the

hell

did

they

come

from?"

"Out

of

Ender's

totally

screwed-up

head,"

said

Peter.

"From

old

and

tender

memory,"

said

the

new

Valentine.

"Help

me

with

the

viruses,"

said

Ela.

Ender

reached

out

for

them,

but

it

was

Miro

she

gave

them

to.

She

didn't

explain,

just

looked

away

from

him,

but

he

understood.

What

had

happened

to

him

Outside

was

too

strange

for

her

to

accept.

Whatever

Peter

and

this

young

new

Valentine

might

be,

they

shouldn't

exist.

Miro's

creation

of

a

new

body

for

himself

made

sense,

even

if

it

was

terrible

to

watch

the

old

corpse

break

into

forgotten

nothingness.

Ela's

focus

had

been

so

pure

that

she

created

nothing

outside

the

vials

she

had

brought

for

that

purpose.

But

Ender

had

dredged

up

two

whole

people,

both

obnoxious

in

their

own

way--

the

new

Valentine

because

she

was

a

mockery

of

the

real

one,

who

surely

waited

just

outside

the

door.

And

Peter

managed

to

be

obnoxious

even

as

he

put

a

spin

on

all

his

taunting

that

was

at

once

dangerous

and

suggestive.

"Jane,"

whispered

Ender.

"Jane,

are

you

with

me?"

"Yes,"

she

answered.

"Did

you

see

all

this?"

"Yes,"

she

answered.

"Do

you

understand?"

"I'm

very

tired.

I've

never

been

tired

before.

I've

never

done

something

so

very

hard.

It

used

up--

all

my

attention

at

once.

And

two

more

bodies,

Ender.

Making

me

pull

them

into

the

pattern

like

that--

I

don't

know

how

I

did

it."

"I

didn't

mean

to."

But

she

didn't

answer.

"Are

you

coming

or

what?"

asked

Peter.

"The

others

are

all

out

the

door.

With

all

those

little

urine-sample

jars."

"Ender,

I'm

afraid,"

said

young

Valentine.

"I

don't

know

what

I'm

supposed

to

do

now."

"Neither

do

I,"

said

Ender.

"God

forgive

me

if

this

somehow

hurts

you.

I

never

would

have

brought

you

back

to

hurt

you."

"I

know,"

she

said.

"No,"

said

Peter.

"Sweet

old

Ender

conjures

up

a

nubile

young

woman

out

of

his

own

brain,

who

looks

just

like

his

sister

in

her

teens.

Mmm,

mmm,

Ender,

old

man,

is

there

no

limit

to

your

depravity?"

"Only

a

shamefully

sick

mind

would

even

think

of

such

a

thing,"

Ender

murmured.

Peter

laughed

and

laughed.

Ender

took

young

Val

by

the

hand

and

led

her

to

the

door.

He

could

feel

her

hand

sweating

and

trembling

in

his.

She

felt

so

real.

She

was

real.

And

yet

there,

as

soon

as

he

stood

in

the

doorway,

he

could

see

the

real

Valentine,

middle-aged

and

heading

toward

old,

yet

still

the

gracious,

beautiful

woman

he

had

known

and

loved

for

all

these

years.

That's

the

true

sister,

the

one

I

love

as

my

second

self.

What

was

this

young

girl

doing

in

my

mind?

It

was

clear

that

Grego

and

Ela

had

said

enough

that

people

knew

something

strange

had

happened.

And

when

Miro

had

strode

from

the

ship,

hale

and

vigorous,

clear

of

speech

and

so

exuberant

he

looked

ready

to

burst

into

song--

that

had

brought

on

a

buzz

of

excitement.

A

miracle.

There

were

miracles

out

there,

wherever

the

starship

went.

Ender's

appearance,

though,

brought

a

hush.

Few

would

have

known,

at

a

glance,

that

the

young

girl

with

him

was

Valentine

in

her

youth--

no

one

there

but

Valentine

herself

had

known

her

then.

And

no

one

but

Valentine

was

likely

to

recognize

Peter

Wiggin

in

his

vigorous

young

manhood;

the

pictures

in

the

history

texts

were

usually

of

the

holos

taken

late

in

his

life,

when

cheap,

permanent

holography

was

first

coming

into

its

own.

But

Valentine

knew.

Ender

stood

before

the

door,

young

Val

beside

him,

Peter

emerging

just

behind,

and

Valentine

knew

them

both.

She

stepped

forward,

away

from

Jakt,

until

she

stood

before

Ender

face

to

face.

"Ender,"

she

said.

"Dear

sweet

tormented

boy,

was

this

what

you

create,

when

you

go

to

a

place

where

you

can

make

anything

you

want?"

She

reached

out

her

hand

and

touched

the

young

copy

of

herself

upon

the

cheek.

"So

beautiful,"

she

said.

"I

was

never

this

beautiful,

Ender.

She's

perfect.

She's

all

I

wanted

to

be

but

never

was."

"Aren't

you

glad

to

see

me,

Val,

my

dearest

sweetheart

Demosthenes?"

Peter

pushed

his

way

between

Ender

and

young

Val.

"Don't

you

have

tender

memories

of

me,

as

well?

Am

I

not

more

beautiful

than

you

remembered?

I'm

certainly

glad

to

see

you.

You've

done

so

well

with

the

persona

I

created

for

you.

Demosthenes.

I

made

you,

and

you

don't

even

thank

me

for

it."

"Thank

you,

Peter,"

whispered

Valentine.

She

looked

again

at

young

Val.

"What

will

you

do

with

them?"

"Do

with

us?"

said

Peter.

"We're

not

his

to

do

anything

with.

He

may

have

brought

me

back,

but

I'm

my

own

man

now,

as

I

always

was."

Valentine

turned

back

to

the

crowd,

still

awestruck

at

the

strangeness

of

events.

After

all,

they

had

seen

three

people

board

the

ship,

had

seen

it

disappear,

then

reappear

on

the

exact

spot

no

more

than

seven

minutes

later--

and

instead

of

three

people

emerging,

there

were

five,

two

of

them

strangers.

Of

course

they

had

stayed

to

gawk.

But

there'd

be

no

answers

for

anyone

today.

Except

on

the

most

important

question

of

all.

"Has

Ela

taken

the

vials

to

the

lab?"

she

asked.

"Let's

break

it

up

here,

and

go

see

what

Ela's

made

for

us

in

outspace."

Chapter

17

--

ENDER'S

CHILDREN

<Poor

Ender.

Now

his

nightmares

walk

around

with

him

on

their

own

two

legs.>

<It

was

a

strange

way

for

him

to

have

children

after

all.>

<You're

the

one

who

calls

aiuas

out

of

chaos.

How

did

he

find

souls

for

these?>

<What

makes

you

think

he

did?>

<They

walk.

They

talk.>

<The

one

named

Peter

came

and

talked

to

you,

didn't

he?>

<As

arrogant

a

human

as

I

ever

met.>

<How

do

you

think

it

happens

that

he

was

born

knowing

how

to

speak

the

language

of

the

fathertrees?>

<I

don't

know.

Ender

created

him.

Why

shouldn't

he

create

him

knowing

how

to

speak?>

<Ender

goes

on

creating

them

both,

hour

by

hour.

We've

felt

the

pattern

in

him.

He

may

not

understand

it

himself,

but

there

is

no

difference

between

these

two

and

himself.

Different

bodies,

perhaps,

but

they

are

part

of

him

all

the

same.

Whatever

they

do,

whatever

they

say,

it

is

Ender's

aiua,

acting

and

speaking.>

<Does

he

know

this?>

<We

doubt

it.>

<Will

you

tell

him?>

<Not

until

he

asks.>

<When

do

you

think

that

will

be?>

<When

he

already

knows

the

answer.>

It

was

the

last

day

of

the

test

of

the

recolada.

Word

of

its

success--

so

far--

had

already

spread

through

the

human

colony--

and,

Ender

assumed,

among

all

the

pequeninos

as

well.

Ela's

assistant

named

Glass

had

volunteered

to

be

the

experimental

subject.

He

had

lived

now

for

three

days

in

the

same

isolation

chamber

where

Planter

had

sacrificed

himself.

This

time,

though,

the

descolada

had

been

killed

within

him

by

the

viricide

bacterium

he

had

helped

Ela

devise.

And

this

time,

performing

the

functions

that

the

descolada

had

once

fulfilled,

was

Ela's

new

recolada

virus.

It

had

worked

perfectly.

He

was

not

even

slightly

ill.

Only

one

last

step

remained

before

the

recolada

could

be

pronounced

a

full

success.

An

hour

before

that

final

test,

Ender,

with

his

absurd

entourage

of

Peter

and

young

Val,

was

meeting

with

Quara

and

Grego

in

Grego's

cell.

"The

pequeninos

have

accepted

it,"

Ender

explained

to

Quara.

"They're

willing

to

take

the

risk

of

killing

the

descolada

and

replacing

it

with

the

recolada,

after

testing

it

with

Glass

alone."

"I'm

not

surprised,"

said

Quara.

"I

am,"

said

Peter.

"The

piggies

obviously

have

a

deathwish

as

a

species."

Ender

sighed.

Though

he

was

no

longer

a

frightened

little

boy,

and

Peter

was

no

longer

older

and

larger

and

stronger

than

he,

there

was

still

no

love

in

Ender's

heart

for

this

simulacrum

of

his

brother

that

he

had

somehow

created

Outside.

He

was

everything

Ender

had

feared

and

hated

in

his

childhood,

and

it

was

infuriating

and

frightening

to

have

him

back

again.

"What

do

you

mean?"

said

Grego.

"If

the

pequeninos

didn't

consent

to

it,

then

the

descolada

would

make

them

too

dangerous

for

humankind

to

allow

them

to

survive."

"Of

course,"

said

Peter,

smiling.

"The

physicist

is

an

expert

on

strategy."

"What

Peter

is

saying,"

said

Ender,

"is

that

if

he

were

in

charge

of

the

pequeninos--

which

he

no

doubt

would

like

to

be--

he

would

never

willingly

give

up

the

descolada

until

he

had

won

something

from

humanity

in

exchange

for

it."

"To

the

surprise

of

all,

the

aging

boy

wonder

still

has

a

tiny

spark

of

wit,"

said

Peter.

"Why

should

they

kill

off

their

only

weapon

that

humanity

has

any

reason

to

fear?

The

Lusitania

Fleet

is

still

coming,

and

it

still

has

the

M.D.

Device

aboard.

Why

don't

they

make

Andrew

here

get

on

that

magic

flying

football

of

his

and

go

meet

the

fleet

and

lay

down

the

law?"

"Because

they'd

shoot

me

down

like

a

dog,"

said

Ender.

"The

pequeninos

are

doing

this

because

it's

right

and

fair

and

decent.

Words

that

I'll

define

for

you

later."

"I

know

the

words,"

said

Peter.

"I

also

know

what

they

mean."

"You

do?"

asked

young

Val.

Her

voice,

as

always,

was

a

surprise--

soft,

mild,

and

yet

able

to

pierce

the

conversation.

Ender

remembered

that

Valentine's

voice

had

always

been

that

way.

Impossible

not

to

listen

to,

though

she

so

rarely

raised

her

voice.

"Right.

Fair.

Decent,"

said

Peter.

The

words

sounded

filthy

in

his

mouth.

"Either

the

person

saying

them

believes

in

those

concepts

or

not.

If

not,

then

those

words

mean

that

he's

got

somebody

standing

behind

me

with

a

knife

in

his

hand.

And

if

he

does

believe

them,

then

those

words

mean

that

I'm

going

to

win."

"I'll

tell

you

what

they

mean,"

said

Quara.

"They

mean

that

we're

going

to

congratulate

the

pequeninos--

and

ourselves--

for

wiping

out

a

sentient

species

that

may

exist

nowhere

else

in

the

universe."

"Don't

kid

yourself,"

said

Peter.

"Everybody's

so

sure

that

the

descolada

is

a

designed

virus,"

said

Quara,

"but

nobody's

considered

the

alternative--

that

a

much

more

primitive,

vulnerable

version

of

the

descolada

evolved

naturally,

and

then

changed

itself

to

its

present

form.

It

might

be

a

designed

virus,

yes,

but

who

did

the

designing?

And

now

we're

killing

it

without

attempting

conversation."

Peter

grinned

at

her,

then

at

Ender.

"I'm

surprised

that

this

weaselly

little

conscience

is

not

your

blood

offspring,"

he

said.

"She's

as

obsessed

with

finding

reasons

to

feel

guilty

as

you

and

Val."

Ender

ignored

him

and

attempted

to

answer

Quara.

"We

are

killing

it.

Because

we

can't

wait

any

longer.

The

descolada

is

trying

to

destroy

us,

and

there's

no

time

to

dither.

If

we

could,

we

would."

"I

understand

all

that,"

said

Quara.

"I

cooperated,

didn't

I?

It

just

makes

me

sick

to

hear

you

talking

as

if

the

pequeninos

were

somehow

brave

about

collaborating

in

an

act

of

xenocide

in

order

to

save

their

own

skin."

"Us

or

them,

kid,"

said

Peter.

"Us

or

them."

"You

can't

possibly

understand,"

said

Ender,

"how

ashamed

I

am

to

hear

my

own

arguments

on

his

lips."

Peter

laughed.

"Andrew

pretends

not

to

like

me,"

he

said.

"But

the

kid's

a

fraud.

He

admires

me.

He

worships

me.

He

always

has.

Just

like

his

pretty

little

angel

here."

Peter

poked

at

young

Val.

She

didn't

shy

away.

She

acted

instead

as

if

she

hadn't

even

felt

his

finger

in

the

flesh

of

her

upper

arm.

"He

worships

us

both.

In

his

twisted

little

mind,

she's

the

moral

perfection

that

he

can

never

achieve.

And

I

am

the

power

and

genius

that

was

always

just

out

of

poor

little

Andrew's

reach.

It

was

really

quite

modest

of

him,

don't

you

think?

For

all

these

years,

he's

carried

his

betters

with

him

inside

his

mind."

Young

Val

reached

out

and

took

Quara's

hand.

"It's

the

worst

thing

you'll

ever

do

in

your

life,"

she

said,

"helping

the

people

you

love

to

do

something

that

in

your

heart

you

believe

is

deeply

wrong."

Quara

wept.

But

it

was

not

Quara

that

worried

Ender.

He

knew

that

she

was

strong

enough

to

hold

the

moral

contradictions

of

her

own

actions,

and

still

remain

sane.

Her

ambivalence

toward

her

own

actions

would

probably

mellow

her,

make

her

less

certain

from

moment

to

moment

that

her

judgment

was

absolutely

correct,

and

that

all

who

disagreed

with

her

were

absolutely

wrong.

If

anything,

at

the

end

of

this

she

would

emerge

more

whole

and

compassionate

and,

yes,

decent

than

she

had

been

before

in

her

hotheaded

youth.

And

perhaps

young

Val's

gentle

touch--

along

with

her

words

naming

exactly

the

pain

that

Quara

was

feeling--

would

help

her

to

heal

all

the

sooner.

What

worried

Ender

was

the

way

Grego

was

looking

at

Peter

with

such

admiration.

Of

all

people,

Grego

should

have

learned

what

Peter's

words

could

lead

to.

Yet

here

he

was,

worshiping

Ender's

walking

nightmare.

I

have

to

get

Peter

out

of

here,

thought

Ender,

or

he'll

have

even

more

disciples

on

Lusitania

than

Grego

had--

and

he'll

use

them

far

more

effectively

and,

in

the

long

run,

the

effect

will

be

more

deadly.

Ender

had

little

hope

that

Peter

would

turn

out

to

be

like

the

real

Peter,

who

grew

to

be

a

strong

and

worthy

hegemon.

This

Peter,

after

all,

was

not

a

fully

fleshed-out

human

being,

full

of

ambiguity

and

surprise.

Rather

he

had

been

created

out

of

the

caricature

of

attractive

evil

that

lingered

in

the

deepest

recesses

of

Ender's

unconscious

mind.

There

would

be

no

surprises

here.

Even

as

they

prepared

to

save

Lusitania

from

the

descolada,

Ender

had

brought

a

new

danger

to

them,

potentially

just

as

destructive.

But

not

as

hard

to

kill.

Again

he

stifled

the

thought,

though

it

had

come

up

a

dozen

times

since

he

first

realized

that

it

was

Peter

sitting

at

his

left

hand

in

the

starship.

I

created

him.

He

isn't

real,

just

my

nightmare.

If

I

kill

him,

it

wouldn't

be

murder,

would

it?

It

would

be

the

moral

equivalent

of--

what?

Waking

up?

I

have

imposed

my

nightmare

on

the

world,

and

if

I

killed

him

the

world

would

just

be

waking

up

to

find

the

nightmare

gone,

nothing

more.

If

it

had

been

Peter

alone,

Ender

might

have

talked

himself

into

such

a

murder,

or

at

least

he

thought

he

might.

But

it

was

young

Val

who

stopped

him.

Fragile,

beautiful

of

soul--

if

Peter

could

be

killed,

so

could

she.

If

he

should

be

killed,

then

perhaps

she

ought

to

be

as

well--

she

had

as

little

right

to

exist;

she

was

as

unnatural,

as

narrow

and

distorted

in

her

creation.

But

he

could

never

do

that.

She

must

be

protected,

not

harmed.

And

if

the

one

was

real

enough

to

remain

alive,

so

must

the

other

be.

If

harming

young

Val

would

be

murder,

so

would

harming

Peter.

They

were

spawned

in

the

same

creation.

My

children,

thought

Ender

bitterly.

My

darling

little

offspring,

who

leaped

fully-formed

from

my

head

like

Athena

from

the

mind

of

Zeus.

Only

what

I

have

here

isn't

Athena.

More

like

Diana

and

Hades.

The

virgin

huntress

and

the

master

of

hell.

"We'd

better

go,"

said

Peter.

"Before

Andrew

talks

himself

into

killing

me."

Ender

smiled

wanly.

That

was

the

worst

thing--

that

Peter

and

young

Val

seemed

to

have

come

into

existence

knowing

more

about

his

own

mind

than

be

knew

himself.

In

time,

he

hoped,

that

intimate

knowledge

of

him

would

fade.

But

in

the

meantime,

it

added

to

the

humiliation,

the

way

that

Peter

taunted

him

about

thoughts

that

no

one

else

would

have

guessed.

And

young

Val--

he

knew

from

the

way

she

looked

at

him

sometimes

that

she

also

knew.

He

had

no

secrets

anymore.

"I'll

go

home

with

you,"

Val

said

to

Quara.

"No,"

Quara

answered.

"I've

done

what

I've

done.

I'll

be

there

to

see

Glass

through

to

the

end

of

his

test."

"We

wouldn't

want

to

miss

our

chance

to

suffer

openly,"

said

Peter.

"Shut

up,

Peter,"

said

Ender.

Peter

grinned.

"Oh,

come

on.

You

know

that

Quara's

just

milking

this

for

all

it's

worth.

It's

just

her

way

of

making

herself

the

star

of

the

show--

everybody

being

careful

and

tender

with

her

when

they

should

be

cheering

for

what

Ela

accomplished.

Scene-stealing

is

so

low,

Quara--

right

up

your

alley."

Quara

might

have

answered,

if

Peter's

words

had

not

been

so

outrageous

and

if

they

had

not

contained

a

germ

of

truth

that

confused

her.

Instead

it

was

young

Val

who

fixed

Peter

with

a

cold

glare

and

said,

"Shut

up,

Peter."

The

same

words

Ender

had

said,

only

when

young

Val

said

them,

they

worked.

He

grinned

at

her,

and

winked--

a

conspiratorial

wink,

as

if

to

say,

I'll

let

you

play

your

little

game,

Val,

but

don't

think

I

don't

know

that

you're

sucking

up

to

everybody

by

being

so

sweet.

But

he

said

no

more

as

they

left

Grego

in

his

cell.

Mayor

Kovano

joined

them

outside.

"A

great

day

in

the

history

of

humanity,"

he

said.

"And

by

sheerest

accident,

I

get

to

be

in

all

the

pictures."

The

others

laughed--

especially

Peter,

who

had

struck

up

a

quick

and

easy

friendship

with

Kovano.

"It's

no

accident,"

said

Peter.

"A

lot

of

people

in

your

position

would

have

panicked

and

wrecked

everything.

It

took

an

open

mind

and

a

lot

of

courage

to

let

things

move

the

way

they

have."

Ender

almost

laughed

aloud

at

Peter's

obvious

flattery.

But

flattery

is

never

so

obvious

to

the

recipient.

Oh,

Kovano

punched

Peter

in

the

arm

and

denied

everything,

but

Ender

could

see

that

he

loved

hearing

it,

and

that

Peter

had

already

earned

more

real

influence

with

Kovano

than

Ender

had.

Don't

these

people

see

how

Peter

is

cynically

winning

them

all

over?

The

only

one

who

saw

Peter

with

anything

like

Ender's

fear

and

loathing

was

the

Bishop--

but

in

his

case

it

was

theological

prejudice,

not

wisdom,

that

kept

him

from

being

sucked

in.

Within

hours

of

their

return

from

Outside,

the

Bishop

had

called

upon

Miro,

urging

him

to

accept

baptism.

"God

has

performed

a

great

miracle

in

your

healing,"

he

said,

"but

the

way

in

which

it

was

done--

trading

one

body

for

another,

instead

of

directly

healing

the

old

one--

leaves

us

in

the

dangerous

position

that

your

spirit

inhabits

a

body

that

has

never

been

baptized.

And

since

baptism

is

performed

on

the

flesh,

I

fear

that

you

may

be

unsanctified."

Miro

wasn't

very

interested

in

the

Bishop's

ideas

about

miracles--

he

didn't

see

God

as

having

much

to

do

with

his

healing--

but

the

sheer

restoration

of

his

strength

and

his

speech

and

his

freedom

made

him

so

ebullient

that

he

probably

would

have

agreed

to

anything.

The

baptism

would

take

place

early

next

week,

at

the

first

services

to

be

held

in

the

new

chapel.

But

the

Bishop's

eagerness

to

baptize

Miro

was

not

echoed

in

his

attitude

toward

Peter

and

young

Val.

"It's

absurd

to

think

of

these

monstrous

things

as

people,"

he

said.

"They

can't

possibly

have

souls.

Peter

is

an

echo

of

someone

who

already

lived

and

died,

with

his

own

sins

and

repentances,

his

life's

course

already

measured

and

his

place

in

heaven

or

hell

already

assigned.

And

as

for

this--

girl,

this

mockery

of

feminine

grace--

she

cannot

be

who

she

claims

to

be,

for

that

place

is

already

occupied

by

a

living

woman.

There

can

be

no

baptism

for

the

deceptions

of

Satan.

By

creating

them,

Andrew

Wiggin

has

built

his

own

Tower

of

Babel,

trying

to

reach

into

heaven

to

take

the

place

of

God.

He

cannot

be

forgiven

until

he

takes

them

back

to

hell

and

leaves

them

there."

Did

Bishop

Peregrino

imagine

for

one

moment

that

that

was

not

exactly

what

he

longed

to

do?

But

Jane

was

adamant

about

it,

when

Ender

offered

the

idea.

"That

would

be

foolish,"

she

said.

"Why

do

you

think

they

would

go,

for

one

thing?

And

for

another,

what

makes

you

think

you

wouldn't

simply

create

two

more?

Haven't

you

ever

heard

the

story

of

the

sorcerer's

apprentice?

Taking

them

back

there

would

be

like

cutting

the

brooms

in

half

again--

all

you'd

end

up

with

is

more

brooms.

Leave

bad

enough

alone."

So

here

they

were,

walking

to

the

lab

together--

Peter,

with

Mayor

Kovano

completely

in

his

pocket.

Young

Val,

who

had

won

over

Quara

no

less

completely,

though

her

purpose

was

altruistic

instead

of

exploitative.

And

Ender,

their

creator,

furious

and

humiliated

and

afraid.

I

made

them--

therefore

I'm

responsible

for

everything

they

do.

And

in

the

long

run,

they

will

both

do

terrible

harm.

Peter,

because

harm

is

his

nature--

at

least

the

way

I

conceived

him

in

the

patterns

of

my

mind.

And

young

Val,

despite

her

innate

goodness,

because

her

very

existence

is

a

deep

injury

to

my

sister

Valentine.

"Don't

let

Peter

goad

you

so,"

whispered

Jane

in

his

ear.

"People

think

he

belongs

to

me,"

Ender

subvocalized.

"They

figure

that

he

must

be

harmless

because

I'm

harmless.

But

I

have

no

control

over

him."

"I

think

they

know

that."

"I've

got

to

get

him

away

from

here."

"I'm

working

on

that,"

said

Jane.

"Maybe

I

should

pack

them

up

and

take

them

off

to

some

deserted

planet

somewhere.

Do

you

know

Shakespeare's

play

The

Tempest?"

"Caliban

and

Ariel,

is

that

what

they

are?"

"Exile,

since

I

can't

kill

them."

"I'm

working

on

it,"

said

Jane.

"After

all,

they're

part

of

you,

aren't

they?

Part

of

the

pattern

of

your

mind?

What

if

I

can

use

them

in

your

place,

to

allow

me

to

go

Outside?

Then

we

could

have

three

starships,

and

not

just

one."

"Two,"

said

Ender.

"I'm

never

going

Outside

again."

"Not

even

for

a

microsecond?

If

I

take

you

out

and

then

right

back

in

again?

There

was

no

need

to

linger

there."

"It

wasn't

the

lingering

that

did

the

harm,"

said

Ender.

"Peter

and

young

Val

were

there

instantly.

If

I

go

Outside

again,

I'll

create

them

again."

"Fine,"

she

said.

"Two

starships,

then.

One

with

Peter,

one

with

young

Val.

Let

me

figure

it

out,

if

I

can.

We

can't

just

make

that

one

voyage

and

then

abandon

faster-than-light

flight

forever."

"Yes

we

can,"

said

Ender.

"We

got

the

recolada.

Miro

got

himself

a

healthy

body.

That's

enough--

we'll

work

everything

else

out

ourselves."

"Wrong,"

said

Jane.

"We

still

have

to

transport

pequeninos

and

hive

queens

off

this

planet

before

the

fleet

comes.

We

still

have

to

get

the

transformational

virus

to

Path,

to

set

those

people

free."

"I

won't

go

Outside

again."

"Even

if

I

can't

use

Peter

and

young

Val

to

carry

my

aiua?

You'd

let

the

pequeninos

and

the

hive

queen

be

destroyed

because

you're

afraid

of

your

own

unconscious

mind?"

"You

don't

understand

how

dangerous

Peter

is."

"Perhaps

not.

But

I

do

understand

how

dangerous

the

Little

Doctor

is.

And

if

you

weren't

so

wrapped

up

in

your

own

misery,

Ender,

you'd

know

that

even

if

we

end

up

with

five

hundred

little

Peters

and

Vals

running

around,

we've

got

to

use

this

starship

to

carry

pequeninos

and

the

hive

queen

to

other

worlds."

He

knew

she

was

right.

He

had

known

it

all

along.

That

didn't

mean

that

he

was

prepared

to

admit

it.

"Just

work

on

trying

to

move

yourself

into

Peter

and

young

Val,"

he

subvocalized.

"Though

God

help

us

if

Peter

is

able

to

create

things

when

he

goes

Outside."

"I

doubt

he

can,"

said

Jane.

"He's

not

as

smart

as

he

thinks

he

is."

"Yes

he

is,"

said

Ender.

"And

if

you

doubt

it,

you're

not

as

smart

as

you

think

you

are."

***

Ela

was

not

the

only

one

who

prepared

for

Glass's

final

test

by

going

to

visit

Planter.

His

mute

tree

was

still

only

a

sapling,

hardly

a

balance

to

Rooter's

and

Human's

sturdy

trunks.

But

it

was

around

that

sapling

that

the

surviving

pequeninos

had

gathered.

And,

like

Ela,

they

had

gathered

to

pray.

It

was

a

strange

and

silent

kind

of

prayer

service.

The

pequenino

priests

offered

no

pomp,

no

ceremony.

They

simply

knelt

with

the

others,

and

they

murmured

in

their

several

languages.

Some

prayed

in

Brothers'

Language,

some

in

tree

language.

Ela

supposed

that

what

she

was

hearing

from

the

wives

gathered

there

was

their

own

regular

language,

though

it

might

as

easily

be

the

holy

language

they

used

to

speak

to

the

mothertree.

And

there

were

also

human

languages

coming

from

pequenino

lips--

Stark

and

Portuguese

alike,

and

there

might

even

have

been

some

ancient

Church

Latin

from

one

of

the

pequeninos

priests.

It

was

a

virtual

Babel,

and

yet

she

felt

great

unity.

They

prayed

at

the

martyr's

tomb--

all

that

was

left

of

himself--

for

the

life

of

the

brother

who

was

following

after

him.

If

Glass

died

utterly

today,

he

would

only

echo

Planter's

sacrifice.

And

if

he

passed

into

the

third

life,

it

would

be

a

life

owed

to

Planter's

courage

and

example.

Because

it

was

Ela

who

had

brought

back

the

recolada

from

Outside,

they

honored

her

with

a

brief

time

alone

at

the

very

trunk

of

Planter's

tree.

She

wrapped

her

hand

around

the

slender

wooden

pole,

wishing

there

were

more

of

his

life

in

it.

Was

Planter's

aiua

lost

now,

wandering

in

the

wherelessness

of

Outside?

Or

had

God

in

fact

taken

it

as

his

very

soul

and

brought

it

into

heaven,

where

Planter

now

communed

with

the

saints?

Planter,

pray

for

us.

Intercede

for

us.

As

my

venerated

grandparents

carried

my

prayer

to

the

Father,

go

now

to

Christ

for

us

and

plead

with

him

to

have

mercy

on

all

your

brothers

and

sisters.

Let

the

recolada

carry

Glass

into

the

third

life,

so

that

we

can,

in

good

conscience,

spread

the

recolada

through

the

world

to

replace

the

murderous

descolada.

Then

the

lion

can

lie

down

with

the

lamb

indeed,

and

there

can

be

peace

in

this

place.

Not

for

the

first

time,

though,

Ela

had

her

doubts.

She

was

certain

that

their

course

was

the

right

one--

she

had

none

of

Quara's

qualms

about

destroying

the

descolada

throughout

Lusitania.

But

what

she

wasn't

sure

of

was

whether

she

should

have

based

the

recolada

on

the

oldest

samples

of

the

descolada

they

had

collected.

If

in

fact

the

descolada

had

caused

recent

pequenino

belligerence,

their

hunger

to

spread

to

new

places,

then

she

could

consider

herself

as

restoring

the

pequeninos

to

their

previous

"natural"

condition.

But

then,

the

previous

condition

was

just

as

much

a

product

of

the

descolada's

gaialogical

balancing

act--

it

only

seemed

more

natural

because

it

was

the

condition

the

pequeninos

were

in

when

humans

arrived.

So

she

could

just

as

easily

see

herself

as

causing

a

behavioral

modification

of

an

entire

species,

conveniently

removing

much

of

their

aggressiveness

so

that

there

would

be

less

likelihood

of

conflict

with

humans

in

the

future.

I

am

making

good

Christians

of

them

now,

whether

they

like

it

or

not.

And

the

fact

that

Human

and

Rooter

both

approve

of

this

doesn't

remove

the

onus

from

me,

if

this

should

turn

out

ultimately

to

the

pequeninos'

harm.

O

God,

forgive

me

for

playing

God

in

the

lives

of

these

children

of

yours.

When

Planter's

aiua

comes

before

you

to

plead

for

us,

grant

the

prayer

he

carries

on

our

behalf--

but

only

if

it

is

your

will

to

have

his

species

altered

so.

Help

us

do

good,

but

stop

us

if

we

would

unwittingly

cause

harm.

In

the

name

of

the

Father,

and

of

the

Son,

and

of

the

Holy

Ghost.

Amen.

She

took

a

tear

from

her

cheek

onto

her

finger,

and

pressed

it

against

the

smooth

bark

of

Planter's

trunk.

You

aren't

there

to

feel

this,

Planter,

not

inside

the

tree.

But

you

feel

it

all

the

same,

I

do

believe

that.

God

would

not

let

such

a

noble

soul

as

yours

be

lost

in

darkness.

It

was

time

to

go.

Gentle

brothers'

hands

touched

her,

pulled

at

her,

drew

her

onward

to

the

lab

where

Glass

was

waiting

in

isolation

for

his

passage

into

the

third

life.

***

When

Ender

had

visited

with

Planter,

he

had

been

surrounded

with

medical

equipment,

lying

on

a

bed.

It

was

very

different

now

inside

the

isolation

chamber.

Glass

was

in

perfect

health,

and

though

he

was

wired

up

to

all

the

monitoring

devices,

he

was

not

bed-bound.

Playful

and

happy,

he

could

scarcely

contain

his

eagerness

to

proceed.

And

now

that

Ela

and

the

other

pequeninos

had

come,

it

could

begin.

The

only

wall

maintaining

his

isolation

now

was

the

disruptor

field;

outside

it,

the

pequeninos

who

had

gathered

to

watch

his

passage

could

see

all

that

transpired.

They

were

the

only

ones

who

watched

in

the

open,

however.

Perhaps

out

of

a

sense

of

delicacy

for

pequenino

feelings,

or

perhaps

so

they

could

have

a

wall

between

them

and

the

brutality

of

this

pequenino

ritual,

the

humans

had

all

gathered

inside

the

lab,

where

only

a

window

and

the

monitors

let

them

see

what

would

actually

happen

to

Glass.

Glass

waited

until

the

sterile-suited

brothers

were

in

place

beside

him,

wooden

knives

in

hand,

before

he

tore

up

capim

and

chewed

it.

It

was

the

anesthetic

that

would

make

this

bearable

for

him.

But

it

was

also

the

first

time

that

a

brother

bound

for

the

third

life

had

chewed

native

grass

that

contained

no

descolada

virus

within

it.

If

Ela's

new

virus

was

right,

then

the

capim

here

would

work

as

the

descolada-ruled

capim

had

always

worked.

"If

I

pass

into

the

third

life,"

said

Glass,

"the

honor

belongs

to

God

and

to

his

servant

Planter,

not

to

me."

It

was

fitting

that

Glass

had

chosen

to

use

his

last

words

of

brother-speech

to

praise

Planter.

But

his

graciousness

did

not

change

the

fact

that

thinking

of

Planter's

sacrifice

caused

many

among

the

humans

to

weep;

hard

as

it

was

to

interpret

pequenino

emotions,

Ender

had

no

doubt

that

the

chattering

sounds

from

the

pequeninos

gathered

outside

were

also

weeping,

or

some

other

emotion

appropriate

to

Planter's

memory.

But

Glass

was

wrong

to

think

that

there

was

no

honor

for

him

in

this.

Everyone

knew

that

failure

was

still

possible,

that

despite

all

the

cause

for

hope

they

had,

there

was

no

certainty

that

Ela's

recolada

would

have

the

power

to

take

a

brother

into

the

third

life.

The

sterile-suited

brothers

raised

their

knives

and

set

to

work.

Not

me,

this

time,

thought

Ender.

Thank

God

I

don't

have

to

wield

a

knife

to

cause

a

brother's

death.

Yet

he

didn't

avert

his

gaze,

as

so

many

others

in

the

lab

were

doing.

The

blood

and

gore

were

not

new

to

him,

and

even

if

that

made

it

no

less

pleasant,

at

least

he

knew

that

he

could

bear

it.

And

what

Glass

could

bear

to

do,

Ender

could

bear

to

witness.

That

was

what

a

speaker

for

the

dead

was

supposed

to

do,

wasn't

it?

Witness.

He

watched

as

much

as

he

could

see

of

the

ritual,

as

they

opened

up

Glass's

living

body

and

planted

his

organs

in

the

earth,

so

the

tree

could

start

to

grow

while

Glass's

mind

was

still

alert

and

alive.

Through

it

all,

Glass

made

no

sound

or

movement

that

suggested

pain.

Either

his

courage

was

beyond

reckoning,

or

the

recolada

had

done

its

work

in

the

capim

grass

as

well,

so

that

it

maintained

its

anesthetic

properties.

At

last

it

was

done,

and

the

brothers

who

had

taken

him

into

the

third

life

returned

to

the

sterile

chamber,

where,

once

their

suits

were

cleansed

of

the

recolada

and

viricide

bacteria,

they

shed

them

and

returned

naked

into

the

lab.

They

were

very

solemn,

but

Ender

thought

he

could

see

the

excitement

and

exultation

that

they

concealed.

All

had

gone

well.

They

had

felt

Glass's

body

respond

to

them.

Within

hours,

perhaps

minutes,

the

first

leaves

of

the

young

tree

should

arise.

And

they

were

sure

in

their

hearts

that

it

would

happen.

Ender

also

noticed

that

one

of

them

was

a

priest.

He

wondered

what

the

Bishop

would

say,

if

he

knew.

Old

Peregrino

had

proved

himself

to

be

quite

adaptable

to

assimilating

an

alien

species

into

the

Catholic

faith,

and

adapting

ritual

and

doctrine

to

fit

their

peculiar

needs.

But

that

didn't

change

the

fact

that

Peregrino

was

an

old

man

who

didn't

enjoy

the

thought

of

priests

taking

part

in

rituals

that,

despite

their

clear

resemblance

to

the

crucifixion,

were

still

not

of

the

recognized

sacraments.

Well,

these

brothers

knew

what

they

were

doing.

Whether

they

had

told

the

Bishop

of

one

of

his

priests'

participation

or

not,

Ender

wouldn't

mention

it;

nor

would

any

of

the

other

humans

present,

if

indeed

any

of

them

noticed.

Yes,

the

tree

was

growing,

and

with

great

vigor,

the

leaves

visibly

rising

as

they

watched.

But

it

would

still

be

many

hours,

days

perhaps,

before

they

knew

if

it

was

a

fathertree,

with

Glass

still

alive

and

conscious

within

it.

A

time

of

waiting,

in

which

Glass's

tree

must

grow

in

perfect

isolation.

If

only

I

could

find

a

place,

thought

Ender,

in

which

I

could

also

be

isolated,

in

which

I

could

work

out

the

strange

things

that

have

happened

to

me,

without

interference.

But

he

was

not

a

pequenino,

and

whatever

unease

he

suffered

from

was

not

a

virus

that

could

be

killed,

or

driven

from

his

life.

His

disease

was

at

the

root

of

his

identity,

and

he

didn't

know

if

he

could

ever

be

rid

of

it

without

destroying

himself

in

the

process.

Perhaps,

he

thought,

Peter

and

Val

represent

the

total

of

who

I

am;

perhaps

if

they

were

gone,

there'd

be

nothing

left.

What

part

of

my

soul,

what

action

in

my

life

is

there

that

can't

be

explained

as

one

or

the

other

of

them,

acting

out

his

or

her

will

within

me?

Am

I

the

sum

of

my

siblings?

Or

the

difference

between

them?

What

is

the

peculiar

arithmetic

of

my

soul?

***

Valentine

tried

not

to

be

obsessed

with

this

young

girl

that

Ender

had

brought

back

with

him

from

Outside.

Of

course

she

knew

it

was

her

younger

self

as

he

remembered

her,

and

she

even

thought

it

was

rather

sweet

of

him

to

carry

inside

his

heart

such

a

powerful

memory

of

her

at

that

age.

She

alone,

of

all

the

people

on

Lusitania,

knew

why

it

was

at

that

age

that

she

lingered

in

his

unconscious.

He

had

been

in

Battle

School

till

then,

cut

off

completely

from

his

family.

Though

he

could

not

have

known

it,

she

knew

that

their

parents

had

pretty

much

forgotten

him.

Not

forgotten

that

he

existed,

of

course,

but

forgotten

him

as

a

presence

in

their

lives.

He

simply

wasn't

there,

wasn't

their

responsibility

anymore.

Having

given

him

away

to

the

state,

they

were

absolved.

He

would

have

been

more

a

part

of

their

lives

if

he

had

died;

as

it

was,

they

didn't

have

even

a

grave

to

visit.

Valentine

didn't

blame

them

for

this--

it

proved

that

they

were

resilient

and

adaptable.

But

she

wasn't

able

to

mimic

them.

Ender

was

always

with

her,

in

her

heart.

And

when,

after

being

inwardly

battered

as

he

was

forced

to

meet

all

the

challenges

they

threw

at

him

in

Battle

School,

Ender

now

resolved

to

give

up

on

the

whole

enterprise--

when

he,

in

effect,

went

on

strike--

the

officer

charged

with

turning

him

into

a

pliant

tool

came

to

her.

Brought

her

to

Ender.

Gave

them

time

together--

the

same

man

who

had

torn

them

apart

and

left

such

deep

wounds

in

their

hearts.

She

healed

her

brother

then--

enough

that

he

could

go

back

and

save

humanity

by

destroying

the

buggers.

Of

course

he

holds

me

in

his

memory

at

that

age,

more

powerfully

than

any

of

our

countless

experiences

together

since.

Of

course

when

his

unconscious

mind

brings

forth

its

most

intimate

baggage,

it

is

the

girl

I

was

then

who

lingers

most

deeply

in

his

heart.

She

knew

all

this,

she

understood

all

this,

she

believed

all

this.

Yet

still

it

rankled,

still

it

hurt

that

this

almost

mindlessly

perfect

creature

was

what

he

really

thought

of

her

all

along.

That

the

Valentine

that

Ender

truly

loved

was

a

creature

of

impossible

purity.

It

was

for

the

sake

of

this

imaginary

Valentine

that

he

was

so

close

a

companion

to

me

all

the

years

before

I

married

Jakt.

Unless

it

was

because

I

married

Jakt

that

he

returned

to

this

childish

vision

of

me.

Nonsense.

There

was

nothing

to

be

gained

by

trying

to

imagine

what

this

young

girl

meant.

Regardless

of

the

manner

of

her

creation,

she

was

here

now,

and

must

be

dealt

with.

Poor

Ender--

he

seemed

to

understand

nothing.

He

actually

thought

at

first

that

he

should

keep

young

Val

with

him.

"Isn't

she

my

daughter,

after

a

fashion?"

he

had

asked.

"After

no

fashion

is

she

your

daughter,"

she

had

answered.

"If

anything,

she's

mine.

And

it

is

certainly

not

proper

for

you

to

take

her

into

your

home,

alone.

Especially

since

Peter

is

there,

and

he

isn't

the

most

trustworthy

co-guardian

who

ever

lived."

Ender

still

didn't

fully

agree--

he

would

rather

have

got

rid

of

Peter

than

Val--

but

he

complied,

and

since

then

Val

had

lived

in

Valentine's

house.

Valentine's

intention

had

been

to

become

the

girl's

friend

and

mentor,

but

in

the

event

she

simply

couldn't

do

it.

She

wasn't

comfortable

enough

in

Val's

company.

She

kept

finding

reasons

to

leave

home

when

Val

was

there;

she

kept

feeling

inordinately

grateful

when

Ender

came

to

let

her

tag

along

with

him

and

Peter.

What

finally

happened

was

that,

as

so

often

before,

Plikt

silently

stepped

in

and

solved

the

problem.

Plikt

became

Val's

primary

companion

and

guardian

in

Valentine's

house.

When

Val

wasn't

with

Ender,

she

was

with

Plikt.

And

this

morning

Plikt

had

suggested

setting

up

a

house

of

her

own--

for

her

and

Val.

Perhaps

I

was

too

hasty

in

agreeing,

thought

Valentine.

But

it's

probably

as

hard

on

Val

to

share

a

house

with

me

as

for

me

to

share

a

house

with

her.

Now,

though,

watching

as

Plikt

and

Val

entered

the

new

chapel

on

their

knees

and

crawled

forward--

as

all

the

other

humans

who

entered

had

also

crawled--

to

kiss

Bishop

Peregrino's

ring

before

the

altar,

Valentine

realized

that

she

had

done

nothing

for

"Val's

own

good,"

whatever

she

might

have

told

herself.

Val

was

completely

self-contained,

unflappable,

calm.

Why

should

Valentine

imagine

that

she

could

make

young

Val

either

more

or

less

happy,

more

or

less

comfortable?

I

am

irrelevant

to

this

girlchild's

life.

But

she

is

not

irrelevant

to

mine.

She

is

at

once

an

affirmation

and

a

denial

of

the

most

important

relationship

of

my

childhood,

and

of

much

of

my

adulthood

as

well.

I

wish

that

she

had

crumbled

into

nothingness

Outside,

like

Miro's

old

crippled

body

did.

I

wish

I

had

never

had

to

face

myself

like

this.

And

it

was

herself

she

was

facing.

Ela

had

run

that

test

immediately.

Young

Val

and

Valentine

were

genetically

identical.

"But

it

makes

no

sense,"

Valentine

protested.

"Ender

could

hardly

have

memorized

my

genetic

code.

There

couldn't

possibly

have

been

a

pattern

of

that

code

in

the

starship

with

him."

"Am

I

supposed

to

explain

it?"

asked

Ela.

Ender

had

suggested

a

possibility--

that

young

Val's

genetic

code

was

fluid

until

she

and

Valentine

actually

met,

and

then

the

philotes

of

Val's

body

had

formed

themselves

into

the

pattern

they

found

in

Valentine's.

Valentine

kept

her

own

opinion

to

herself,

but

she

doubted

that

Ender's

guess

was

right.

Young

Val

had

had

Valentine's

genes

from

the

first

moment,

because

any

person

who

so

perfectly

fit

Ender's

vision

of

Valentine

could

not

have

any

other

genes;

the

natural

law

that

Jane

herself

was

helping

to

maintain

within

the

starship

would

have

required

it.

Or

perhaps

there

was

some

force

that

shaped

and

gave

order

even

to

a

place

of

such

utter

chaos.

It

hardly

mattered,

except

that

however

annoyingly

perfect

and

uncomplaining

and

unlike

me

this

new

pseudo-Val

might

be,

Ender's

vision

of

her

had

been

true

enough

that

genetically

they

were

the

same.

His

vision

couldn't

be

much

off

the

mark.

Perhaps

I

really

was

that

perfect

then,

and

only

got

my

rough

edges

during

the

years

since

then.

Perhaps

I

really

was

that

beautiful.

Perhaps

I

really

was

so

young.

They

knelt

before

the

Bishop.

Plikt

kissed

his

ring,

though

she

owed

no

part

of

the

penance

of

Lusitania.

When

it

came

time

for

young

Val

to

kiss

the

ring,

however,

the

Bishop

pulled

away

his

hand

and

turned

away.

A

priest

came

forward

and

told

them

to

go

to

their

seats.

"How

can

I?"

said

young

Val.

"I

haven't

given

my

penance

yet."

"You

have

no

penance,"

said

the

priest.

"The

Bishop

told

me

before

you

came;

you

weren't

here

when

the

sin

was

committed,

so

you

have

no

part

in

the

penance."

Young

Val

looked

at

him

very

sadly

and

said,

"I

was

created

by

someone

other

than

God.

That's

why

the

Bishop

won't

receive

me.

I'll

never

have

communion

while

he

lives."

The

priest

looked

very

sad--

it

was

impossible

not

to

feel

sorry

for

young

Val,

for

her

simplicity

and

sweetness

made

her

seem

fragile,

and

the

person

who

hurt

her

therefore

had

to

feel

clumsy

for

having

damaged

such

a

tender

thing.

"Until

the

Pope

can

decide,"

he

said.

"All

this

is

very

hard."

"I

know,"

whispered

young

Val.

Then

she

came

and

sat

down

between

Plikt

and

Valentine.

Our

elbows

touch,

thought

Valentine.

A

daughter

who

is

perfectly

myself,

as

if

I

had

cloned

her

thirteen

years

ago.

But

I

didn't

want

another

daughter,

and

I

certainly

didn't

want

a

duplicate

of

me.

She

knows

that.

She

feels

it.

And

so

she

suffers

something

that

I

never

suffered--

she

feels

unwanted

and

unloved

by

those

who

are

most

like

her.

How

does

Ender

feel

about

her?

Does

he

also

wish

that

she

would

go

away?

Or

does

he

yearn

to

be

her

brother,

as

he

was

my

young

brother

so

many

years

ago?

When

I

was

that

age,

Ender

had

not

yet

committed

xenocide.

But

then,

he

had

not

yet

spoken

for

the

dead,

either.

The

Hive

Queen,

The

Hegemon,

The

Life

of

Human--

all

that

was

beyond

him

then.

He

was

just

a

child,

confused,

despairing,

afraid.

How

could

Ender

yearn

for

that

time

again?

Miro

soon

came

in,

crawled

to

the

altar,

and

kissed

the

ring.

Though

the

Bishop

had

absolved

him

of

any

responsibility,

he

bore

the

penance

with

all

others.

Valentine

noticed,

of

course,

the

many

whispers

as

he

moved

forward.

Everyone

in

Lusitania

who

had

known

him

before

his

brain

damage

recognized

the

miracle

that

had

been

performed--

a

perfect

restoration

of

the

Miro

who

had

lived

so

brightly

among

them

all

before.

I

didn't

know

you

then,

Miro,

thought

Valentine.

Did

you

always

have

that

distant,

brooding

air?

Healed

your

body

may

be,

but

you're

still

the

man

who

lived

in

pain

for

this

time.

Has

it

made

you

cold

or

more

compassionate?

He

came

and

sat

beside

her,

in

the

chair

that

would

have

been

Jakt's,

except

that

Jakt

was

still

in

space.

With

the

descolada

soon

to

be

destroyed,

someone

had

to

bring

to

Lusitania's

surface

the

thousands

of

frozen

microbes

and

plant

and

animal

species

that

had

to

be

introduced

in

order

to

establish

a

selfregulating

gaialogy

and

keep

the

planetary

systems

in

order.

It

was

a

job

that

had

been

done

on

many

other

worlds,

but

it

was

being

made

trickier

by

the

need

not

to

compete

too

intensely

with

the

local

species

that

the

pequeninos

depended

on.

Jakt

was

up

there,

laboring

for

them

all;

it

was

a

good

reason

to

be

gone,

but

Valentine

still

missed

him--

needed

him

badly,

in

fact,

what

with

Ender's

new

creations

causing

her

such

turmoil.

Miro

was

no

substitute

for

her

husband,

especially

because

his

own

new

body

was

such

a

sharp

reminder

of

what

had

been

done

Outside.

If

I

went

out

there,

what

would

I

create?

I

doubt

that

I'd

bring

back

a

person,

because

I

fear

there

is

no

one

soul

at

the

root

of

my

psyche.

Not

even

my

own,

I

fear.

What

else

has

my

passionate

study

of

history

been,

except

a

search

for

humanity?

Others

find

humanity

by

looking

in

their

own

hearts.

Only

lost

souls

need

to

search

for

it

outside

themselves.

"The

line's

almost

done,"

whispered

Miro.

So

the

service

would

begin

soon.

"Ready

to

have

your

sins

purged?"

whispered

Valentine.

"As

the

Bishop

explained,

he'll

purge

only

the

sins

of

this

new

body.

I

still

have

to

confess

and

do

penance

for

the

sins

I

had

left

over

from

the

old

one.

Not

many

carnal

sins

were

possible,

of

course,

but

there's

plenty

of

envy,

spite,

malice,

and

self-pity.

What

I'm

trying

to

decide

is

whether

I

also

have

a

suicide

to

confess.

When

my

old

body

crumbled

into

nothing,

it

was

answering

the

wish

of

my

heart."

"You

should

never

have

got

your

voice

back,"

said

Valentine.

"You

babble

now

just

to

hear

yourself

talk

so

prettily."

He

smiled

and

patted

her

arm.

The

Bishop

began

the

service

with

prayer,

giving

thanks

to

God

for

all

that

had

been

accomplished

in

recent

months.

Conspicuous

by

omission

was

the

creation

of

Lusitania's

two

newest

citizens,

though

Miro's

healing

was

definitely

laid

at

God's

door.

He

called

Miro

forward

and

baptized

him

almost

at

once,

and

then,

because

this

was

not

a

mass,

the

Bishop

proceeded

immediately

to

his

homily.

"God's

mercy

has

an

infinite

reach,"

said

the

Bishop.

"We

can

only

hope

he

will

choose

to

reach

farther

than

we

deserve,

to

forgive

us

for

our

terrible

sins

as

individuals

and

as

a

people.

We

can

only

hope

that,

like

Nineveh,

which

turned

away

destruction

through

repentance,

we

can

convince

our

Lord

to

spare

us

from

the

fleet

that

he

has

permitted

to

come

against

us

to

punish

us."

Miro

whispered,

softly,

so

that

only

she

could

hear,

"Didn't

he

send

the

fleet

before

the

burning

of

the

forest?"

"Maybe

the

Lord

counts

only

the

arrival

time,

not

the

departure,"

Valentine

suggested.

At

once,

though,

she

regretted

her

flippancy.

What

was

happening

here

today

was

a

solemn

thing;

even

if

she

wasn't

a

deep

believer

in

Catholic

doctrine,

she

knew

that

it

was

a

holy

thing

when

a

community

accepted

responsibility

for

the

evil

it

committed

and

did

true

penance

for

it.

The

Bishop

spoke

of

those

who

had

died

in

holiness--

Os

Venerados,

who

first

saved

humanity

from

the

descolada

plague;

Father

Estevao,

whose

body

was

buried

under

the

floor

of

the

chapel

and

who

suffered

martyrdom

in

the

cause

of

defending

truth

against

heresy;

Planter,

who

died

to

prove

that

his

people's

soul

was

from

God,

and

not

from

a

virus;

and

the

pequeninos

who

had

died

as

innocent

victims

of

slaughter.

"All

of

these

may

be

saints

someday,

for

this

is

a

time

like

the

early

days

of

Christianity,

when

great

deeds

and

great

holiness

were

much

more

needed,

and

therefore

much

more

often

achieved.

This

chapel

is

a

shrine

to

all

those

who

have

loved

their

God

with

all

their

heart,

might,

mind

and

strength,

and

who

have

loved

their

neighbor

as

themself.

Let

all

who

enter

here

do

it

with

a

broken

heart

and

a

contrite

spirit,

so

that

holiness

may

also

touch

them."

The

homily

wasn't

long,

because

there

were

many

more

identical

services

scheduled

for

that

day--

the

people

were

coming

to

the

chapel

in

shifts,

since

it

was

far

too

small

to

accommodate

the

whole

human

population

of

Lusitania

all

at

once.

Soon

enough

they

were

done,

and

Valentine

got

up

to

leave.

She

would

have

followed

close

behind

Plikt

and

Val,

except

that

Miro

caught

at

her

arm.

"Jane

just

told

me,"

he

said.

"I

thought

you'd

want

to

know."

"What?"

"She

just

tested

the

starship,

without

Ender

in

it."

"How

could

she

do

that?"

asked

Valentine.

"Peter,"

he

said.

"She

took

him

Outside

and

back

again.

He

can

contain

her

aiua,

if

that's

how

this

process

is

actually

working."

She

gave

voice

to

her

immediate

fear.

"Did

he--"

"Create

anything?

No."

Miro

grinned--

but

with

a

hint

of

the

twisted

wryness

that

Valentine

had

thought

was

a

product

of

his

affliction.

"He

claims

it's

because

his

mind

is

much

clearer

and

healthier

than

Andrew's."

"Maybe

so,"

said

Valentine.

"I

say

it's

because

none

of

the

philotes

out

there

were

willing

to

be

part

of

his

pattern.

Too

twisted."

Valentine

laughed

a

little.

The

Bishop

came

up

to

them

then.

Since

they

were

among

the

last

to

leave,

they

were

alone

at

the

front

of

the

chapel.

"Thank

you

for

accepting

a

new

baptism,"

said

the

Bishop.

Miro

bowed

his

head.

"Not

many

men

have

a

chance

to

be

purified

so

far

along

in

their

sins,"

he

said.

"And

Valentine,

I'm

sorry

I

couldn't

receive

your--

namesake."

"Don't

worry,

Bishop

Peregrino.

I

understand.

I

may

even

agree

with

you."

The

Bishop

shook

his

head.

"It

would

be

better

if

they

could

just--"

"Leave?"

offered

Miro.

"You

get

your

wish.

Peter

will

soon

be

gone--

Jane

can

pilot

a

ship

with

him

aboard.

No

doubt

the

same

thing

will

be

possible

with

young

Val."

"No,"

said

Valentine.

"She

can't

go.

She's

too--"

"Young?"

asked

Miro.

He

seemed

amused.

"They

were

both

born

knowing

everything

that

Ender

knows.

You

can

hardly

call

the

girl

a

child,

despite

her

body."

"If

they

had

been

born,"

said

the

Bishop,

"They

wouldn't

have

to

leave."

"They're

not

leaving

because

of

your

wish,"

said

Miro.

"They're

leaving

because

Peter's

going

to

deliver

Ela's

new

virus

to

Path,

and

young

Val's

ship

is

going

to

go

off

in

search

of

planets

where

pequeninos

and

hive

queens

can

be

established."

"You

can't

send

her

on

such

a

mission,"

said

Valentine.

"I

won't

send

her,"

said

Miro.

"I'll

take

her.

Or

rather,

she'll

take

me.

I

want

to

go.

Whatever

risks

there

are,

I'll

take

them.

She'll

be

safe,

Valentine."

Valentine

still

shook

her

head,

but

she

knew

already

that

in

the

end

she

would

be

defeated.

Young

Val

herself

would

insist

on

going,

however

young

she

might

seem,

because

if

she

didn't

go,

only

one

starship

could

travel;

and

if

Peter

was

the

one

doing

the

traveling,

there

was

no

telling

whether

the

ship

would

be

used

for

any

good

purpose.

In

the

long

run,

Valentine

herself

would

bow

to

the

necessity.

Whatever

danger

young

Val

might

be

exposed

to,

it

was

no

worse

than

the

risks

already

taken

by

others.

Like

Planter.

Like

Father

Estevao.

Like

Glass.

***

The

pequeninos

gathered

at

Planter's

tree.

It

would

have

been

Glass's

tree,

since

he

was

the

first

to

pass

into

the

third

life

with

the

recolada,

but

almost

his

first

words,

once

they

were

able

to

talk

with

him,

were

an

adamant

rejection

of

the

idea

of

introducing

the

viricide

and

recolada

into

the

world

beside

his

tree.

This

occasion

belonged

to

Planter,

he

declared,

and

the

brothers

and

wives

ultimately

agreed

with

him.

So

it

was

that

Ender

leaned

against

his

friend

Human,

whom

he

had

planted

in

order

to

help

him

into

the

third

life

so

many

years

before.

It

would

have

been

a

moment

of

complete

joy

to

Ender,

the

liberation

of

the

pequeninos

from

the

descolada--

except

that

he

had

Peter

with

him

through

it

all.

"Weakness

celebrates

weakness,"

said

Peter.

"Planter

failed,

and

here

they

are

honoring

him,

while

Glass

succeeded,

and

there

he

stands,

alone

out

there

in

the

experimental

field.

And

the

stupidest

thing

is

that

it

can't

possibly

mean

anything

to

Planter,

since

his

aiua

isn't

even

here."

"It

may

not

mean

anything

to

Planter,"

said

Ender--

a

point

he

wasn't

altogether

sure

of,

anyway--

"but

it

means

something

to

the

people

here."

"Yes,"

he

said.

"It

means

they're

weak."

"Jane

says

she

took

you

Outside."

"An

easy

trip,"

said

Peter.

"Next

time,

though,

Lusitania

won't

be

my

destination.

"

"She

says

you

plan

to

take

Ela's

virus

to

Path."

"My

first

stop,"

Peter

said.

"But

I

won't

be

coming

back

here.

Count

on

that,

old

boy."

"We

need

the

ship."

"You've

got

that

sweet

little

slip

of

a

girl,"

said

Peter,

"and

the

bugger

bitch

can

pop

out

starships

for

you

by

the

dozen,

if

only

you

could

spawn

enough

creatures

like

me

and

Valzinha

to

pilot

them."

"I'll

be

glad

to

see

the

last

of

you."

"Aren't

you

curious

what

I

intend

to

do?"

"No,"

said

Ender.

But

it

was

a

lie,

and

of

course

Peter

knew

it.

"I

intend

to

do

what

you

have

neither

the

brains

nor

the

stomach

to

do.

I

intend

to

stop

the

fleet."

"How?

Magically

appear

on

the

flagship?"

"Well,

if

worse

came

to

worst,

dear

lad,

I

could

always

deliver

an

M.D.

Device

to

the

fleet

before

they

even

knew

I

was

there.

But

that

wouldn't

accomplish

much,

would

it?

To

stop

the

fleet,

I

need

to

stop

Congress.

And

to

stop

Congress,

I

need

to

get

control."

Ender

knew

at

once

what

this

meant.

"So

you

think

you

can

be

Hegemon

again?

God

help

humanity

if

you

succeed."

"Why

shouldn't

I?"

said

Peter.

"I

did

it

once

before,

and

I

didn't

do

so

badly.

You

should

know--

you

wrote

the

book

yourself."

"That

was

the

real

Peter,"

said

Ender.

"Not

you,

the

twisted

version

conjured

up

out

of

my

hatred

and

fear."

Did

Peter

have

soul

enough

to

resent

these

harsh

words?

Ender

thought,

for

a

moment

at

least,

that

Peter

paused,

that

his

face

showed

a

moment

of--

what,

hurt?

Or

simply

rage?

"I'm

the

real

Peter

now,"

he

answered,

after

that

momentary

pause.

"And

you'd

better

hope

that

I

have

all

the

skill

I

had

before.

After

all,

you

managed

to

give

Valette

the

same

genes

as

Valentine.

Maybe

I'm

all

that

Peter

ever

was."

"Maybe

pigs

have

wings."

Peter

laughed.

"They

would,

if

you

went

Outside

and

believed

hard

enough."

"Go,

then,"

said

Ender.

"Yes,

I

know

you'll

be

glad

to

get

rid

of

me."

"And

sic

you

on

the

rest

of

humanity?

Let

that

be

punishment

enough,

for

their

having

sent

the

fleet."

Ender

gripped

Peter

by

the

arm,

pulled

him

close.

"Don't

think

that

this

time

you

can

maneuver

me

into

helplessness.

I'm

not

a

little

boy

anymore,

and

if

you

get

out

of

hand,

I'll

destroy

you."

"You

can't,"

said

Peter.

"You

could

more

easily

kill

yourself."

The

ceremony

began.

This

time

there

was

no

pomp,

no

ring

to

kiss,

no

homily.

Ela

and

her

assistants

simply

brought

several

hundred

sugar

cubes

impregnated

with

the

viricide

bacterium,

and

as

many

vials

of

solution

containing

the

recolada.

They

were

passed

among

the

congregation,

and

each

of

the

pequeninos

took

the

sugar

cube,

dissolved

and

swallowed

it,

and

then

drank

off

the

contents

of

the

vial.

"This

is

my

body

which

is

given

for

you,"

intoned

Peter.

"This

do

in

remembrance

of

me."

"Have

you

no

respect

for

anything?"

asked

Ender.

"This

is

my

blood,

which

I

shed

for

you.

Drink

in

remembrance

of

me."

Peter

smiled.

"This

is

a

communion

even

I

can

take,

unbaptized

as

I

am."

"I

can

promise

you

this,"

said

Ender.

"They

haven't

invented

the

baptism

yet

that

can

purify

you."

"I'll

bet

you've

been

saving

up

all

your

life,

just

to

say

that

to

me."

Peter

turned

to

him,

so

Ender

could

see

the

ear

in

which

the

jewel

had

been

implanted,

linking

him

to

Jane.

In

case

Ender

didn't

notice

what

he

was

pointing

out,

Peter

touched

the

jewel

rather

ostentatiously.

"Just

remember,

I

have

the

source

of

all

wisdom

here.

She'll

show

you

what

I'm

doing,

if

you

ever

care.

If

you

don't

forget

me

the

moment

I'm

gone."

"I

won't

forget

you,"

said

Ender.

"You

could

come

along,"

said

Peter.

"And

risk

making

more

like

you

Outside?"

"I

could

use

the

company."

"I

promise

you,

Peter,

you'd

soon

get

as

sick

of

yourself

as

I

am

sick

of

you."

"Never,"

said

Peter.

"I'm

not

filled

with

self-loathing

the

way

you

are,

you

poor

guilt-obsessed

tool

of

better,

stronger

men.

And

if

you

won't

make

more

companions

for

me,

why,

I'll

find

my

own

along

the

way."

"I

have

no

doubt

of

it,"

said

Ender.

The

sugar

cubes

and

vials

came

to

them;

they

ate,

drank.

"The

taste

of

freedom,"

said

Peter.

"Delicious."

"Is

it?"

said

Ender.

"We're

killing

a

species

that

we

never

understood."

"I

know

what

you

mean,"

said

Peter.

"It's

a

lot

more

fun

to

destroy

an

opponent

when

he's

able

to

understand

how

thoroughly

you

defeated

him."

Then,

at

last,

Peter

walked

away.

Ender

stayed

through

the

end

of

the

ceremony,

and

spoke

to

many

there:

Human

and

Rooter,

of

course,

and

Valentine,

Ela,

Ouanda,

and

Miro.

He

had

another

visit

to

make,

however.

A

visit

he

had

made

several

times

before,

always

to

be

rebuffed,

sent

away

without

a

word.

This

time,

though,

Novinha

came

out

to

speak

with

him.

And

instead

of

being

filled

with

rage

and

grief,

she

seemed

quite

calm.

"I'm

much

more

at

peace,"

she

said.

"And

I

know,

for

what

it's

worth,

that

my

rage

at

you

was

unrighteous."

Ender

was

glad

to

hear

the

sentiment,

but

surprised

at

the

terms

she

used.

When

had

Novinha

ever

spoken

of

righteousness?

"I've

come

to

see

that

perhaps

my

boy

was

fulfilling

the

purposes

of

God,"

she

said.

"That

you

couldn't

have

stopped

him,

because

God

wanted

him

to

go

to

the

pequeninos

to

set

in

motion

the

miracles

that

have

come

since

then."

She

wept.

"Miro

came

to

me.

Healed,"

she

said.

"Oh,

God

is

merciful

after

all.

And

I'll

have

Quim

again

in

heaven,

when

I

die."

She's

been

converted,

thought

Ender.

After

all

these

years

of

despising

the

church,

of

taking

part

in

Catholicism

only

because

there

was

no

other

way

to

be

a

citizen

of

Lusitania

Colony,

these

weeks

with

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ

have

converted

her.

I'm

glad

of

it,

he

thought.

She's

speaking

to

me

again.

"Andrew,"

she

said,

"I

want

us

to

be

together

again."

He

reached

out

to

embrace

her,

wanting

to

weep

with

relief

and

joy,

but

she

recoiled

from

his

touch.

"You

don't

understand,"

she

said.

"I

won't

go

home

with

you.

This

is

my

home

now."

She

was

right--

he

hadn't

understood.

But

now

he

did.

She

hadn't

just

been

converted

to

Catholicism.

She

had

been

converted

to

this

order

of

permanent

sacrifice,

where

only

husbands

and

wives

could

join,

and

only

together,

to

take

vows

of

permanent

abstinence

in

the

midst

of

their

marriage.

"Novinha,"

he

said,

"I

haven't

the

faith

or

the

strength

to

be

one

of

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ."

"When

you

do,"

she

said,

"I'll

be

waiting

for

you

here."

"Is

this

the

only

hope

I

have

of

being

with

you?"

he

whispered.

"To

forswear

loving

your

body

as

the

only

way

to

have

your

companionship?"

"Andrew,"

she

whispered,

"I

long

for

you.

But

my

sin

for

so

many

years

was

adultery

that

my

only

hope

of

joy

now

is

to

deny

the

flesh

and

live

in

the

spirit.

I'll

do

it

alone

if

I

must.

But

with

you--

oh,

Andrew,

I

miss

you."

And

I

miss

you,

he

thought.

"Like

breath

itself

I

miss

you,"

he

whispered.

"But

don't

ask

this

of

me.

Live

with

me

as

my

wife

until

the

last

of

our

youth

is

spent,

and

then

when

desire

is

slack

we

can

come

back

here

together.

I

could

be

happy

then."

"Don't

you

see?"

she

said.

"I've

made

a

covenant.

I've

made

a

promise."

"You

made

one

to

me,

too,"

he

said.

"Should

I

break

a

vow

to

God,

so

I

can

keep

my

vow

with

you?"

"God

would

understand."

"How

easily

those

who

never

hear

his

voice

declare

what

he

would

and

would

not

want."

"Do

you

hear

his

voice

these

days?"

"I

hear

his

song

in

my

heart,

the

way

the

Psalmist

did.

The

Lord

is

my

shepherd.

I

shall

not

want."

"The

twenty-third.

While

the

only

song

I

hear

is

the

twenty-second."

She

smiled

wanly.

"'Why

hast

thou

forsaken

me?'"

she

quoted.

"And

the

part

about

the

bulls

of

Bashan,"

said

Ender.

"I've

always

felt

like

I

was

surrounded

by

bulls."

She

laughed.

"Come

to

me

when

you

can,"

she

said.

"I'll

be

here,

when

you're

ready."

She

almost

left

him

then.

"Wait."

She

waited.

"I

brought

you

the

viricide

and

the

recolada."

"Ela's

triumph,"

she

said.

"It

was

beyond

me,

you

know.

I

cost

you

nothing,

by

abandoning

my

work.

My

time

was

past,

and

she

had

far

surpassed

me."

Novinha

took

the

sugar

cube,

let

it

melt

for

a

moment,

swallowed

it.

Then

she

held

the

vial

up

against

the

last

light

of

evening.

"With

the

red

sky,

it

looks

like

it's

all

afire

inside."

She

drank

it--

sipped

it,

really,

so

that

the

flavor

would

linger.

Even

though,

as

Ender

knew,

the

taste

was

bitter,

and

lingered

unpleasantly

in

the

mouth

long

afterward.

"Can

I

visit

you?"

"Once

a

month,"

she

said.

Her

answer

was

so

quick

that

he

knew

she

had

already

considered

the

question

and

reached

a

decision

that

she

had

no

intention

of

altering.

"Then

once

a

month

I'll

visit

you,"

he

said.

"Until

you're

ready

to

join

me,"

she

said.

"Until

you're

ready

to

return

to

me,"

he

answered.

But

he

knew

that

she

would

never

bend.

Novinha

was

not

a

person

who

could

easily

change

her

mind.

She

had

set

the

bounds

of

his

future.

He

should

have

been

resentful,

angry.

He

should

have

blustered

about

getting

his

freedom

from

a

marriage

to

a

woman

who

refused

him.

But

he

couldn't

think

what

he

might

want

his

freedom

for.

Nothing

is

in

my

hands

now,

he

realized.

No

part

of

the

future

depends

on

me.

My

work,

such

as

it

is,

is

done,

and

now

my

only

influence

on

the

future

is

what

my

children

do--

such

as

they

are:

the

monster

Peter,

the

impossibly

perfect

child

Val.

And

Miro,

Grego,

Quara,

Ela,

Olhado--

aren't

they

my

children,

too?

Can't

I

also

claim

to

have

helped

create

them,

even

if

they

came

from

Libo's

love

and

Novinha's

body,

years

before

I

even

arrived

in

this

place?

It

was

full

dark

when

he

found

young

Val,

though

he

couldn't

understand

why

he

was

even

looking

for

her.

She

was

in

Olhado's

house,

with

Plikt;

but

while

Plikt

leaned

against

a

shadowed

wall,

her

face

inscrutable,

young

Val

was

among

Olhado's

children,

playing

with

them.

Of

course

she's

playing

with

them,

thought

Ender.

She's

still

a

child

herself,

however

much

experience

she

might

have

had

thrust

upon

her

out

of

my

memories.

But

as

he

stood

in

the

doorway,

watching,

he

realized

that

she

wasn't

playing

equally

with

all

the

children.

It

was

Nimbo

who

really

had

her

attention.

The

boy

who

had

been

burned,

in

more

ways

than

one,

the

night

of

the

mob.

The

game

the

children

played

was

simple

enough,

but

it

kept

them

from

talking

to

each

other.

Still,

there

was

eloquent

conversation

between

Nimbo

and

young

Val.

Her

smile

toward

him

was

warm,

not

in

the

manner

of

a

woman

encouraging

a

lover,

but

rather

as

a

sister

gives

her

brother

the

silent

message

of

love,

of

confidence,

of

trust.

She's

healing

him,

thought

Ender.

Just

as

Valentine,

so

many

years

ago,

healed

me.

Not

with

words.

Just

with

her

company.

Could

I

have

created

her

with

even

that

ability

intact?

Was

there

that

much

truth

and

power

in

my

dream

of

her?

Then

maybe

Peter

also

has

everything

within

him

that

my

real

brother

had--

all

that

was

dangerous

and

terrible,

but

also

that

which

created

a

new

order.

Try

as

he

might,

Ender

couldn't

get

himself

to

believe

that

story.

Young

Val

might

have

healing

in

her

eyes,

but

Peter

had

none

of

that

in

him.

His

was

the

face

that,

years

before,

Ender

had

seen

looking

back

at

him

from

a

mirror

in

the

Fantasy

Game,

in

a

terrible

room

where

he

died

again

and

again

before

he

could

finally

embrace

the

element

of

Peter

within

himself

and

go

on.

I

embraced

Peter

and

destroyed

a

whole

people.

I

took

him

into

myself

and

committed

xenocide.

I

thought,

in

all

these

years

since

then,

that

I

had

purged

him.

That

he

was

gone.

But

he'll

never

leave

me.

The

idea

of

withdrawing

from

the

world

and

entering

into

the

order

of

the

Children

of

the

Mind

of

Christ--

there

was

much

to

attract

him

in

that.

Perhaps

there,

Novinha

and

he

together

could

purge

themselves

of

the

demons

that

had

dwelt

inside

them

all

these

years.

Novinha

has

never

been

so

much

at

peace,

thought

Ender,

as

she

is

tonight.

Young

Val

noticed

him,

came

to

him

as

he

stood

in

the

doorway.

"Why

are

you

here?"

she

said.

"Looking

for

you,"

he

said.

"Plikt

and

I

are

spending

the

night

with

Olhado's

family,"

she

said.

She

glanced

at

Nimbo

and

smiled.

The

boy

grinned

foolishly.

"Jane

says

that

you're

going

with

the

starship,"

Ender

said

softly.

"If

Peter

can

hold

Jane

within

himself,

so

can

I,"

she

answered.

"Miro

is

going

with

me.

To

find

habitable

worlds."

"Only

if

you

want

to,"

said

Ender.

"Don't

be

foolish,"

she

said.

"Since

when

have

you

done

only

what

you

want

to

do?

I'll

do

what

must

be

done,

that

only

I

can

do."

He

nodded.

"Is

that

all

you

came

for?"

she

asked.

He

nodded

again.

"I

guess,"

he

said.

"Or

did

you

come

because

you

wish

that

you

could

be

the

child

you

were

when

you

last

saw

a

girl

with

this

face?"

The

words

stung--

far

worse

than

when

Peter

guessed

what

was

in

his

heart.

Her

compassion

was

far

more

painful

than

his

contempt.

She

must

have

seen

the

expression

of

pain

on

his

face,

and

misunderstood

it.

He

was

relieved

that

she

was

capable

of

misunderstanding.

I

do

have

some

privacy

left.

"Are

you

ashamed

of

me?"

she

asked.

"Embarrassed,"

he

said.

"To

have

my

unconscious

mind

made

so

public.

But

not

ashamed.

Not

of

you."

He

glanced

toward

Nimbo,

then

back

to

her.

"Stay

here

and

finish

what

you

started."

She

smiled

slightly.

"He's

a

good

boy

who

thought

that

he

was

doing

something

fine."

"Yes,"

he

said.

"But

it

got

away

from

him."

"He

didn't

know

what

he

was

doing,"

she

said.

"When

you

don't

understand

the

consequences

of

your

acts,

how

can

you

be

blamed

for

them?"

He

knew

that

she

was

talking

as

much

about

him,

Ender

the

Xenocide,

as

about

Nimbo.

"You

don't

take

the

blame,"

he

answered.

"But

you

still

take

responsibility.

For

healing

the

wounds

you

caused."

"Yes,"

she

said.

"The

wounds

you

caused.

But

not

all

the

wounds

in

the

world."

"Oh?"

he

asked.

"And

why

not?

Because

you

plan

to

heal

them

all

yourself?"

She

laughed--

a

light,

girlish

laugh.

"You

haven't

changed

a

bit,

Andrew,"

she

said.

"Not

in

all

these

years."

He

smiled

at

her,

hugged

her

lightly,

and

sent

her

back

into

the

light

of

the

room.

He

himself,

though,

turned

back

out

into

the

darkness

and

headed

home.

There

was

light

enough

for

him

to

find

his

way,

yet

he

stumbled

and

got

lost

several

times.

"You're

crying,"

said

Jane

in

his

ear.

"This

is

such

a

happy

day,"

he

said.

"It

is,

you

know.

You're

just

about

the

only

person

wasting

any

pity

on

you

tonight."

"Fine,

then,"

said

Ender.

"If

I'm

the

only

one,

then

at

least

there's

one."

"You've

got

me,"

she

said.

"And

our

relationship

has

been

chaste

all

along."

"I've

really

had

enough

of

chastity

in

my

life,"

he

answered.

"I

wasn't

hoping

for

more."

"Everyone

is

chaste

in

the

end.

Everyone

ends

up

out

of

the

reach

of

all

the

deadly

sins."

"But

I'm

not

dead,"

he

said.

"Not

yet.

Or

am

I?"

"Does

this

feel

like

heaven?"

she

asked.

He

laughed,

and

not

nicely.

"Well,

then,

you

can't

be

dead."

"You

forget,"

he

said.

"This

could

easily

be

hell."

"Is

it?"

she

asked

him.

He

thought

about

all

that

had

been

accomplished.

Ela's

viruses.

Miro's

healing.

Young

Val's

kindness

to

Nimbo.

The

smile

of

peace

on

Novinha's

face.

The

pequeninos'

rejoicing

as

their

liberty

began

its

passage

through

their

world.

Already,

he

knew,

the

viricide

was

cutting

an

ever-widening

swath

through

the

prairie

of

capim

surrounding

the

colony;

by

now

it

must

already

have

passed

into

other

forests,

the

descolada,

helpless

now,

giving

way

as

the

mute

and

passive

recolada

took

its

place.

All

these

changes

couldn't

possibly

take

place

in

hell.

"I

guess

I'm

still

alive,"

he

said.

"And

so

am

I,"

she

said.

"That's

something,

too.

Peter

and

Val,

they're

not

the

only

people

to

spring

from

your

mind."

"No,

they're

not,"

he

said.

"We're

both

still

alive,

even

if

we

have

hard

times

coming."

He

remembered

what

lay

in

store

for

her,

the

mental

crippling

that

was

only

weeks

away,

and

he

was

ashamed

of

himself

for

having

mourned

his

own

losses.

"Better

to

have

loved

and

lost,"

he

murmured,

"than

never

to

have

loved

at

all."

"It

may

be

a

clich‚,"

said

Jane,

"but

that

doesn't

mean

it

can't

be

true."

Chapter

18

--

THE

GOD

OF

PATH

<I

couldn't

taste

the

changes

in

the

descolada

virus

until

it

was

gone.>

<It

was

adapting

to

you?>

<It

was

beginning

to

taste

like

myself.

It

had

included

most

of

my

genetic

molecules

into

its

own

structure>

<Perhaps

it

was

preparing

to

change

you,

as

it

changed

us.>

<But

when

it

captured

your

ancestors,

it

paired

them

with

the

trees

they

lived

in.

Whom

would

we

have

been

paired

with?>

<What

other

forms

of

life

are

there

on

Lusitania,

except

the

ones

that

are

already

paired?>

<Perhaps

the

descolada

meant

to

combine

us

with

an

existing

pair.

Or

replace

one

pair-member

with

us.>

<Or

perhaps

it

meant

to

pair

you

with

the

humans.>

<It's

dead

now.

It

will

never

happen,

whatever

it

planned.>

<What

sort

of

life

would

you

have

led?

Mating

with

human

males?>

<This

is

disgusting.>

<Or

giving

live

births,

perhaps,

in

the

human

manner?>

<Stop

this

foulness.>

<I

was

merely

speculating.>

<The

descolada

is

gone.

You're

free

of

it.>

<But

never

free

of

what

we

should

have

been.

I

believe

that

we

were

sentient

before

the

descolado

came.

I

believe

our

history

is

older

than

the

spacecraft

that

brought

it

here.

I

believe

that

somewhere

in

our

genes

is

locked

the

secret

of

pequenino

life

when

we

were

tree-dwellers,

rather

than

the

larval

stage

in

the

life

of

sentient

trees.>

<If

you

had

no

third

life,

Human,

you

would

be

dead

now.>

<Dead

now,

but

while

I

lived

I

could

have

been,

not

a

mere

brother,

but

a

father.

While

I

lived

I

could

have

traveled

anywhere,

without

worrying

about

returning

to

my

forest

if

I

ever

hoped

to

mate.

Never

would

I

have

stood

day

after

day

rooted

to

the

same

spot,

living

my

life

vicariously

through

the

tales

the

brothers

bring

to

me.>

<It's

not

enough

for

you

to

be

free

of

the

descolada,

then?

You

must

be

free

of

all

its

consequences

or

you

won't

be

content?>

<I'm

always

content.

I

am

what

I

am,

no

matter

how

I

got

that

way.>

<But

still

not

free.>

<Males

and

females

both,

we

still

have

to

lose

our

lives

in

order

to

pass

on

our

genes.>

<Poor

fool.

Do

you

think

that

I,

the

hive

queen,

am

free?

Do

you

think

that

human

parents,

once

they

bear

young,

are

ever

truly

free

again?

If

life

to

you

means

independence,

a

completely

unfettered

freedom

to

do

as

you

like,

then

none

of

the

sentient

creatures

is

alive.

None

of

us

is

ever

fully

free.>

<Put

down

roots,

my

friend,

and

then

tell

me

how

unfree

you

were

when

you

were

yet

unrooted.>

Wang-mu

and

Master

Han

waited

together

on

the

riverbank

some

hundred

meters

from

their

house,

a

pleasant

walk

through

the

garden.

Jane

had

told

them

that

someone

would

be

coming

to

see

them,

someone

from

Lusitania.

They

both

knew

this

meant

that

faster-than-light

travel

had

been

achieved,

but

beyond

that

they

could

only

assume

that

their

visitor

must

have

come

to

an

orbit

around

Path,

shuttled

down,

and

was

now

making

his

way

stealthily

toward

them.

Instead,

a

ridiculously

small

metal

structure

appeared

on

the

riverbank

in

front

of

them.

The

door

opened.

A

man

emerged.

A

young

man--

largeboned,

Caucasian,

but

pleasant-looking

anyway.

He

held

a

single

glass

tube

in

his

hand.

He

smiled.

Wang-mu

had

never

seen

such

a

smile.

He

looked

right

through

her

as

if

he

owned

her

soul.

As

if

he

knew

her,

knew

her

better

than

she

knew

herself.

"Wang-mu,"

he

said,

gently.

"Royal

Mother

of

the

West.

And

Fei-tzu,

the

great

teacher

of

the

Path."

He

bowed.

They

bowed

to

him

in

return.

"My

business

here

is

brief,"

he

said.

He

held

the

vial

out

to

Master

Han.

"Here

is

the

virus.

As

soon

as

I've

gone--

because

I

have

no

desire

for

genetic

alteration

myself,

thank

you--

drink

this

down.

I

imagine

it

tastes

like

pus

or

something

equally

disgusting,

but

drink

it

anyway.

Then

make

contact

with

as

many

people

as

possible,

in

your

house

and

the

town

nearby.

You'll

have

about

six

hours

before

you

start

feeling

sick.

With

any

luck,

at

the

end

of

the

second

day

you'll

have

not

a

single

symptom

left.

Of

anything."

He

grinned.

"No

more

little

air-dances

for

you,

Master

Han,

eh?"

"No

more

servility

for

any

of

us,"

said

Han

Fei-tzu.

"We're

ready

to

release

our

messages

at

once."

"Don't

spring

this

on

anybody

until

you've

already

spread

the

infection

for

a

few

hours."

"Of

course,"

said

Master

Han.

"Your

wisdom

teaches

me

to

be

careful,

though

my

heart

tells

me

to

hurry

and

proclaim

the

glorious

revolution

that

this

merciful

plague

will

bring

to

us."

"Yes,

very

nice,"

said

the

man.

Then

he

turned

to

Wang-mu.

"But

you

don't

need

the

virus,

do

you?"

"No,

sir,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Jane

says

you're

as

bright

a

human

being

as

she's

ever

seen."

"Jane

is

too

generous,"

said

Wang-mu.

"No,

she

showed

me

the

data."

He

looked

her

up

and

down.

She

didn't

like

the

way

his

eyes

took

possession

of

her

whole

body

in

that

single

long

glance.

"You

don't

need

to

be

here

for

the

plague.

In

fact,

you'd

be

better

off

leaving

before

it

happens."

"Leaving?"

"What

is

there

for

you

here?"

asked

the

man.

"I

don't

care

how

revolutionary

it

gets

here,

you'll

still

be

a

servant

and

the

child

of

low-class

parents.

In

a

place

like

this,

you

could

spend

your

whole

life

overcoming

it

and

you'd

still

be

nothing

but

a

servant

with

a

surprisingly

good

mind.

Come

with

me

and

you'll

be

part

of

changing

history.

Making

history."

"Come

with

you

and

do

what?"

"Overthrow

Congress,

of

course.

Cut

them

off

at

the

knees

and

send

them

all

crawling

back

home.

Make

all

the

colony

worlds

equal

members

of

the

polity,

clean

out

the

corruption,

expose

all

the

vile

secrets,

and

call

home

the

Lusitania

Fleet

before

it

can

commit

an

atrocity.

Establish

the

rights

of

all

ramen

races.

Peace

and

freedom."

"And

you

intend

to

do

all

this?"

"Not

alone,"

he

said.

She

was

relieved.

"I'll

have

you."

"To

do

what?"

"To

write.

To

speak.

To

do

whatever

I

need

you

to

do."

"But

I'm

uneducated,

sir.

Master

Han

was

only

beginning

to

teach

me."

"Who

are

you?"

demanded

Master

Han.

"How

can

you

expect

a

modest

girl

like

this

to

pick

up

and

go

with

a

stranger?"

"A

modest

girl?

Who

gives

her

body

to

the

foreman

in

order

to

get

a

chance

to

be

close

to

a

godspoken

girl

who

might

just

hire

her

to

be

a

secret

maid?

No,

Master

Han,

she

may

be

putting

on

the

attitudes

of

a

modest

girl,

but

that's

because

she's

a

chameleon.

Changing

hides

whenever

she

thinks

it'll

get

her

something."

"I'm

not

a

liar,

sir,"

she

said.

"No,

I'm

sure

you

sincerely

become

whatever

it

is

you're

pretending

to

be.

So

now

I'm

saying,

Pretend

to

be

a

revolutionary

with

me.

You

hate

the

bastards

who

did

all

this

to

your

world.

To

Qing-jao."

"How

do

you

know

so

much

about

me?"

He

tapped

his

ear.

For

the

first

time

she

noticed

the

jewel

there.

"Jane

keeps

me

informed

about

the

people

I

need

to

know."

"Jane

will

die

soon,"

said

Wang-mu.

"Oh,

she

may

get

semi-stupid

for

a

while,"

said

the

man,

"but

die

she

will

not.

You

helped

save

her.

And

in

the

meantime,

I'll

have

you."

"I

can't,"

she

said.

"I'm

afraid."

"All

right

then,"

he

said.

"I

offered."

He

turned

back

to

the

door

of

his

tiny

craft.

"Wait,"

she

said.

He

faced

her

again.

"Can't

you

at

least

tell

me

who

you

are?"

"Peter

Wiggin

is

my

name,"

he

said.

"Though

I

imagine

I'll

use

a

false

one

for

a

while."

"Peter

Wiggin,"

she

whispered.

"That's

the

name

of

the--"

"My

name.

I'll

explain

it

to

you

later,

if

I

feel

like

it.

Let's

just

say

that

Andrew

Wiggin

sent

me.

Sent

me

off

rather

forcefully.

I'm

a

man

with

a

mission,

and

he

figured

I

could

only

accomplish

it

on

one

of

the

worlds

where

Congress's

power

structures

are

most

heavily

concentrated.

I

was

Hegemon

once,

Wang-mu,

and

I

intend

to

have

the

job

back,

whatever

the

title

might

turn

out

to

be

when

I

get

it.

I'm

going

to

break

a

lot

of

eggs

and

cause

an

amazing

amount

of

trouble

and

turn

this

whole

Hundred

Worlds

thing

arse

over

teakettle,

and

I'm

inviting

you

to

help

me.

But

I

really

don't

give

a

damn

whether

you

do

or

not,

because

even

though

it'd

be

nice

to

have

your

brains

and

your

company,

I'll

do

the

job

one

way

or

another.

So

are

you

coming

or

what?"

She

turned

to

Master

Han

in

an

agony

of

indecision.

"I

had

been

hoping

to

teach

you,"

said

Master

Han.

"But

if

this

man

is

going

to

work

toward

what

he

says

he

will,

then

with

him

you'll

have

a

better

chance

to

change

the

course

of

human

history

than

you'd

ever

have

here,

where

the

virus

will

do

our

main

work

for

us."

Wang-mu

whispered

to

him.

"Leaving

you

will

be

like

losing

a

father."

"And

if

you

go,

I

will

have

lost

my

second

and

last

daughter."

"Don't

break

my

heart,

you

two,"

said

Peter.

"I've

got

a

faster-than-light

starship

here.

Leaving

Path

with

me

isn't

a

lifetime

thing,

you

know?

If

things

don't

work

out

I

can

always

bring

her

back

in

a

day

or

two.

Fair

enough?"

"You

want

to

go,

I

know

it,"

said

Master

Han.

"Don't

you

also

know

that

I

want

to

stay

as

well?"

"I

know

that,

too,"

said

Master

Han.

"But

you

will

go."

"Yes,"

she

said.

"I

will."

"May

the

gods

watch

over

you,

daughter

Wang-mu,"

said

Master

Han.

"And

may

every

direction

be

the

east

of

sunrise

to

you,

Father

Han."

Then

she

stepped

forward.

The

young

man

named

Peter

took

her

hand

and

led

her

into

the

starship.

The

door

closed

behind

them.

A

moment

later,

the

starship

disappeared.

Master

Han

waited

there

ten

minutes,

meditating

until

he

could

compose

his

feelings.

Then

he

opened

the

vial,

drank

its

contents,

and

walked

briskly

back

to

the

house.

Old

Mu-pao

greeted

him

just

inside

the

door.

"Master

Han,"

she

said.

"I

didn't

know

where

you

had

gone.

And

Wang-mu

is

missing,

too."

"She'll

be

gone

for

a

while,"

he

said.

Then

he

walked

very

close

to

the

old

servant,

so

that

his

breath

would

be

in

her

face.

"You

have

been

more

faithful

to

my

house

than

we

have

ever

deserved."

A

look

of

fear

came

upon

her

face.

"Master

Han,

you're

not

dismissing

me,

are

you?"

"No,"

he

said.

"I

thought

that

I

was

thanking

you."

He

left

Mu-pao

and

ranged

through

the

house.

Qing-jao

was

not

in

her

room.

That

was

no

surprise.

She

spent

most

of

her

time

entertaining

visitors.

That

would

suit

his

purpose

well.

And

indeed,

that

was

where

he

found

her,

in

the

morning

room,

with

three

very

distinguished

old

godspoken

men

from

a

town

two

hundred

kilometers

away.

Qing-jao

introduced

them

graciously,

and

then

adopted

the

role

of

submissive

daughter

in

her

father's

presence.

He

bowed

to

each

man,

but

then

found

occasion

to

reach

out

his

hand

and

touch

each

one

of

them.

Jane

had

explained

that

the

virus

was

highly

communicable.

Mere

physical

closeness

was

usually

enough;

touching

made

it

more

sure.

And

when

they

were

greeted,

he

turned

to

his

daughter.

"Qing-jao,"

he

said,

"will

you

have

a

gift

from

me?

"

She

bowed

and

answered

graciously,

"Whatever

my

father

has

brought

me,

I

will

gratefully

receive,

though

I

know

I

am

not

worthy

of

his

notice."

He

reached

out

his

arms

and

drew

her

in

to

him.

She

was

stiff

and

awkward

in

his

embrace--

he

had

not

done

such

an

impulsive

thing

before

dignitaries

since

she

was

a

very

little

girl.

But

he

held

her

all

the

same,

tightly,

for

he

knew

that

she

would

never

forgive

him

for

what

came

from

this

embrace,

and

therefore

it

would

be

the

last

time

he

held

his

Gloriously

Bright

within

his

arms.

Qing-jao

knew

what

her

father's

embrace

meant.

She

had

watched

her

father

walking

in

the

garden

with

Wang-mu.

She

had

seen

the

walnut-shaped

starship

appear

on

the

riverbank.

She

had

seen

him

take

the

vial

from

the

round-eyed

stranger.

She

saw

him

drink.

Then

she

came

here,

to

this

room,

to

receive

visitors

on

her

father's

behalf.

I

am

dutiful,

my

honored

father,

even

when

you

prepare

to

betray

me.

And

even

now,

knowing

that

his

embrace

was

his

cruelest

effort

to

cut

her

off

from

the

voice

of

the

gods,

knowing

that

he

had

so

little

respect

for

her

that

he

thought

he

could

deceive

her,

she

nevertheless

received

whatever

he

determined

to

give

her.

Was

he

not

her

father?

His

virus

from

the

world

of

Lusitania

might

or

might

not

steal

the

voice

of

the

gods

from

her;

she

could

not

guess

what

the

gods

would

permit

their

enemies

to

do.

But

certainly

if

she

rejected

her

father

and

disobeyed

him,

the

gods

would

punish

her.

Better

to

remain

worthy

of

the

gods

by

showing

proper

respect

and

obedience

to

her

father,

than

to

disobey

him

in

the

name

of

the

gods

and

thereby

make

herself

unworthy

of

their

gifts.

So

she

received

his

embrace,

and

breathed

deeply

of

his

breath.

When

he

had

spoken

briefly

to

his

guests,

he

left.

They

took

his

visit

with

them

as

a

signal

honor;

so

faithfully

had

Qing-jao

concealed

her

father's

mad

rebellion

against

the

gods

that

Han

Fei-tzu

was

still

regarded

as

the

greatest

man

of

Path.

She

spoke

to

them

softly,

and

smiled

graciously,

and

saw

them

on

their

way.

She

gave

them

no

hint

that

they

would

carry

away

with

them

a

weapon.

Why

should

she?

Human

weapons

would

be

of

no

use

against

the

power

of

the

gods,

unless

the

gods

willed

it.

And

if

the

gods

wished

to

stop

speaking

to

the

people

of

Path,

then

this

might

well

be

the

disguise

they

had

chosen

for

their

act.

Let

it

seem

to

the

unbeliever

that

Father's

Lusitanian

virus

cut

us

off

from

the

gods;

I

will

know,

as

will

all

other

faithful

men

and

women,

that

the

gods

speak

to

whomever

they

wish,

and

nothing

made

by

human

hands

could

stop

them

if

they

so

desired.

All

their

acts

were

vanity.

If

Congress

believed

that

they

had

caused

the

gods

to

speak

on

Path,

let

them

believe

it.

If

Father

and

the

Lusitanians

believe

that

they

are

causing

the

gods

to

fall

silent,

let

them

believe

it.

I

know

that

if

I

am

only

worthy

of

it,

the

gods

will

speak

to

me.

A

few

hours

later,

Qing-jao

fell

deathly

ill.

The

fever

struck

her

like

a

blow

from

a

strong

man's

hand;

she

collapsed,

and

barely

noticed

as

servants

carried

her

to

her

bed.

The

doctors

came,

though

she

could

have

told

them

there

was

nothing

they

could

do,

and

that

by

coming

they

would

only

expose

themselves

to

infection.

But

she

said

nothing,

because

her

body

was

struggling

too

fiercely

against

the

disease.

Or

rather,

her

body

was

struggling

to

reject

her

own

tissues

and

organs,

until

at

last

the

transformation

of

her

genes

was

complete.

Even

then,

it

took

time

for

her

body

to

purge

itself

of

the

old

antibodies.

She

slept

and

slept.

It

was

bright

afternoon

when

she

awoke.

"Time,"

she

croaked,

and

the

computer

in

her

room

spoke

the

hour

and

day.

The

fever

had

taken

two

days

from

her

life.

She

was

on

fire

with

thirst.

She

got

to

her

feet

and

staggered

to

her

bathroom,

turned

on

the

water,

filled

the

cup

and

drank

and

drank

until

she

was

satisfied.

It

made

her

giddy,

to

stand

upright.

Her

mouth

tasted

foul.

Where

were

the

servants

who

should

have

given

her

food

and

drink

during

her

disease?

They

must

be

sick

as

well.

And

Father--

he

would

have

fallen

ill

before

me.

Who

will

bring

him

water?

She

found

him

sleeping,

cold

with

last

night's

sweat,

trembling.

She

woke

him

with

a

cup

of

water,

which

he

drank

eagerly,

his

eyes

looking

upward

into

hers.

Questioning?

Or,

perhaps,

pleading

for

forgiveness.

Do

your

penance

to

the

gods,

Father;

you

owe

no

apologies

to

a

mere

daughter.

Qing-jao

also

found

the

servants,

one

by

one,

some

of

them

so

loyal

that

they

had

not

taken

to

their

beds

with

their

sickness,

but

rather

had

fallen

where

their

duties

required

them

to

be.

All

were

alive.

All

were

recovering,

and

soon

would

be

up

again.

Only

after

all

were

accounted

for

and

tended

to

did

Qing-jao

go

to

the

kitchen

and

find

something

to

eat.

She

could

not

hold

down

the

first

food

she

took.

Only

a

thin

soup,

heated

to

lukewarm,

stayed

with

her.

She

carried

more

of

the

soup

to

the

others.

They

also

ate.

Soon

all

were

up

again,

and

strong.

Qing-jao

took

servants

with

her

and

carried

water

and

soup

to

all

the

neighboring

houses,

rich

and

poor

alike.

All

were

grateful

to

receive

what

they

brought,

and

many

uttered

prayers

on

their

behalf.

You

would

not

be

so

grateful,

thought

Qing-jao,

if

you

knew

that

the

disease

you

suffered

came

from

my

father's

house,

by

my

father's

will.

But

she

said

nothing.

In

all

this

time,

the

gods

did

not

demand

any

purification

of

her.

At

last,

she

thought.

At

last

I

am

pleasing

them.

At

last

I

have

done,

perfectly,

all

that

righteousness

required.

When

she

came

home,

she

wanted

to

sleep

at

once.

But

the

servants

who

had

remained

in

the

house

were

gathered

around

the

holo

in

the

kitchen,

watching

news

reports.

Qing-jao

almost

never

watched

the

holo

news,

getting

all

her

information

from

the

computer;

but

the

servants

looked

so

serious,

so

worried,

that

she

entered

the

kitchen

and

stood

in

their

circle

around

the

holovision.

The

news

was

of

the

plague

sweeping

the

world

of

Path.

Quarantine

had

been

ineffective,

or

else

always

came

too

late.

The

woman

reading

the

report

had

already

recovered

from

the

disease,

and

she

was

telling

that

the

plague

had

killed

almost

no

one,

though

it

disrupted

services

for

many.

The

virus

had

been

isolated,

but

it

died

too

quickly

to

be

studied

seriously.

"It

seems

that

a

bacterium

is

following

the

virus,

killing

it

almost

as

soon

as

each

person

recovers

from

the

plague.

The

gods

have

truly

favored

us,

to

send

us

the

cure

along

with

the

plague."

Fools,

thought

Qing-jao.

If

the

gods

wanted

you

cured,

they

wouldn't

have

sent

the

plague

in

the

first

place.

At

once

she

realized

that

she

was

the

fool.

Of

course

the

gods

could

send

both

the

disease

and

the

cure.

If

a

disease

came,

and

the

cure

followed,

then

the

gods

had

sent

them.

How

could

she

have

called

such

a

thing

foolish?

It

was

as

if

she

had

insulted

the

gods

themselves.

She

flinched

inwardly,

waiting

for

the

onslaught

of

the

gods'

rage.

She

had

gone

so

many

hours

without

purification

that

she

knew

it

would

be

a

heavy

burden

when

it

came.

Would

she

have

to

trace

a

whole

room

again?

But

she

felt

nothing.

No

desire

to

trace

woodgrain

lines.

No

need

to

wash.

She

looked

at

her

hands.

There

was

dirt

on

them,

and

yet

she

didn't

care.

She

could

wash

them

or

not,

as

she

desired.

For

a

moment

she

felt

immense

relief.

Could

it

be

that

Father

and

Wangmu

and

the

Jane-thing

were

right

all

along?

Had

a

genetic

change,

caused

by

this

plague,

freed

her

at

last

from

a

hideous

crime

committed

by

Congress

centuries

ago?

Almost

as

if

the

news

reader

had

heard

Qing-jao's

thoughts,

she

began

reading

a

report

about

a

document

that

was

turning

up

on

computers

all

over

the

world.

The

document

said

that

this

plague

was

a

gift

from

the

gods,

freeing

the

people

of

Path

from

a

genetic

alteration

performed

on

them

by

Congress.

Until

now,

genetic

enhancements

were

almost

always

linked

to

an

OCD-like

condition

whose

victims

were

commonly

referred

to

as

godspoken.

But

as

the

plague

ran

its

course,

people

would

find

that

the

genetic

enhancements

were

now

spread

to

all

the

people

of

Path,

while

the

godspoken,

who

had

previously

borne

the

most

terrible

of

burdens,

had

now

been

released

by

the

gods

from

the

necessity

of

constant

purification.

"This

document

says

that

the

whole

world

is

now

purified.

The

gods

have

accepted

us."

The

news

reader's

voice

trembled

as

she

spoke.

"It

is

not

known

where

this

document

came

from.

Computer

analysis

has

linked

it

with

no

known

author's

style.

The

fact

that

it

turned

up

simultaneously

on

millions

of

computers

suggests

that

it

came

from

a

source

with

unspeakable

powers."

She

hesitated,

and

now

her

trembling

was

plainly

visible.

"If

this

unworthy

reader

of

news

may

ask

a

question,

hoping

that

the

wise

will

hear

it

and

answer

her

with

wisdom,

could

it

not

be

possible

that

the

gods

themselves

have

sent

us

this

message,

so

that

we

will

understand

their

great

gift

to

the

people

of

Path?"

Qing-jao

listened

for

a

while

longer,

as

fury

grew

within

her.

It

was

Jane,

obviously,

who

had

written

and

spread

this

document.

How

dare

she

pretend

to

know

what

the

gods

were

doing!

She

had

gone

too

far.

This

document

must

be

refuted.

Jane

must

stand

revealed,

and

also

the

whole

conspiracy

of

the

people

of

Lusitania.

The

servants

were

looking

at

her.

She

met

their

gaze,

l